《Apocalypse Chaos - I am the villain》


 Chapter 1 I Am Villain!

    ?In a luxuriously decorated bedroom, a young man lies on a 2.5-by-2.5-meter bed. He was looking up at the ceiling, his face full of surprise and disbelief.


    The young man was about 175 cm tall, his face was a bit handsome, and his hair was parted in 3¨C7 parted curls. He looked like he was about 24¨C25 years old. If calcted by normal beauty standards, this young man would score 80 points.


    "System, are you crazy? I am a viin."


    That young man suddenly spoke up; he felt like his heart was about to copse, and tears threatened to fall from his eyes.


    His name was Hikaru; he was not from this world; yes, he was from Earth.


    For a person who often reads novels and watches anime like him, going to another world was a dreame true.


    However, he didn''t want to cross over into this world.


    As he was passing through, the System told him that this world was a chaoticbination of many "apocalyptic" books (these books are all fictional).


    But the special thing was that Hikaru was not the main character. Yes, he was the viin.


    [That''s right, master. If this was a book that had 4,000 chapters, then you are the type of viin who would die in the first 500 chapters.]


    Hikaru was silent; he didn''t know what words to use to scold the system. The system had forced him through this world and made him a viin. Hikaru was so saddened that he felt likemitting suicide.


    On Earth, he had a stable job, a stable ie, and a stable life. Although he was an orphan and had neither a girlfriend nor too many friends, he was still satisfied with his life.


    To many people, such a life seemed very boring, but for Hikaru, that life was very wonderful.


    Hikaru was an orphan; when he was young, he lived in an orphanage. In that ce, he couldn''t eat well; he also didn''t have warm clothes in the winter, and he didn''t have a fan in the summer.


    More than 50 children were crammed together in the orphanage, so it smelled bad, and the whole ce was filled with the cries of children and the stench of mud.


    However, everything was different now. He owned an apartment of more than 70 square meters with two bedrooms. In the winter there was a heater, while in the summer there was air conditioning. He could eat the food he liked and travel anywhere he wanted.


    In the house there was also arge 55-inch TV, a PS5 game console, a super PC, and a high-speed wifi connection.


    He even had an insurance package worth over $300,000; even if he had an ident or cancer, the hospital would take care of himpletely without bothering anyone.


    Hikaru also left a will stating that if he died, all of his assets should be donated to the orphanage that had raised him.


    Such a life was heaven for him.


    If he went to a fantasy world as a prince, he wouldn''t need to worry about money problems, and he would be surrounded by many beautiful women, but now he was a viin in a chaotic apocalyptic world.


    Hikaru was not crazy; in this world, he was a viin, so he could be killed by the main character at any time. Besides, there was danger everywhere, as he was surrounded by monsters and zombies.


    If this was going to be his life, then he wanted to go back home and continue his old life.


    The system spoke again.


    [Master, don''t worry. As long as you try to survive until the end of the book, you will receive many rewards.]


    "Rewards?" Hikaru happily asked, "What are the rewards?"


    [Master, you know that this world is a chaotic world, and it is thebination of many apocalyptic novels. In this world there are also many main characters; as long as you destroy them, you will get amazing things.]


    Hikaru was silent; this was not a reward; he felt like he was being pushed into the gates of hell.


    Would the main characters die easily? The answer was no, the main characters would never die; even if there was a life-threatening danger, they could still ovee it.


    If the main character could die easily, all the novels would only have a few chapters.


    Hikaru held his head and asked the system: "System, are you sure I can kill the main characters?"


    [Yes!]


    Even though the system gave a definite answer, Hikaru still couldn''t believe it.


    Seemingly understanding Hikaru''s plight, the system continued to exin.


    [Master, you''ve probably read many apocalyptic novels too; you definitely understand where the protagonist''s strength and opportunitiese from.]


    [That''s why you just need to take their opportunities, and then you can gradually weaken the luck of those main characters. When the main characters'' luck is only half your luck, you can kill them.]


    Hikaru nodded at that, and he asked: "But how do I know the luck of the main characters?"


    [If master epts to stay in this world, I will provide you with a beginner''s gift package. Inside there is a skill that will allow you to see the main characters'' luck.]


    "ept to stay in this world?" "What if I don''t ept it?"


    [You will be immediately erased.]


    "Erased? That means I can''t go back to the old world?"


    [No, you will disappear forever, it would be as if you never existed.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "In the end, I have no choice but to ept existing in this world"


    [That''s right!]


    Hikaru felt extremely dizzy. He asked, "What if I don''t kill the main character? I mean, what if the MC and I can live together in harmony?"


    It cannot happen. [The main character and the viin are like two colors: white and ck; even if you do nothing, the main character will still hate you and try to kill you.]


    Hikaru was silent; he didn''t know what terrible crime he hadmitted in his previous life that made him a viin.


    Hikaru asked: "So... what if I run away? I will hide in a ce where no one can find me."


    [Master, even if you escape to the center of the earth, the protagonist can still find you. Fate has arranged for the protagonist and the viin to confront each other, so it is meaningless no matter where you hide.]


    Hikaru sighed; he felt that he must have been a serial killer in his previous life and that he had killed a lot of people, so now he had to suffer the consequences.


    Even if he ran away, it was arranged by the fate of this world that the main character would definitely find him. Even if he didn''t do anything evil, the main character would still kill him.


    It seemed like the system was trying to find a way to destroy him.


    However, he suddenly thought of something; he frowned then asked, "Wait, if this is a chaotic apocalyptic world, does the information in the books I have read still apply to this world?"


    Yes, the chaotic world consisted of many novels; therefore, the timeline was also extremely chaotic, meaning that the locations and maps were chaotic.


    So, was the memory of the novels he read still useful?


    [Master, even though it''s a chaotic world, there are definitely some special characteristics that are irreceable.]


    [Besides, since you can''t go back, wouldn''t it be better to stay alive for the reward here?]


    Hikaru sighed; he pondered deeply; he felt that the system''s words were also quite reasonable.


    Now, he had no choice but to try to survive in this world and receive rewards from the system.


    "So, what is the reward if I survive till the end?" Hikaru asked.


    [Rewards include crossing over through the fantasy world and possessing a skill of the highest level that no one else has.]


    Hikaru was surprised to hear that.


    "Really?"


    [Really!]


    "Are there mermaids?"


    [Yes, and they are very beautiful.]


    "Are there girls with beast ears and tails?"


    [Yes.]


    Hikaru took a deep breath. That''s right, the fantasy world was a world that many young people dreamed of going to.


    "Good! I agree. But how long do I need to survive? You need to give me a limit; I can''t stay in this world forever."


    Yes, although Hikaru had the ability to kill other main characters, he also couldn''t stay in this world and kill the main characters forever; there must be an end so that he would have the motivation to survive.


    [Master, don''t worry. You just have to survive until this world and another world fuse together.]


    "Hm? This world will merge with another world; what do you mean?"


    [Every book about the apocalypse reveals the secret that the apocalypse is not the end. That''s just the beginning;ter, of course, another world will appear and merge with this one. If there were no other worlds, then the apocalyptic books would only have 300¨C500 chapters.]


    Hikaru nodded at that; he had also read many novels, so he knew what the system was saying.


    He imagined a future where he was transported to the fantasy world and surrounded by all kinds of girls, and this thought made him extremely excited.


    "Okay! I ept it!"


    [Congrattions! This is a beginner''s gift pack.]


    [Ding Dong! Congrattions on getting the Viin''s Insight skill; it shows the hints of novels that concern you for the next 15 days.]


    "Viin''s Insight?" Hikaru asked, confused.


    It seemed that to answer him, a screen appeared in front of him like in sci-fi movies, and above it the skill information was disyed.


    ¡­


    Name: Viin''s Insight


    Description: Helps the user recognize the main character and see the number of lucky stats they own.


    ¡­


    Hikaru sighed, so the viin''s insight skill only helped him recognize the main character and their lucky stats; other than that, it had no other function.


    [Master, don''t think it''s useless. If youplete the quest given by the system, then you will have a chance to evolve that skill.]


    "Skill evolution? Will it have other uses?"


    [That''s right.]


    "So, I want to see my luck, stat?"


    [Of course.]


    Right after that, a bulletin board for Hikaru appeared.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 200


    Skill: Viin''s Insight


    ¡­


    "What are Viin Points?" When Hikaru saw the information board, he frowned.


    [ It''s like the main character''s luck points The higher your viin points, the luckier you are.]


    [Besides, if you steal the opportunities that the protagonist should have received ording to the novel, a part of that protagonist''s luck point would be converted into viin points for you. The more important the opportunity, the more points you get.]

 Chapter 2 Amanda Ryrlia

    ?Hikaru nodded because he understood what he needed to do. He only needed to rob the main characters of the opportunities that they were supposed to get in the novel; doing this would allow him to steal their luck points.


    When their luck was lower than his, he would be able to kill them.


    Hikaru asked, "So what if I kill them instantly without stealing their luck points?"


    [Of course, you won''t be able to kill them; on the contrary, you would put yourself in danger. You should know that if the main characters could be easily killed by the viins, the novel would only have a few chapters.]


    Hikaru nodded; this meant that he could only slowly steal the main character''s luck points before he could kill them.


    Hikaru continued, "So I have 200 Viin points; that means I''m very lucky, right?"


    [No, a normal person''s luck points are around 1,000.]


    Hikaru frowned; he felt that the difficulty was a bit high. Now that his luck score was so low, it would be difficult to do anything.


    [Master, don''t worry, you still have me to help you, hehehe.]


    Hearing the system''s sly and mischievous voice, he had a little headache as he envisioned the system as a loli.


    Hikaru sighed and said, "So what''s the suggestion for the next 15 days?"


    [It''s about the main characters, their chances, and the happenings for the next 15 days in real time.]


    Hikaru was overjoyed; if what the system said was true, knowing the future was the biggest advantage he possessed.


    [Hehehe... has master seen my importance? Don''t worry, I''ll help you kill all those damn main characters and be the lord of this world.]


    Hikaru felt a headache hearing that; he sighed and said, "System, why do I feel that you hate the main characters? Besides, I don''t intend to be the lord of this world."


    "I just want to go to the fantasy world. If possible, I don''t want to confront those main characters; I just want to survive."


    [Shhh!  Master, you are cowardly. But you are the viin; if you don''t kill the protagonist, the protagonist will find and kill you; that''s the unchangeablew.]


    Hikaru sighed; of course, he knew thatw. Even if he hid, due to their fates, the main character and the viin were destined to be enemies.


    "I want the suggestion."


    [Please master, be prepared; numerous memories, including information about the character you are representing, will be imnted.]


    Hikaru nodded; in fact, this body was still his, as was his face; he was only recing a character in this world and not taking over anyone''s body.


    Just then, a flood of information appeared in Hikaru''s head, causing him to frown. His head hurt; it was as if someone had hit him with a hammer.


    Fortunately, the headache onlysted a few seconds and then disappeared; otherwise, Hikaru would have fainted from the headache. However, at this moment, a lot of information appeared in his mind to help him realise the current situation.


    After digesting the memories, he immediately opened his mobile phone and looked at it. October 18 was disyed, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yes, after digesting the memories, Hikaru realised that he was the viin in the novel "Apocalypse: I Own the Panara Box."


    Hikaru had also read about the setting of the novel.  Although this novel was more than 700 chapters long, he only read the first 100 chapters because at that time the author''s speed in updating new chapters was too slow. That''s why he wanted to umte chapters and read themter.


    Even though he had only read the first 100 chapters, Hikaru was able to get a glimpse of the book. In addition to the memory the system gave him, Hikaru immediately recognised that he was in Chapter 3 of this book.


    The setting of this novel was quite simple.  Hikaru was the only son of a huge n; however, Hikaru''s mother died when he was 5 years old, and Hikaru did not know how to do anything, including business.


    Therefore, his father extremely despised him; he did not even want him to inherit his properties andpanies.


    Hikaruy on his bed thinking, "If today is October 18th, that means the protagonist hasn''t obtained the Panara Box yet."


    Yes, based on the memories in the story and the memories given to him by the system, the apocalypse will happen seven dayster, and on that same day, the main character will identally get the Panara Box.


    That''s what helped the main character survive easily in the apocalypse without worrying about ack of food or resources. It even helped the main character be a powerful being, like a humanoid atomic bomb.


    Of course, Hikaru already knew a little bit about what was going to happen due to the book, so he knew where the Panara Box was.


    "Young master!"


    Outside the room''s door came the sound of the housekeeper.


    "What''s up?"  Hikaru asked, a bit confused.


    "Young Master, Master called you to the living room."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    "Yes!"


    Hikaru knew who the "master" in the butler''s words was. Yes, it was his father, Hodai.


    He also knew that this meeting was also when the conflict between the viin and the main character broke out.


    Hikaru stood up and went to the wardrobe. He wanted to change into a normal outfit, but there were only suits. In the closets, there are only a few normal clothes.


    He frowned, then put on a pair of jeans and a ck t-shirt, then walked out of the room.


    If Hikaru was the character in the story, then he would always wear a suit, but Hikaru was not the character in the story; he was a real person, and he didn''t want to wear a suit.


    In fact, on Earth, he was 35 years old, which means that he had been working and wearing a suit for more than 10 years. He was fed up with that cloth, and that''s why, in this world, he wanted to wear a different kind of cloth that was morefortable.


    Hikaru dressed casually and then went to the living room. The vi he was living in was veryrge; it was more than 1,000 square meters, and that was only the vi''s premises; the garden area was not included.


    On the way to the hall, many servants in this ce saw the way he was dressed, and they were a bit surprised. However, they only nced at him and whispered behind his back; they did not dare to question him because he was also their young master.


    Although Hikaru was deemed useless because he only knew how to have fun, he had never done anything against thew. Perhaps that was the only good thing about a viin like him.


    After three minutes, Hikaru finally made his way to the hall, where many people were sitting on either side of a rectangr table. On the other end of the table, a middle-aged man was sitting in a chair; his square face was adorned with a beard, and he was dressed in a ck suit.


    Yes, it was his father, Hodai.


    The man''s gaze on Hikaru was filled with scorn and disappointment, as if he weren''t his son.


    Hikaru saw Hodai''s gaze, but he didn''t care about what Hodai thought. Anyway, this was Hikaru''s first-time meeting Hodai; he wasn''t really Hodai''s son, so Hikaru didn''t care about him.


    Besides, Hodai was just an ordinary character; when the apocalypse came, he would die instantly. The author built the character Hodai to be the one to spark the conflict between Hikaru and the main character.


    Hikaru nced at the woman sitting beside Hodai. The woman appeared to be about 20 years old, with long blond hair that reached down to her waist; the ends of her hair were slightly curly, whichplimented her looks.


    She wore a white shirt, and in front of her chest were two majestic mountains that stretched her shirt so much that Hikaru was afraid that the button woulde undone at any moment.


    She wore a ck suit and a tight-fitting, knee-length office skirt of the same colour that entuated her perfect curves.


    What was more special was that her beautiful face was perfect, and it looked like she came out of a painting; she was so beautiful that Hikaru felt that no beauty queen or actress on Earth couldpare to her.


    If the most beautiful person on Earth had a score of 90 points, then the woman in front of him had 97 points.


    Why 97 points and not 100? Because Hikaru sensed the danger radiating from the woman in front of him.


    She was too beautiful and attractive, plus her face was a mix of Asian and European blood; it seemed that her beauty could ignite the fire of lust in every man who saw her.


    If a single word could be used to describe this woman, Hikaru could only say that she was the typical Subus; no, the Subus Queen would be more correct.


    ording to the memories Hikaru received, he knew who that woman was. That''s right, it was one of the heroines in the novel, his father''s stepwife, Amanda Ryrlia. Although she looked 20 years old, in fact, she was 30 years old.


    Because this was a novel world and the characters were all created by the author''s pen, their beauty was almost perfect, and they were much more beautiful than the beauties on Earth.

 Chapter 3 300 Million Dollars? Are You Crazy?

    ?Although this woman was Hodai''s wife, she was blessed with great beauty by the gods. So unlike Hodai who was not that important, she was a female lead in the novel.


    Hikaru didn''t know the number of heroines that were in the novel "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box" but he knew that any female who was beautiful and a virgin, was a female lead.


    ording to the heroine''sw, Ryrlia was still ''clean''. Although she was the step-wife of Hikaru''s father, Hodai, Hodai had never touched her.


    In fact, Hodai''s love history was extremelyplicated. While Hikaru''s mother was pregnant with him, Hodai was having an affair with another woman.


    That woman was also pregnant with a son at the same time as Hikaru''s mother. After Hikaru''s mother died when he was 5 years old, Hodai immediately brought his mistress and the stepson home.


    At that time, Hikaru was dissatisfied with Hodai, so he didn''t care about Hodai''s business and inheritance.


    In contrast, Hodai''s own son was   a genius, it didn''t matter if it came to academics or work-rted stuff his son was outstanding in everything.


    If theypared the two, Hodai''s own son was simr to a priceless diamond, while Hikaru was like a useless stone.


    Therefore, Hodai was extremely dissatisfied and angry with Hikaru. Hodai just wanted his own son to inherit his property andpanies while Hikaru took nothing.


    However, Amanda Ryrlia was different. Hodai really loved her because she was very intelligent and beautiful, but because Hodai''s body had weakened after years of indulging in alcohol, tobo and women he couldn''t do anything to her.


    Besides, Ryrlia of course wouldn''t let Hodai touch her, she was the female lead after all, if she was not clean, a lot of male readers would scold the author.


    Although Hodai had never touched Ryrlia, he trusted her immensely. The evidence was that Hodai gave Ryrlia the power to direct and use half of his entire assets including thepanies owned by him.


    To Hodai, his own son was a diamond, and Ryrlia was a gift from God.


    What about Hikaru? Hodai didn''t care about him.


    At this moment, Hikaru shifted his gaze from Ryrlia to the young man sitting next to Hodai.


    That young man was the same age as Hikaru, with ck hair and ck eyes typical of Asians. The young man was about 180cm tall, he possessed a handsome face simr to that of a movie superstar.


    That person was Hodai''s own son, he was also the main character of the book "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box '''', his name was Tadashi.


    While Hikaru was looking at Tadashi, Amanda Ryrlia suddenly frowned in Hikaru''s direction, however, no one noticed this as everybody was looking at Hikaru.


    "BAM!"


    Hodai suddenly mmed his hand on the table, he shouted: "Hikaru, where''s your suit? Why are you dressed like that?"


    Everyone who was sitting here was wearing suits, Even Ryrlia was wearing business clothes, Hikaru was the odd person among them as he was dressed veryfortably. He wore a pair of jeans, a t-shirt, and a sports jacket over it.


    Everyone thought that Hikaru would apologize fearfully to Hodai as usual.


    However, contrary to everyone''s expectations, Hikaru was extremely calm, his eyes ring fearlessly at Hodai: "Is there a rule that requires me to wear a suit? This is my own home, I have the right to wear whatever I like."


    The people sitting there were immediately disgruntled, their gazes on Hikaru filled with distaste. They were all wearing suits, but Hikaru wasn''t wearing one, it was like Hikaru was looking down on them.


    "You..." Hodai was about to say something rash, but Tadashi hurriedly stopped him.


    "Father¡­ don''t be angry. He is right, after all, this is a private home, everyone sitting here is close to each other, we don''t need to pay too much attention to these things."


    Upon Hearing Tadashi''s words, everyone nodded, they felt satisfied. The way they looked at Tadashi waspletely different from the way they looked at Hikaru.


    Hikaru also didn''t care how they looked at him, in his mind he was only thinking about the contents of this meeting.


    ording to the memories provided by the system, this meeting was mainly to choose the heir to Hodai''s fortune. Of course, that person could only inherit half of his property, as the remaining half would be owned by Ryrlia.


    In this meeting, Hodai wanted Tadashi to be the heir, Hikaru who was a useless person wouldn''t get a dime from Him. At that time, Hikaru was angry, and that was the beginning of the conflict between Hikaru and Tadashi. Hikaru believed that since Tadashi was a stepchild, Tadashi was unworthy of inheriting Hodai''s property.


    Of course, Hikaru was just a viin, how could he change the situation? Thanks to the MC''s aura, Tadashi easily received the right to inherit the property.


    Because of that, Hikaru could only angrily leave the mansion with the $100,000 that Hodai gave him as a way to live well for a short time.


    After recalling the contents of the story, Hikaru sighed. He didn''t care how Hodai treated him, he wasn''t Hodai''s son anyway.


    What he cared about was why the author wrote the beginning of an apocalyptic novel like it was the sharing of inheritance in a CEO series.


    At this moment, Hodai suddenly shouted, interrupting Hikaru''s thoughts: "Sit down!"


    Hikaru shrugged his shoulders and said: "No need, I know the content of today''s meeting, you want to announce who is inheriting your property, right?"


    "Hm?" Hodai was a bit surprised, he didn''t think that Hikaru knew the contents of the meeting in advance. It must be known that the contents of today''s meeting had not been told to anyone except Ryrlia.


    However, he also did not think that Ryrlia would tell Hikaru the contents of today''s meeting.


    Hikaru continued, "I will give up the inheritance if you fulfill my three conditions."


    Tadashi who was sitting next to Hodai was a bit surprised when he heard that, his eyes showed contempt, in his heart he thought: "Give up? Good! Then I don''t need to work so hard topete with you."


    Hodai stared at Hikaru and said, "So¡­ what''s your condition?"


    Hikaru smiled, after he saw that the fish had taken the bait. "Firstly, I want $300 million in cash," he said.


    Hodai frowned and shouted: "300 million dors? Are you crazy? Do you know how much $300 million is?"


    "Hikaru, a useless person like you, cannot earn a million dors if you worked till you died, let alone 300 million dors."


    The other people who were there were not silent either, they also showed their stance towards Hikaru.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "I think 10 million dors is thest line."


    "Yes, he is just a useless guy who only knows how to waste his money in the bar with his stupid friends, he does not create any surplus for thepany, but he dares to ask for 300 million dors."


    "Haizzz, if I were him I would definitely kill myself, living like this is too humiliating."


    "That''s right. He opened his mouth and asked for 300 million dors. Does he think money grows on trees?"


    "What a fool, no matter what he says, he is foolish. Luckily, he renounced the inheritance."


    "Tadashi is a hundred times better than him, in 5 years he will help our corporation make more than 3 billion dors."


    "Yes, Tadashi is the most suitable person to inherit the fortune."


    When Tadashi heard the people sitting here disparaging Hikaru and praising him, he felt arrogant. It must be known that the people in this ce were all major shareholders of the corporation, and having their support was like having the whole corporation in your hands.


    Hikaru said calmly, "I know you want to let Tadashi inherit the property, but think about it, if you do that, by how much would the stock price drop? I think¡­ you don''t want that to happen, do you?"


    Hodai frowned upon hearing that. Although Hodai had decided to let Tadashi inherit his estate, when he announced this, it would certainly cause a lot of trouble.


    After all, Hikaru was also his legal son, and Tadashi was just a stepchild. If he let Tadashi inherit all the remaining assets, there would be many bad rumors about him.


    Those rumors would probably fade away over time, but it would affect thepany''s reputation and stock price.


    At this time, Tadashi stood up and said, "Father, Hikaru is right. He is your son after all, although 300 million dors is not a small number, I guarantee you that I can make it back in 6 months."


    Hearing that, Hodai nodded, his anger was also greatly reduced. Now, the more he looked at Tadashi, the happier he felt to have such a son.


    Tadashi looked at Hikaru and said, "300 million dors, I''ll give it to you. Later I''ll tell the clerk to transfer the money to your ount. You don''t want to drive a car full of money around the city either, right?"


    Hikaru nodded: "Okay, but I want to receive the money first, then I will sign the decision to give up the inheritanceter."


    "Of course. I just hope you will keep your promise." Tadashi said contemptuously.


    "I''ll sit here and wait. Do you think a useless person like me can escape from a mansion that is guarded by 30 bodyguards?"


    When Tadashi heard that he took out his cell phone and called his secretary.


    Of course, Hikaru didn''t just call 300 million dors by ident. In fact, in the novel, when the end of the world had just begun, everyone started buying food.


    The main character at that time took 300 million dors in cash from thepany''s safe to buy food reserves.


    Of course, Hikaru could ask for more, like $1 billion.


    But he knew that if he asked for that much, he would receive only stocks or real estate. It took a long time to sell those things and convert them to cash.


    There were Only 7 days left until the end of the world, he didn''t have much time left. Therefore, he thought that the main character would easily give him that money so that he would give up his inheritance.


    Of course, Hikaru was right, and Tadashi epted his request.

 Chapter 4 The First MC - Tadashi

    ?"Good! I have informed the clerk, the money will be transferred to your ount in 10 minutes. What are your other two conditions?"


    Tadashi spoke confidently with a smile. Just as Hikaru said, Tadashi did not believe that Hikaru dared to break his promise or run away.


    Hikaru nodded and said, "My second condition is that I want the mansion on Noack Mountain."


    "Hm?" Hodai frowned upon hearing that, but he immediately said: "okay. Anyway, that mansion has been abandoned for more than 10 years, it''s useless to me."


    Hikaru was overjoyed hearing that, but he didn''t show it on his face and kept a very calm demeanor.


    In the novel "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box", the Noack mansion was where the main character built his base.


    Yes, it was on the top of Noack mountain, and that mountain had only one vi and that vi was also named Noack.


    Thanks to the topography of that mountain, the main character could escape from his enemies, monsters and zombies.


    "So¡­ what is the final condition?" Hodai asked, interrupting Hikaru''s thoughts.


    Hikaru rubbed his chin thoughtfully for a moment, then said, "I want 3 antiques from your antique collection."


    Hodai stared at Hikaru for a while because he felt a bit surprised: "You never showed interest in antiques, why do you want 3 items from my collection now?"


    "So¡­ you don''t agree to this condition?" Hikaru didn''t answer but asked Hodai back.


    Hodai''s brow furrowed even more, he felt that Hikaru''s behavior today was extremely strange. It must be known that normally Hikaru would be very afraid of him because he held all of Hikaru''s bank ounts.


    As long as Hikaru made him feel dissatisfied, he would block all of Hikaru''s bank ounts, and not even give him a penny.


    But today, Hikaru''s attitude waspletely different from usual. He was Extremely confident, and he did not fear him.


    Hodai said, "Of course I agree, however, the value of each antique you choose cannot be more than $30,000."


    Hikaru immediately retorted: "50,000 dors, this is my limit."


    "Okay!" Hodai immediately responded. After he finished speaking, Hodai waved his hand and said to the butler behind him: "Get the contract for the transfer of Noack mansion and the list of antiques in my collection."


    After the butler heard that he left.


    When Hodai agreed to Hikaru''s two remaining conditions, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, he then pulled out an empty chair and sat downfortably.


    At this moment, he gazed at Amanda Ryrlia, his gaze was filled with enjoyment, yes, it was like he was enjoying a work of art.


    Ryrlia was so beautiful, that she was like a work of art created by god. However, his gaze only stayed on Ryrlia for about 3-5 seconds, before he immediately shifted his eyes to another direction.


    At this moment, no one noticed that Ryrlia''s gaze was also filled with interest as she stared at Hikaru. Yes, what he did today had intrigued her.


    Ryrlia''s gaze made Hikaru shiver, he nced at Ryrlia, and when he saw her looking at him he felt anxious.


    Suddenly, the voice of the system resounded in his head: [Master, Ryrlia seems to be interested in you. Hahaha¡­ congrats on your sess in attracting the female lead''s attention.]


    When Hikaru heard that he had a headache, he then used his mind tomunicate with the System: "Don''t talk about nonsense, even if I be a MC, I don''t want to have anything to do with her at all."


    [Why? She is very beautiful and very smart, look at her curves, it''s the clearest proof of her beauty.]


    Hikaru sighed in his heart: "Haizzz, don''t make fun of me, I know that woman very well, she is not normal."


    Although Ryrlia was one of the main heroines of the series "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box", he felt a little afraid of her.


    In this book, Ryrlia was the first female lead to approach the MC, however, she was too smart.


    That''s right, even though Ryrlia was the first female lead, the MC had never been able to touch her, he was not even able to hold her hand. However, Ryrlia helped the MC acquire many other heroines and survive the apocalypse with ease.


    It seems that most of the MC''s problems were handled by Ryrlia, she even helped the MC collect many good items, she even helped him to build and manage a huge organization.


    Although Hikaru hadn''t finished reading the book yet, when he read thements on the forum, he saw that everyone had the same opinion of her.


    The author had made Ryrlia so perfect, that he didn''t know what to do to make Ryrlia fall in love with the MC.


    Even until the end, the MC wasn''t able to touch Ryrlia and the readers didn''t know if Ryrlia loved the MC or not, or if she was just taking advantage of him.


    Hikaru didn''t want to approach Ryrlia, he even had thoughts of staying away from her. Even though the MC possessed enormous luck and the protection of the will of the world, Ryrlia was still controlling him like a puppet.


    Hikaru didn''t think he was capable enough to make Ryrlia his ally. If he couldn''t be her ally, then at least he didn''t want Ryrlia to be his enemy.


    Although Hikaru didn''t want Ryrlia to notice him. Hikaru''s gaze towards Ryrlia was detected by her, she smiled, her eyes full of curiosity as she looked at him.


    [Whether you like it or not, she has noticed you. Good luck to you, hahaha¡­]


    Hikaru didn''t know if he was sad or happy when he heard that. However, he would note into contact with Ryrlia, on the contrary, he would avoid her as much as possible.


    Although Hikaru knew the plot in advance, the story did not mention Ryrlia''s weaknesses or her hobbies, the information about Amanda Ryrlia was extremely vague.


    The author didn''t even mention her background or whether she liked men.


    Because of that, Hikaru also didn''t have any information about her, he didn''t think he could conquer her by knowing the plot in advance.


    Besides, his goal was to try and survive until the quest was over, and then go to the fantasy world. What about this world? He didn''t care about it, after all, this was just a world created by someone else''s pen, and so was the heroine.


    While everyone waited, Hikaru used his Viin Insight skill to see Tadashi''s information. At this moment, a bulletin board appeared in front of him.


    ¡­


    Name: Tadashi


    Luck points: 27,000


    Description: he is the main character of the novel series "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box".


    ¡­


    Although the information was not much, when Hikaru saw Tadashi''s luck points, he felt a little scared. It must be known that Hikaru''s Viin points was only 200 points, and Tadashi''s was 27,000, which means Tadashi''s points were 27 times higher than the average person.


    However, with the ability to know the plot in advance, Hikaru didn''t think he would fail.


    [Ting!]


    At this moment, Hikaru''s cell phone rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was a text message informing him that his bank ount had received a sum of 300 million dors.


    Hikaru smiled as he saw this.


    Tadashi now said, "My secretary has already transferred the money to you.  for your peace of mind, I have even separated your bank ount from your father''s control. Are you satisfied?"


    Hikaru nced at Tadashi and smiled, "Of course."


    Sure enough, the main character did everything perfectly, without leaving any holes.


    Tadashi bowed towards Hodai and said, "Father, I did this, I hope you won''t me me?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Hodai smiled and replied, "Of course not. You did very well. If Hikaru lost all that money, he wouldn''t doubt that I''d lock his ount."


    As Hodai spoke, his gaze filled with disdain nced at Hikaru.


    Hikaru of course saw Hodai''s gaze, however, he didn''t care. Would he care about a character in a novel that despised him?


    The answer was no.


    Besides, Hodai was just a small character, not long after the end of the world, Ryrlia would help Tadashi kill him. In fact, Hikaru felt that Hodai was pitiful.


    The wife that Hodai loved the most supported his stepson to kill him, perhaps this was the most terrible tragedy in his life.


    About 2 minutester, the housekeeper from earlier brought a tray, on the tray was a contract to transfer ownership of the Noack mansion and a list of antiques that Hodai owned.


    The butler put those two things in front of Hikaru and said, "Young master, as long as you sign this contract, you will own the Noack mansion. And here''s a list of the antiques worth $50,000 or less, just circle it and I''ll get it for you."


    Hikaru nodded, he immediately signed the contract with a pen, then looked at the list of antiques Hodai owned. In the list apart from the names, the information and pictures of those antiques were there.


    Hikaru looked around and then circled three items, suddenly, he asked: "I want to get something worth about 2,000 dors, can you give me as a bonus?"


    Hearing that, Hodai nodded: "Okay!"


    To Hodai, 2,000 dors was worth just one of his meals.


    Hikaru smiled, then he circled a small box with a price of 2,000 dors, then handed the list to the housekeeper.


    That housekeeper, after receiving the list, immediately left. Tadashi now spoke up: "So¡­ everything is done. Now can you sign the decision to give up the inheritance yourself?"

 Chapter 5 Panara Box - Tadashi Thinking

    ?"What are you in such a hurry for?"


    Faced with Hikaru''s question, Tadashi just smiled contemptuously, and said, "Hahaha... no, I''m just afraid you''ll change your mind."


    "Change my mind? No, I don''t want your seven-day inheritance either."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing, I was just saying nonsense. I will wait for the butler to deliver the antiques as requested, and I will of course sign the documents." Hikaru shrugged his shoulders and said, his face still extremely calm.


    Tadashi Suddenly felt like killing Hikaru. Tadashi was a bit startled, he didn''t understand why this feeling appeared in his heart. However, he also had no intention of leaving Hikaru alive.


    Yes, as an MC, he definitely had to kill the viin. Even if the viin didn''t do anything bad, and he just despised the MC a little, it was enough for the MC to kill the viin.


    The conflict between the MC and the viin was sometimes very negligible, even to the point of being petty and funny. But even a small conflict could make the MC kill the viin.


    "Huh!" Tadashi snorted contemptuously.


    Of course, Hikaru wouldn''t let Tadashi live either, however, he couldn''t kill Tadashi right now because his luck points were too high.


    Besides, Tadashi was like a diamond in Hodai''s hand, if Hikaru posed any danger to Tadashi, Hodai would surely kill Hikaru without any hesitation.


    When the butler brought out four well-wrapped small boxes along with a title deed to the Noack house on the table, a notice board suddenly appeared in front of him.


    [Ding! Congrattions on sessfully robbing Tadashi of his base, you have received 1,000 viin points, also Tadashi''s luck points are reduced by 1,000.]


    When Hikaru saw the bulletin board he was a bit confused, he silently asked the System: "System, did the message board disy a wrong message?"


    [No, it''s correct. Even though you took possession of the Noack mansion, that doesn''t mean you''ve taken it. Later on, Tadashi or any other protagonist can still take it back from you.]


    Hearing this, Hikaru realized that his journey was still too long, apart from taking the main character''s opportunity, if he was robbed by the main character, all his efforts would be zero.


    "But I took the Panara Box too, why is the notification not showing?"


    That''s right, among the 4 antiques Hikaru chose, including the Panara Box. He was afraid that choosing a single antique would attract everyone''s attention, especially Tadashi.


    Anyway, the antiques that Hodai owned were extremely valuable, if he chose a low-value item it would definitely attract everyone''s attention.


    They would wonder why Hikaru chose that antique, and assume that it was special.


    Even if they didn''t know it was a Panara Box, they would still feel that the item Hikaru chose must be something special.


    That''s why it was normal for Hikaru to deliberately choose three antiques worth $50,000, and then ask for one more item that was worth only about $2,000.


    [Are you sure you can get the Panara Box out of here? Do you think that you can keep it until your quest is over?]


    Hikaru was surprised to hear that, just like the System said, even if he kept the Panara Box, could he leave this ce? Could he guarantee that Tadashi or any of the other main characters wouldn''t take the Panara Box from him in the future?


    However, when Hikaru was leaving, Tadashi suddenly felt extremely ufortable, it was like something very important was about to disappear. He looked towards Hikaru and said, "Wait!"


    Hikaru was startled, he frowned at Tadashi: "what? You want to change your mind?"


    Tadashi stared at the 4 boxes containing 4 antiques, a little confused in his heart. That''s right, Tadashi didn''t understand why he felt that the most important thing in his life was in those 4 boxes.


    "Hikaru, I don''t think you know anything about antiques either. That''s it, I''ll double the price, and buy back those 4 items, okay?"


    Hikaru looked at Tadashi, he thought in his heart that maybe there was a connection between the MC and the items that were supposed to belong to him. Perhaps Tadashi realized that there was something in these antiques that he needed, that''s why he said that.


    Hikaru smiled, he calmly said, "I really don''t know anything about antiques. However, your attitude makes me ufortable, that''s why... I''m not selling them."


    Tadashi frowned, feeling more nervous. If no one was here, he would definitely steal those 4 items from Hikaru''s hands.


    "So... what if I bid 5 times the original price?"


    "Tadashi!" Hearing that, Hodai shouted, "Hikaru is a fool, do you want to be as stupid as him?"


    Tadashi immediately lowered his head and said, "Dad, I''m just interested in those items, so..."


    Hodai sped his hands: "Okay, there''s no need to say anything. There are many more valuable things in my collection than this. The things that idiot picked are trash, throw them away."


    Tadashi looked at Hikaru with a frown, then said, "Yes, father."


    Ryrlia saw this scene and felt a little confused but she was also a little amused. However, she didn''t say anything, and she just silently observed everything.


    Hikaru was also a little angry when Hodai scolded him for being stupid in front of everyone, he was Hodai''s son after all. Still, that was fine, at least the people who thought he was stupid wouldn''t watch out for him or notice what he was doing.


    After signing the contract and giving up the inheritance, Hikaru stood up, took the 4 boxes and the contract of ownership of the Noack mansion and left without hesitation.


    When he reached the door, he turned his head and said as if he had just remembered something: "Ah! Can I get a car?"


    Hodai nodded but didn''t answer. Hikaru didn''t need him to answer either, he nced at Ryrlia and Tadashi for a moment then left.


    Right after that, Tadashi felt his chest ache a little, as if he had really lost something very important.


    Hodai didn''t pay attention to Tadashi''s situation, he said with a little joy: "Okay, that stupid brat has left. Everyone, let''s wee our new heir, Tadashi."


    The crowd apuded wildly, they kept praising Tadashi withpliments but he wasn''t listening.


    Tadashi felt extremely ufortable, he felt that the antiques that Hikaru took away were very important to him.


    "I have to get those things back." Tadashi said in his heart. He then texted someone else.


    Meanwhile, Ryrlia nced at Tadashi, seeing his actions she also guessed what Tadashi wanted to do.


    Ryrlia stood up and said, "Hodai, I feel a bit tired, I want to rest a bit."


    Hodai was startled hearing that: "Ryrlia, are you tired? Do you feel ufortable? I''ll call the doctor for you, okay?"


    Ryrlia shook her head: "There''s no need, I just need to rest for a bit."


    Hodai quickly nodded: "Okay, don''t work too hard, even if you don''t do anything I will still take care of you for the rest of your life."


    Ryrlia said with a smile, "I hope so too."


    Then she left. Hodai followed Ryrlia''s back, his eyes filled with greed and lust, however, that gaze quickly disappeared.


    That''s right, his body wasn''t what it used to be, even if Ryrlia was lying naked in front of him, he could only look at it as he couldn''t ''eat''.


    His body was horribly degraded, so even though he was only over 50 years old, he had chosen the heir to his fortune. Hodai was afraid that one day he would die unexpectedly, and he did not want his property to fall into the hands of a useless person like Hikaru.


    Ryrlia left the room feeling a bit relieved. At this time, another woman who was wearing a white shirt and trousers, with a ck vest, approached. her face was covered by a mask, and only her eyes that were like two extremely beautiful ck pearls could be seen.


    When that woman saw Ryrlia she bowed her head very respectfully: "Master."


    Ryrlia nodded and said, "Ekora, you should keep an eye on Hikaru."


    Ekora was a bit surprised to hear that: "Master, are you interested in that useless person?"


    "That''s right. He seems to be very special."


    Ekora didn''t object either, Ryrlia was her master after all. If her Master gave any order, all she had to do was follow it, no matter how absurd the orders were.


    Ekora nodded: "Yes, master."


    After Ekora left, Ryrlia licked her lips, her face filled with limitless charm, she muttered to herself: "Hikaru... I hope you can excite me."


    ...


    As soon as Hikaru went out, he immediately headed towards the basement, which was like a showroom of luxury cars. Hikaru immediately picked up an eye-catching ck G63 then drove away from the vi.


    In the mansion, Tadashi who stood by the window saw Hikaru driving the G63 away. He told Hodai that he had to make a phone call, so he left the room. Tadashi dialed a number, and the voice of a middle-aged man was immediately heard on the other end.


    "Tadashi?"


    "It''s me. I need your help with something."


    "Besides killing people, anything is fine."


    When Tadashi heard that he smiled: "Not killing people, I want you to stop a ck G63 that just came out of my mansion. In the car is Hikaru, you just need to break his legs and get all the things in the car for me."


    "Hikaru?" The other man hesitated: "This... is a bit difficult. After all, he''s your brother, Hodai''s son."


    "Don''t worry, he signed an agreement to give up his inheritance, now he''s just a loner."


    The man began to think, and after a while, he said, "Okay, but the price will be different, 10 million dors."


    "Okay, just get all the antiques he brought and bring it back to me. If you break his arms, I''ll give you another 10 million dors."


    "Okay."


    Tadashi turned off the phone, looked out the window, his eyes filled with murderous intent and cold. He muttered, "Hikaru, you have to thank me that I didn''t kill you. At least, with 300 million dors, you can be a cripple and have a happy life, hahahaha..."

 Chapter 6 System - Dont Try To Control Me

    ?In the back seat of the car, there were three boxes containing three antiques, each worth $50,000. However, Hikaru left them in the backseat arbitrarily, as if they were worthless items.


    Hikaru was driving while thinking about what to do next. As he had recently achieved what he wanted.


    He had 300 million dors. With this money, he could buy and store a lot of food, water and many other things.


    As a refugee, he had the Noack mansion. It was the ce that wouldter be the safest ce for the main character, Tadashi.


    Most importantly, he had gotten the Panara Box.


    Hikaru was driving the car with one hand, and holding a small box the size of a tennis ball in his other hand.


    [Master.] The voice of the system resounded in his head: [Don''t you intend to use the Panara Box?]


    "No!" Hikaru used his thoughts tomunicate with the System: " Although the Panara Box is in my hands, I can''t use it right now."


    [Why?]


    "Because the Panara Box can only be activated after the apocalypse strikes."


    That''s right, ording to what Hikaru remembered about the content of the novel series "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box '''', Tadashi just happened to get the Panara Box when the apocalypse started.


    The apocalypse in this novel did not have tsunamis, earthquakes or any other natural disasters, the things that appeared were zombies.


    That''s right, at that time, a rain would fall on the entire earth, and anyone who was touched by even a drop of rain water would turn into a Zombie.


    Not just humans, but any living creature as well. Even creatures below the ocean turned into Zombies.


    However, in addition to bing Zombies, there were many people who were not affected by the rain, and many people also evolved thanks to that rain, and gained supernatural powers.


    Of course, the number of people possessing supernatural powers was not much, the number of people was less than 0.01% of the total number of survivors. That means that out of every 100 survivors, only one person had the ability to possess supernatural powers.


    At that time, the Panara Box will have energy to be activated. He sighed and said: "We don''t need to care about the Panara Box, for now, I just have to keep it carefully. I have more work to do."


    [Master, you''re weird, aren''t you interested in Amanda Ryrlia?]


    Listening to the System speak, Hikaru remembered Ryrlia and her beauty. Yes, she was very beautiful, it was not untrue to say that Hikaru was interested in Ryrlia, he was a man after all, so it was normal to be interested in a beautiful girl.


    However, Ryrlia was a special case, she was very dangerous.  The MC even became her puppet, Hikaru who was a viin, didn''t think that he would be lucky enough to survive if he faced Ryrlia.


    [Master, you already know the plot, are you afraid of her?]


    Hikaru sighed, suddenly, his voice turned cold: "System, you call me master right?"


    System startled: [That''s right¡­]


    "Then you don''t have to advise me about what to do because I am your master. I know what I need to do, you just have to keep your promise after my quest in this world is over."


    The system now felt extremely scared. This was the first time it had seen a person who dared to oppose the system.


    Hikaru''s voice continued: "If you don''t keep your promise, I promise to find you and cut you into a hundred pieces. Do you hear me?"


    System: [...]


    "What? No answer?"


    [Ack! Of course, if masterpletes the quest then I will definitely fulfill my promise. But¡­ are you sure you don''t want to do the quest? There will be a lot of rewards.]


    Hikaru shook his head: "No need, I just want to be safe in this world, then go to the Fantasy World. If you want to find someone who will follow your orders and carry out the tasks you want, you can find someone else."


    [Ack! No.] The System''s voice was a little shaky like a girl who was about to cry.


    "Good then. We are in an equal cooperative rtionship. If you can help me, then I would greatly appreciate it, however, if you try to control me, I won''t do what you want."


    "If you still try to find a way to control me, or make me your puppet, I will kill myself."


    "Don''t believe I can''t do it, anyway I''m just a loner, I don''t have family, parents, friends or a lover. That''s why I can kill myself without any hesitation."


    "If you don''t believe me, we can try it."


    Hikaru''s voice when spoke was Hoarse and it sounded angry, the System quickly said: [No, sorry, master. I don''t intend to control you, it''s just¡­ I just feel that the girl is very beautiful, I want to help you get her. Besides¡­ I think all men like to have a harem, right?]


    Hikaru shook his head: "No need. I am just a passerby in this world, many women are of no use. When I go to the Fantasy world, I will set up a harem, but not this world. At that time, I can have as many people as I want, from any race."


    [Yes¡­]


    Hikaru breathed a sigh of relief hearing that. Hikaru didn''t want to use this method, however, when he heard the System mention Ryrlia, he knew it wanted to control him.


    Hikaru had also read a lot of novels; he knew that the Systems intended to control the people it parasitized with the tasks it offered.


    The system that exists may have a purpose, or perhaps someone had created it and was now currently controlling it.


    Although there were many mysteries, he didn''t care about them, what he cared about now was what to do next to survive in this world.


    Hikaru suddenly asked, "What''s your name?"


    [Why does master ask that?] The system asked a bit confused.


    "It''s a bit inconvenient to call you System all the time, if you have a name, I''ll call you by that. From your tone of voice, you are female, right?"


    [Hehehe¡­ that''s right, I''m female, and I''m very pretty. Master, are you curious?]


    Hikaru shook his head: "No."


    [Huh!] The System snorted: [You''ll regret itter.]


    "Good, I also hope I will regret it then. However, you still haven''t answered my question." Hikaru said calmly, it seemed that he didn''t care about what the System just said."


    [I don''t have a name, can you give me one, Master!]


    "Hm¡­ Then calling you System is fine."


    [...]


    [Master¡­ are you making fun of me?]


    "Hahaha¡­ okay, I''ll call you Rika, okay?"


    [Why did master choose that name?]


    "It''s easy to say."


    [... Haizzz, okay, thank you master for naming me. So¡­ from now on, you can call me Rika.]


    Hikaru nodded and asked, "So¡­ Rika, I stole 1,000 lucky points from Tadashi, what reward will I get?"


    [Master, I also have another function that is, for every 1,000 luck points you have gotten from the main character, you will get one lucky spin.]


    "Lucky spin?"


    [That''s right, you will get things like items, abilities, or other skills. If you umte 9,000 luck points, then you will get 10 spins.]


    [You just stole 1,000 Luck points from Tadashi, you have one lucky spin, do you want to use it?]


    Hikaru nodded and said, "Use it, I want to see what I get."


    [Start spinning!] Rika said excitedly as if the one spinning the wheel was her and not him.


    In front of Hikaru, a circr turn table immediately appeared and startled him. Hikaru immediately stepped on the brake, then pulled over.


    "Rika, it''s dangerous for you to do that."


    [Hehehe¡­ I thought you weren''t afraid of death.]


    Hikaru frowned, he then let out a long sigh. Luckily this wasn''t a highway, or else the police would have appeared next to him immediately for parking on the highway.


    He looked at the circr turntable in front of him, which was spinning around. Then, after a while it slowed down and stopped, the needle on the turntable pointed to a small white corner.


    [Ding dong! Congrattions to the owner on receiving the "gun mastery" skill. Your ability to use a gun is currently on par with that of a special forces soldier.]


    Hikaru felt confused, he asked, "Why don''t I feel anything?"


    [Because skills like these are automatically activated in the  brain, so you won''t be affected at all.]


    He nodded, then continued to drive away. At this moment, Rika''s voice continued: [Master, do you have any ns?]


    "Not yet. I want to go to the Noack mansion to see how things are going."


    Rika didn''t say anything more after hearing that. Hikaru then quickly drove to Noack mansion.


    Noack Mansion was located on the slopes of Mount Noack. The road to the mountain is not difficult to go, on the contrary, a road is built to facilitate the climb up the mountain.


    However, that road is not big, just a twone road about 7 meters wide.


    Hikaru drove about 20 minutes to the front of the Noack mansion. He got out of the car and looked at the rusty gate because it had not been maintained for a long time.

 Chapter 7 Noacks Mansion - Gun

    ?Hikaru held the key that the housekeeper gave him after he signed the contract to own the mansion.


    He inserted the key into the lock, but he struggled for a while before he could insert the key into the lock because the lock was seriously rusted.


    He sighed, then kicked the door with his foot, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t knock down this severely damaged iron door.


    Hikaru gasped; this time, he realised that his body was even weaker than when he was on Earth. He immediately felt confused and asked Rika, "Rika, why is my body so weak?"


    [Master, you are ying a viin named Hikaru. This character doesn''t exercise at all, and he often stays at the bar all day, so it''s normal for his body to continuously get weaker.]


    Hikaru felt despair upon hearing that; he didn''t know that ying a viin was this tragic. Not only was he unlucky, but he was also weak.


    [Master, don''t worry; when the apocalypsees, you will have a way to strengthen your body. Besides, as long as you collect a lot of luck points, you will have the opportunity to draw many wonderful rewards.]


    Hikaru nodded, but he could only sigh now. After all, in the novel, Hikaru was a weak viin who died after the first 100¨C200 chapters of a novel that was over 1,500 chapters long.


    Hikaru felt that opening the door was impossible, so he looked for another way in. This vi was surrounded by a wall that was about 4 metres high. The wall was made of concrete, and the outside was covered with an extremely solid graniteyer.


    He found it extremely difficult to understand: Did the person who built this house know in advance that the end of the world woulde? Was that why he built a house like this?


    Or did the author intentionally create a house like this so that the main character could live safely in the apocalypse?


    Although the iron gate had rusted, the wall surrounding the house was still intact, and it was only slightly invaded by nts.


    Hikaru got back into the car, started the engine, and then stepped on the gas and rushed into the gate.


    "BAM!"


    A crash sounded, and two rusty gates were immediately blown off, and on the G63 appeared countless scratches; even the windscreen had spider-web-like cracks on it.


    If someone showed up in this ce, then they would definitely call Hikaru an idiot. A G63 was not an ordinary car; many people even considered the car to be worth their lives, so they would not dare damage it, and they wouldn''t even consider scratching it.


    But Hikaru was different; he used the G63 as a tool to pave his way, as he did not care about what would happen to the car.


    For him, the car was just a tool; when the apocalypse happens, all the cars, no matter how expensive, would be scraps of iron and be unusable.


    At that time, fuel would be extremely scarce because there was no longer a manufacturer, and without electricity and drinking water, no matter how expensive a car was, it could not be used.


    Hikaru got out of the car and looked at the grounds of the mansion behind the wall that was more than 4 metres high.


    There was a yard of about 10,000 square metres that wasprised of two gardens on both sides. In the middle of the gardens there was a road that was about 5 metres wide and more than 100 metres long that led to the Noack mansion, which was located at the end of the road.


    The garden on both sides was covered by trees because no one had pruned and taken care of it for a long time. Hikaru even saw a snake crawling on a tree.


    In the story, the author did not thoroughly describe the vi''s grounds; now, as Hikaru was looking at this ce with his own eyes, he knew how big it was.


    Hikaru shook his head, then got into the car and continued driving to the front door of the house. When he got there, he took the key and opened the door easily, as if it were brand new.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of the lock being unlocked echoed throughout this quiet space. Hikaru took a deep breath and pushed open the door.


    Immediately, the dust and the musty smell entered his nose, causing him to frown, and he had to immediately cover his nose with his coat.


    It was extremely dark inside, but the light shining through the broken windows allowed Hikaru to reluctantly see the scene inside.


    Trees and bushes were everywhere, as they had entered the building through cracks. There were also cockroaches and rats everywhere, and Hikaru even saw snakes.


    The scene inside the house would make anyone disgusted. But Hikaru was different; he saw the cockroaches, rats, snakes, and insects inside the house and smiled scornfully.


    [Master, why are you smiling?]


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Did you know that the main character came to this ce about a month after the apocalypse had started?" At that time, the cockroaches, the rats, and even the insects in this house had mutated into monsters.


    "Tadashi at that time had to fight fiercely to regain ownership of the house from those monsters. But now it''s different; they''re just normal cockroaches and rats."


    Hikaru looked around the house; the interior was stillplete, and it was just a little dusty. Based on the memory that Rika had given him, along with what he had read of this novel, he knew that there was a pistol in this house.


    That gun was specially designed by the owner to do great damage, and it used a very special bullet. Its damage was even greater than that of the Desert Eagle.


    When Tadashi took over the house, he was already very strong, so he did not need the gun. Thus, he gave the gun to Ryrlia as a gift.


    Hikaru took out the shlight he had prepared in advance and started searching the room as described in the novel. Of course, in the novel, the description was very sketchy because, in reality, this house was asrge as a maze.


    He slowly walked up the stairs, and every step he took echoed throughout this quiet house.


    Arriving on the second floor, Hikaru stood in the middle of the corridor, and upon seeing a row of simr rooms, he frowned.


    "The novel only said that Tadashi found the gun in his office, but it doesn''t say where that office is."


    Hikaru groaned in his heart; he didn''t know exactly which room it was, only that it was on the 2nd floor.


    Suddenly, Hikaru''s intuition told him that the room was at the end of the corridor. Hikaru felt extremely strange, like someone was telling him the location of what he was looking for.


    [Master, that''s the power of the luck point.]


    "You mean¡­"


    [That''s right. The higher your luck score¡ªor, to be more precise, the higher your viin''s point¡ªthe luckier you are.]


    [Your senses are evenparable to those of the main characters, and they can help you make urate judgements or have feelings about important things.]


    Hikaru was very happy to hear that; it seemed that in order to survive better, it was necessary to constantly steal the main character''s luck points.


    [In addition to stealing the main character''s opportunities and items, if you steal his woman, it also means that you have stolen the main character''s luck points.]


    Hikaru shook his head. "Okay, don''t fool me."


    [Xih!] Rika pouted, snorting: [Master, are you nning to stay in this giant house alone?]


    He didn''t want to listen to Rika anymore, so he continued towards the room at the end of the corridor. Pushing the door in, he saw that the inside of the room was quiterge.


    It was about 30 square metres, and the expensive carpet that was spread on the ground was now covered with dust.


    There were bookshelves on either side of the wall, with a variety of books, but no alcohol like the offices he used to see. However, what Hikaru was interested in was the desk in front of the door.


    He walked over to that desk, pulled out a drawer, and inside there was a red box. Hikaru took a deep breath, then opened the box.


    Just as he thought, inside was a special gun that was a bit simr to the Desert Eagle; however, he knew this gun was different from the Desert Eagle, especially in terms of damage.


    Inside the box, there was also a 9-round magazine and another 27 bullets. The ammunition of this gun was also quite special; as the bullet was yellow and very sharp.


    Hikaru had no knowledge of guns; he just felt that when he held the gun in his hand, he felt a lot more confident.


    After all, Hikaru only possessed shooting skillsparable to those of a special forces soldier, so he had no knowledge of guns.


    Before, when he lived on Earth, he had never been able to hold a real gun like now.


    Fortunately, in addition to the ability to use the gun, there was other information, such as changing ammunition or checking the gun, that was also in his head.


    Hikaru checked the gun for a moment and knew it was still working properly. Because it was stored in a box, it was not dusty inside.


    It is true that the main character, wherever he goes, can pick up good items. Even when Tadashi picked up this gun, even though he didn''t use it, turning it into a gift for another woman was a wonderful thing.


    It must be known that in the apocalypse, where zombies and monsters were rampant and people who possessed supernatural powers were few, guns were the best weapons to use for self-defense.


    Besides, this gun was also a much improved version of the Desert Eagle, and its damage was extremely huge.


    In the novel, although Tadashi gave the gun to Rylia, she did not use it. But the author once described that Ryrlia tested the gun, and the damage of the gun was so strong that it could pierce the heads of four zombies easily.


    Even though Hikaru didn''t know much about guns, any man couldn''t resist the beauty of guns.


    Even when he received the gun, Ryrlia felt extremely excited about it. Although Tadashi gave such a wonderful thing as a gift, he only received a smile from Ryrlia.


    Hikaru, also looked at the gun like he was looking at a great work of art.


    "BAM!"


    Suddenly there was a loud noise, and while Hikaru didn''t understand what it was, Rika''s voice rang in his head: [Master, someone is infiltrating this ce.]

 Chapter 8 Call Your Boss

    ?Hikaru frowned upon hearing that. He went to the window and pulled the rotten curtain a little ajar. Hikaru looked through the ss and saw a group of people in the yard with baseball bats, smashing his car.


    The group of people seemed to be a group of thugs, but they didn''te here without a purpose. They quickly opened the car door, then took out the three antique bags that Hikaru had put in the back of the car.


    [Master¡­]


    "Um... these thugs must have been hired by Tadashi. Maybe he doesn''t know about the existence of the Panara Box, but his senses are a hundred times more sensitive than mine."


    "Perhaps he sensed that in the antiques I carried away there was something important to him. Otherwise, when he was at home, he wouldn''t have bid more for the antiques I chose."


    [So, what are you going to do?]


    "I will observe for a while first¡­" Hikaru said


    Below, the thugs, who numbered 7 people, were holding baseball bats in their hands and pounding on the car as they tried to pry open the door while cursing.


    "Damn it! Why is this car so secure?"


    "Huh! Are you stupid? Take a look, what car is this?  It''s a G63!"


    "Hahahaha¡­ to have the chance to smash a luxury car like this feels great."


    "Damn it! Hurry up, we have other work to do."


    "That''s right, big brother said to break the legs of that bastard Hikaru."


    "Hahaha¡­ I already hate the rich; now I have a chance to beat them up."


    "Hurry up, open the door."


    "BAM! BAM! BAM!"


    The thugs kept hitting the car window with sticks. The windscreen of the car, which already had spider-like cracks from hitting the iron door earlier, now only needed to be hit a few more times to shatter.


    But the thugs didn''t seem satisfied. After taking out the three antiques that Hikaru put in the back of the car, they continued to smash Hikaru''s car until it waspletely unusable, turning it into a pile of scrap before stopping.


    "Alright! Enough! Find that bastard."


    "Damn it! Forget about that."


    "Perhaps he is already running!"


    "Hahaha¡­ run? This ce has only one exit, and it is surrounded by walls that are more than 4 metres high; how can he escape?"


    "That''s right, there are other people guarding outside, and even if he grows wings, that bastard won''t be able to fly out."


    ¡­


    The room where Hikaru was standing was on the 2nd floor; besides, the thugs didn''t seem to worry about other people hearing what they were saying, so they spoke loudly.


    Hikaru, of course, overheard their entire conversation.


    [Master, what will you do?]


    "What will I do?" Hikaru frowned.  He didn''t think that Tadashi wanted to beat him up. It must be known that the conflict between him and Tadashi has not really broken out yet, but Tadashi has already made such a cruel decision.


    "So, that''s how the main character is?" Hikaru thought to himself. In the end, the main character was not as honest as he thought.


    The difference between the main character and the viin was probably the reader''s perspective. When the main character does evil, readers would think that he was decisive, strong, and that what he did was right.


    But if the viin does evil, readers would think that the viin was an animal, a devil, and that he needed to be destroyed.


    As long as it was the MC, even if hemitted murder, it would be seen as normal, and everyone would support it.


    "Rika, there''s a saying; I wonder if you''ve heard it?" Hikaru said calmly.


    [What saying?]


    Hikaru held a gun and pointed it at the other thugs, and with the ability to use a gun like a special forces soldier, he easily knew how to do basic operations such as holding, aiming, and firing.


    Although this was the first time, he held a gun at someone, Hikaru was very calm; even his eyes showed an eerie coldness that would frighten people.


    "When the gun is in the hand, all sentient beings are equal."


    Rika: [¡­]


    As soon as Hikaru finished speaking, he immediately pulled the trigger.


    "BANG!"


    "AAA!  My feet¡­my feet¡­"


    The bullet was shot through the ss window, and it went through the knee of a thug, causing him to sit on the ground in pain.


    As soon as the thugs heard the gunshots, they looked in the direction of the sound.


    "Upstairs!"


    "Damn it! Forget it, run!"


    "It''s definitely that bastard Hikaru."


    "Forget everything; run, quickly, he has a gun."


    "Damn it! Why does he have a gun? The Boss didn''t say that bastard had a gun."


    That''s right. Although this was a world from a novel, the government where Hikaru lived had absolute control over the use of guns. Therefore, owning a gun was a terrible thing.


    Even the gangs of thugs or gangsters in this ce only fought each other with knives, baseball bats, or simr weapons.


    ording to normal psychology, just hearing the sound of gunfire was enough to scare these thugs. Now, when they saw someone being shot, of course they were even more scared.


    "Hurry up! Get in the car, quickly!"


    "Don''t leave me behind."


    The thug that was hit in the knee by Hikaru felt extreme pain, but the fear that filled his mind made him try to crawl on the ground.


    Seeing that, the other thugs did not dare to turn back; they immediately climbed into the car they drove here, turned around, and quickly left.


    The thugs came quickly, but they also left quickly. After all, they were just people who relied on their strength to bully the weak; when they met stronger people, they would surely get scared and run away.


    Hikaru followed the thugs'' car with his icy gaze. Although they took three antiques from his G63, he didn''t care about them.


    To Hikaru, the three antiques he left in the car were just useless items. The most valuable thing, the Panara Box, was in his hands.


    [Master, aren''t you going to kill them?]


    Rika''s voice rang out, and Hikaru immediately shook his head and said: "Too troublesome. With my abilities, I can easily kill all those thugs without any of them leaving alive."


    "However, the ammo of this gun is limited. I have nine bullets in the gun and 27 in reserve. I just fired one, so there are only 35 bullets left."


    "When the apocalypsees, let alone the ammunition for this particr gun, even ammunition or explosives could not be produced by anyone. Consuming 1 bullet was losing 1 bullet, as it could not be replenished."


    "Besides, killing them would cause a lot of trouble. Anyway, it''s still a peaceful time, and if someone is killed, especially by a gun, I will definitely be sent to jail by the police immediately."


    "At that time, my n to prepare for the apocalypse will surely fail. However, even though I didn''t kill them, they didn''t leave here scot-free either."


    Hikaru gripped the gun tightly in his hand as he slowly walked down below. He was extremely careful because he was worried that there would be aplices of the thugs around.


    He walked slowly to the stairs and looked down at the first floor. Upon not noticing anything unusual. However, Hikaru remained on high alert, he asked Rika secretly: "Is there anyone else in the house?"


    [There is still one person, but the location is unknown.]


    Hikaru frowned, it seemed his guess was correct. He didn''t think that these thugs had simplye here to smash the car and take the antiques in it.


    Hikaru clearly heard that they were following orders from their big brother, wanting to cripple his legs. Surely while those thugs were smashing his car, someone had sneaked into the house.


    He looked around, still couldn''t see any sign of someone entering the house. Suddenly, Hikaru saw something, and he smiled coldly.


    He immediately pointed his gun at the sofa in the middle of the house and shouted: "Come out, you''re behind the sofas, right?"


    Everything remained silent, Hikaru didn''t have the patience to wait, so he pulled the trigger and shot straight at the chair.


    [BANG!]


    The bullet immediately pierced the sofa, and embedded itself in the floor, dust and stuffing from the sofa flew out.


    "Do not shoot!" A young man''s voice rang out.


    From behind the chair, a thin young man came out, he raised his hands above his head to indicate that he was unarmed.


    [Ooh! Master, how did you know someone was hiding behind the chair!]


    "No matter how lightly he walks, the dust will be blown up."


    [Ah!!]


    Hikaru pointed the gun at the young man, without hesitation pulled the trigger.


    [Bang!]


    "AAAA!!!"


    The bullet easily pierced his stomach and dug into the ceramic tiled floor, leaving a hole in the young man''s stomach and in the ground.


    "Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot! Please¡­don''t shoot!" The young man sobbed and begged. He was just an ordinary thug after all, faced with the gun, he waspletely defenseless.


    The young man with his bleeding stomach knelt on the ground, although he looked pitiful right now, Hikaru didn''t show any pity at all.


    He said coldly: "Who directed you here?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know!"


    Hikaru didn''t answer, his cold gaze frightened the young man. He trembled and said: "I really don''t know¡­ I¡­ my boss gave me the order, I just followed his order¡­"


    "Call your boss."


    "Heh?!"


    "Are you deaf? I told you to call your boss, right now!"


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­" The thug who was trying to hold back his pain took out his phone and started calling. Hikaru still kept a distance of about 5 meters from the thug.


    At this distance, no matter what happens, he would have enough time to react, and he could also shoot and kill the thug in front of him.

 Chapter 9 It Will Be Enough For You All

    ?The thug held the phone in one hand, while his other hand held his stomach that Hikaru shot. In fact, Hikaru did not shoot his internal organs so as not to endanger his life.


    This was not because Hikaru was a nice person but because he didn''t want things to beplicated.


    Like he said to Rika just now, he was just trying to prepare everything before the end of the world came, so he didn''t want trouble.


    Especially since the apocalypse had not yete, so everything was under the control of thew.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm The government paid special attention to banning the use of guns, if his use of a gun to injure others was revealed, he would be imprisoned for the next 7 days.


    "Boss¡­" The young man suddenly spoke up, he said while ncing at Hikaru fearfully.


    "What''s up?" From the phone came the voice of a middle-aged man.


    Hikaru heard that someone had picked up the phone on the other end, so he said, "Throw the phone at me."


    The young man immediately followed suit, he gently ced the phone on the ground then pushed it towards Hikaru.


    Although Hikaru bent down to pick up the phone, the eyes and muzzle of the gun were still pointed at the delinquent, this made him even more scared, so he did not dare to move.


    Hikaru picked up the phone, turned on the speaker, then said, "Are you the boss of this thug?"


    The other side was silent for a moment, then the other man''s voice spoke again: "Are you¡­ Hikaru?"


    "That''s right, I just wanted to ask who gave you the order."


    "Kid, watch your mouth¡­ You don''t know who you''re talking to."


    "Oh!" Hikaru sneered: "Let me guess, you''re Brevil, aren''t you?"


    "??!" The man on the other side was startled, he didn''t expect anyone to know his real name.


    Yes, Hikaru knew that man because he was the one who wouldter be the main character''s subordinate, Brevil.


    Brevil was a deserter, he fought on fierce battlefields, but then fled to this city. Thanks to his fighting ability, he became the boss of a criminal gang in just two years.


    After the apocalypse came, Brevil did not possess any special powers, so he was constantly in danger.


    Later, Tadashi gave him a kind of supernatural power, although it did not have much effect, it still helped Brevil survive in the apocalypse.


    Thanks to that Brevil was loyal to Tadashi, however, Brevil''s end was not so bright.


    Back to the present, Brevil was the name he used when he was in the army, only when he was granted supernatural powers by Tadashi and vowed to be loyal to him, did Brevil reveal his real name.


    It had been two years since he came to this city, so he only used the nickname Bevi, no one knew his real name and his identity.


    That''s why, when he heard Hikaru say his real name, Brevil was immediately startled, and he felt a little scared.


    Yes, it was fear because he was a deserter, if this was reported to the government, his oue would be dire.


    "Who are you?" Brevil tried to calmly ask.


    "Me? Didn''t you just say my name? I''m Hikaru." Hikaru said in a teasing voice.


    Brevil frowned, he sensed that the young man he was talking to was not Hikaru.


    As far as he knew, Hikaru was useless, cowardly and weak. It was impossible for him to know his real name, nor to speak to him in that teasing tone.


    "You are not Hikaru. Who are you?"


    When Hikaru heard Brevil he understood what he was thinking, however, he did not want to exin: "Okay, it''s up to you if you believe me or not. I just want to confirm that the person who ordered this person toe and steal my antiques was Tadashi, right?"


    Brevil was silent, and he did not answer.


    "No answer means yes. I will ask you one more question, Tadashi wants to break my legs, right?"


    Brevil remained silent. Hikaru wasn''t angry either because he understood Brevil''s personality.


    In the novel, although Brevil was a deserter whoter became the boss of a criminal gang, he was a man who took his promises seriously.


    Hikaru knew that no matter how much he questioned Brevil, Brevil wouldn''t answer. However¡­ He smiled and said: "It''s okay don''t say anything, anyway I already know everything. Listen, Brevil, I don''t have time to y with you, if you keep bothering me¡­"


    Saying this, Hikaru brought the phone close to the gun, then pointed the gun at the thug who was holding his stomach.


    When the thug saw the gun pointed at him he immediately panicked and begged: "Please¡­don''t shoot..don''t shoot me..."


    BANG!


    "AAAA!!!!"


    "Aah!! It''s hurt! It''s hurt! AAA!!"


    The gunshot rang out, and the bullet pierced the left thigh of the delinquent, causing him to scream in agony. Of course, no one would hear his screams except for the delinquent who was shot in the knee by Hikaru who was trying to drag himself out of the courtyard.


    No, the other person who heard the thug''s screams was, yes, Brevil.


    The scream was so loud that even though Hikaru was holding the phone and standing about 5 meters away from the delinquent, Brevil could still hear it clearly. More specifically, what scared Brevil was the sound of gunfire.


    Hikaru said, "Do you hear me, Brevil, I can do things you think I wouldn''t."


    On the other side, Brevil was startled when he heard the gunfire, he didn''t think that Hikaru owned a gun, so it never urred to him that Hikaru dared to shoot someone else.


    In fact, the delinquents who had fled before had not yet reported the situation to Brevil, so he waspletely unaware of what was going on in the Noack mansion.


    "Hikaru, do you have a gun?"


    "That''s right." Hikaru made no secret.


    "Hikaru, you should know that the government of this country doesn''t allow the possession of weapons, just one word from me and you''ll be sent to jail immediately."


    "You should remember, now that you''ve lost your inheritance, you don''t have anything left. So no one will save you."


    Hikaru sneered: "Hahaha... Looks like Tadashi told you everything. However, Brevil, you should remember you''re a deserter, as long as the government knows about this, you think you''ll be fine as a tycoon in this city?"


    Brevil was silent for a moment, then he calmly said: "The crime of desertion is only a few years in prison andmunity service for a while."


    "However, possessing a gun and causing injury to others can lead to imprisonment for several decades, or at most the death penalty. Have you thought it through?"


    "You need to think twice, Brevil. If it''s that simple, then you need to defect and escape to another city? Do you think I don''t know that you killed a senior officer, what do you think your sentence will be?"


    Hikaru''s words startled Brevil, now he was really scared.


    That''s right, Hikaru didn''t know this because he read the manga. In fact, he only read the first 100 chapters, but he knew the content and ending of each character from thements on the forum.


    The end of Brevil was death, because at that time there were too many other characters, so the author could not focus and develop each character.


    Therefore, the author of the novel series "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box" decided to ''kill'' a few characters to be able to focus on more important characters.


    Brevil was one of them. Of course, the author also didn''t let him die in a trivial way because he was also the main character''s subordinate.


    Before he died, he told the Main character all the secrets he had kept, the reason why he deserted and other things because the author wanted to really solve everything rted to Brevil.


    Then, kill Brevil without fearing plot holes, so that the character wouldpletely disappear.


    Back in the present, Brevil was smart and knowledgeable enough to know that in this peaceful age, murder was a terrible crime, more specifically, the person he killed was a high-ranking officer.


    Therefore, Brevil''s crime was definitely death.


    Brevil was a little shaken, although he was a soldier who had fought in fierce battlefields, he was also a normal person, so he was also afraid of death.


    He took a deep breath, and tried to calm down, but Hikaru could tell as Brevil''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke: "What about the death penalty? I''m alone, so if I die, I have nothing to regret. On the contrary, didn''t you just get 300 million dors? Don''t you want to enjoy a rich life and sleep with more women?"


    Hikaru smiled when he heard that, if he was the Hikaru of this novel, when he heard Brevil say that he would surely hesitate, and even be a little scared.


    But He was Hikaru from Earth.


    "Hahahaha..." Hikaru''sughter sounded, when Brevil heard that he groaned inwardly. Hikaru''sughter was so confident, so confident that Brevil felt that he was like an ant being held by Hikaru in the palm of his hand.


    "Brevil, you are not alone. Let me guess, at the Nightlife bar, that woman is about 30 years old, brown hair¡­"


    "You¡­" Brevil was startled, this time, he waspletely scared: "How do you know?"


    "Brevil, not only that, I also know a lot of things. If I meet any troubles, not only you, but also that girl¡­ they will all die with me. Do you want to try?"


    Hikaru''s words were extremely teasing, Brevil was angry, but he did not dare to say anything, he was silent for a long time and then said: "You are ying with fire, Hikaru."


    Brevil growled, his voice full of anger: "Don''t think that with that gun you can do whatever you want. If I''m not mistaken, your gun only has a maximum of 9 rounds of ammunition. How many subordinates do you think I have?"


    Brevil said the exact number of bullets in the magazine, but that didn''t frighten Hikaru. After all, Brevil used to be a soldier, it was normal for him to be able to hear gunshots and guess the type of gun.


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Brevil, don''t try to guess how much ammo I have because¡­ it will be enough for you all."

 Chapter 10 Rika And Hikaru

    ?Brevil just kept silent. He realised that Hikaru not only had a gun but also plenty of ammo. Previously, he had thought that Hikaru wouldn''t have much ammo.


    Why did he think like that?


    It was because owning a gun in this country was impossible. Brevil thought that Hikaru was able to possess a gun by luck, but he felt that Hikaru wouldn''t have too much ammo.


    But when he heard Hikaru speak confidently and even threaten him, he thought that Hikaru had a lot of bullets. Brevil spected that Hikaru had at least five or at most 10 magazines.


    Why 5 or 10 magazines? Because that was the number of magazines that could be easily transported without being detected.


    After all, Brevil was also a soldier, and he had also hidden weapons across the border several times, so he knew how much he could carry without being detected or how much bribe he would pay to cross the border.


    Brevil frowned, and sweat appeared on his forehead, indicating that he was a little scared. He felt that if he was unlucky, Hikaru probably had 10 magazines.


    Brevil also did not dare take the risk because, just like Hikaru said, he was a deserter, he had also killed a high-ranking officer, and he also had a woman he loved.


    If Brevil cornered Hikaru, he didn''t know what horrible things Hikaru would do.


    Currently, he had a very good new life, and he was also the boss of a criminal gang that, although small, was enough for Brevil to take root in this city.


    He also had a woman he loved, and that woman also loved him. However, his enemies were also many, so he had to keep the woman a secret.


    Therefore, Brevil did not want to risk angering Hikaru. Although he was a soldier, Brevil was also human, so he was afraid of death.


    If he wasn''t afraid of death, he wouldn''t have deserted.


    Brevil took a deep breath and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Smart, Brevil. I don''t need anything for the time being, so I won''t disturb you as long as you don''t bother me." Hikaru said with a smile, he didn''t seem to be afraid of Brevil at all.


    "If Tadashi orders me to continue..."


    Hikaru immediately interrupted Brevil''s words: "I think¡­ you know what you need to do, you don''t need me to guide you, right?"


    Brevil was silent for a long moment, then he said, "Understand."


    Hikaru smiled, a smile filled with confidence and victory. He said to Brevil in a cold voice: "Ah! I''ll leave these two bastards at the door, remember to pick up your two trash bags, I don''t want any trash in my house."


    After saying that, Hikaru immediately turned off the phone, looked at the thug, and said: "I am giving you ten minutes. Get out of my house, or the next bullet will pierce your head."


    "Don''t think that I can''t do it. Look at this ce, there''s no one around. Even if I kill you here, no one will know. I would just throw your body in the back garden, and let the insects turn you into a skeleton."


    When the delinquent heard that, tears and snot ran down his face. He shook his head repeatedly, then tried to stand up, after that, he limped away like a drunkard, as he tried to get out of this ce.


    He cried like a baby as he walked, however, Hikaru showed no pity for him.


    If Hikaru didn''t have a gun and if he hadn''t found the location of that delinquent, he would have had his legs broken by now.


    At that time, if Hikaru begged, would the delinquent spare him?


    The answer is no.


    Honesty was also good, but honesty would take many losses. To punish evil, you could only use more evil. To destroy the bad guys, you had to be more evil than them.


    At this moment, Brevil was sitting on the sofa, looking at his phone, and thinking. He couldn''t remember thest time someone talked to him like that.


    However, what was more important was that the opponent had a gun, and that person had shot his subordinates with a gun. In this country, especially in this city, despite living for more than two years, he was exposed to a lot of criminals, but none of them owned a gun.


    Hikaru owned a gun, and he dared to use it, which was enough to show that Hikaru was not an easy person to ''tease''.


    Brevil thought for a long moment, then sighed. Beside him, another middle-aged man who was waiting for orders, saw Brevil sigh and asked: "Boss, is something wrong?"


    Brevil nodded and said: "Order the Grey Wolves to return. From now on, don''t cause trouble with Hikaru, if you meet him, ignore him."


    When Brevil finished speaking, he picked up the phone again, dialled an unknown number, and pressed the call button. The phone only rang twice before someone picked it up: "Bevi?"


    The sound of a woman''s voice made Brevil''s mind much calmer, however, he quickly said: "This city is not going to be peaceful soon, be careful. It''s best for you to stay at home for the next week; if youck money, I will transfer it to you; don''t worry."


    The woman on the other side was silent, but then she said softly, "I know, but you also have to watch out for your own safety, don''t risk your life. Promise me¡­"


    "Okay¡­ I promise!" Brevil felt extremely warm and happy in his heart. After hanging up the call, he immediately deleted the number he just dialled, in case someone found out.


    Yes, that woman was the one Brevil loved, however, he had several enemies, so he only met her in secret.


    He didn''t even dare to save her phone number, as he had already memorised it in his mind.


    Brevil suddenly sighed, he thought for a long time and decided to call Tadashi: "Tadashi? I got what you wanted."


    " You got it? I am very happy you did it quickly, Bevi." Tadashi''s voice rang out, causing Brevil to frown; because of this task, two of his subordinates almost died.


    Even now, he had gained an enemy with guns and lots of ammo who also knew all of his secrets.


    Brevil replied: "You go to your old ce, I will deliver it to you."


    "Okay, I''ll be there in 30 minutes."


    ¡­


    Back at the Noack mansion, Hikaru saw the thugs, who, despite being seriously injured, were still trying to get out of the mansion''s grounds.


    Hikaru sighed a bit, he thought in his heart that the power of humanity was truly terrifying. In times of danger, their potential would emerge.


    Even though their legs were pierced by the bullet of the special gun that Hikaru was holding, they still managed to crawl more than 100 meters out of this mansion.


    Outside, the thugs from before were still waiting for them, seeing theming out of the gate, they immediately helped them into the car and left, without daring to look back.


    Hikaru saw the delinquents leave and breathed a sigh of relief. If it weren''t for this special gun today and his shooting skills which were on par with a special forces soldier, things wouldn''t have been this peaceful.


    At this point, Hikaru realized that he could not live peacefully, and the conflict between him and Tadashi had broken out. With Tadashi''s personality, he would find ways to kill him, especially when the apocalypse urs.


    At this moment, Rika''s voice resounded: [Hehehehe¡­ Master, you''re starting to feel that your life is at stake, right?]


    Hikaru didn''t hide it, he nodded and said, "That''s right. Tadashi is the MC, and I''m the viin, so he''ll definitely find a way to kill me even if the conflict between me and him isn''t too great."


    [So¡­ what are you going to do, Master?] Rika''s voice was full of teasing.


    Hikaru frowned, he shook his head and said: "Just this gun is not enough, my shooting skills that are on par with a special forces soldier are not enough. Even if I hold the Panara Box in my hand, it still won''t be enough."


    "Like you said at the beginning, I can''t hide in one ce and hope that the MCs doesn''t find me."


    "I have to take their opportunities."


    [And steal their women too.]


    Hikaru was startled when he heard that, he smiled reluctantly and said, "There''s¡­ no need."


    [Heh! Why?]


    "Stealing the MC''s women seems like a lot of fun, but you should remember that most of the MC''s troubles alsoe from women."


    That''s right, from Hikaru''s many years of experience reading novels, he knew that most of the troubles or plots in the story came from the heroines.


    Right now, Hikaru couldn''t even take care of himself, so how could he have time to steal the MC''s heroines? He couldn''t even solve the problems surrounding those female leads.


    "Wait!" When Hikaru had this thought, he suddenly had a crazy idea, and pondered silently, Rika also waited silently when she saw this.


    After a while, he nodded and whispered, "Perhaps that would be better."


    [Hm? Master, what are you talking about?]


    Hikaru smiled when he heard that, "I just found a way to deal with the main characters, I also realized that I''m not alone."


    [Master, stop making me curious, please, tell me.]


    "You want to know?"


    [That''s right!]


    "Huh! What''s the use of telling you?"


    When Rika heard that she wanted to hit Hikaru once, however, thinking of herself as just a system, she let out a frustrated sigh and said softly.


    [Master~ What can I give you? You and I have a symbiotic rtionship, we are allies, if you die, I die, if you live, I live, so don''t you think that we should share our secrets, right?]


    "I don''t care about that." Hikaru shook his head: "Unless you give me 5 free draws."


    [AAAA!!! Why don''t be a robber!]


    "That''s right, I''m robber! Quickly hand over 5 free draws, or I won''t tell you anything!"


    [Never!]


    "So¡­ nopromise, now I will kill myself, so you have to find another master." Hikaru said as he pointed the gun at his head, his face was calm, without any fear.


    Was he afraid of death? The answer is no!


    Sometimes it didn''t take a lot of courage tomit suicide, it took a lot of courage to continue living.


    In the past, when he was an orphan, despised by others, teased and bullied by friends at school, he had many suicidal thoughts.


    There were three times when he failed tomit suicide because the women at the orphanage saved him in time.


    When growing up, he alsomitted suicide once when he had many failures, of course, his life was a series of failures so suicide also failed.

 Chapter 11 I Will Bite You!

    ?Afterwards¡­?


    Then he went on living, or trying to live. There were many people who were born at the finish line, and there were people who stood at the starting line, but he was born in a ce more than a hundred metres away from the starting line.


    Although it was difficult, he finally achieved the life he wanted.


    However, Hikaru didn''t know that, when his life was going well, a bizarre system would drag him into a chaotic world where he must be a viin.


    No one in their right mind could stand such an absurd thing, and neither could he.


    So, when Hikaru said that he would kill himself, he could do it. After all, transmigrating into a world where he was a viin, and his life was always threatened was torture for him.


    What Hikaru wanted was to enjoy life, not live a life filled with fear and fatigue like this.


    Rika seemed to know what Hikaru was thinking, and she also knew that he would definitely kill himself. She sighed: [Haizz, okay. I won''t ask anymore; you can do whatever you like.]


    "No, I changed my mind. I want you to give me some benefits, or else I will kill myself."


    [You¡­you can kill yourself; I''ll just find another master.]


    "Didn''t you say that if I am alive, you live, and if I die, you disappear? Rika, you should think carefully; I won''t be easily fooled by you."


    [Um¡­AAAA!!! You are an asshole! Bastard! Bastard!]


    As Rika shouted angrily, Hikaru imagined a lovely loli girl getting angry, puffing her cheeks, and making a lovely expression.


    However, he paid no mind to Rika''s beauty. He just wanted to im a small favour so that he could easily survive in this goddamn world.


    He didn''t know if she could really give him some benefits. Actually, he only threatened Rika because she was getting on his nerves, not because she could give him some perks.


    [Okay! I will give you a little benefit; when you have 5,000 luck points, you will be able to spin the wheel 10 times.]


    [This is my limit; it''s also all that I can give you right now. You need to know that even though I am the system, I also have to follow certain rules.]


    When Hikaru heard that, he smiled and said, "Fine."


    [Fine? Is that all you can say? Do you know how much of a benefit that is?]


    He shook his head: "I don''t know, but at least I now know that you and I share the same fate."


    When Rika heard that, she was startled: [You wanted to see if I was really loyal to you?]


    "That''s right! I just wanted to see if you were loyal to me or not? Also I wanted to see if you would find another parasite if I die."


    [ I am not parasitic, I am symbiotic. But, you really are a madman, what if I didn''t give you extra benefits?]


    "I don''t know." Hikaru shrugged and said, "But I think you will choose topromise. Ah! Now with 5,000 luck points, I can withdraw 10 times; don''t forget your promise."


    [Haizzz, I give up; you are really a weirdo.]


    That''s right, Hikaru wanted to see if Rika was really his ally. After all, this world was too dangerous, and if even the system was not his ally, then he should kill himself.


    This is reality; although he was bound to the system, it was not necessarily the same as the systems in the novels he had read.


    Perhaps if he died, the system would leave him and look for a new owner. If Rika could do that, then she definitely didn''t need to help him survive in this world.


    However, Rika decided topromise and give him more benefits. This showed that he and Rika were symbiotic with each other.


    With one arrow, he hit two targets. Hikaru had confirmed that Rika would be his loyal ally, while also gaining additional benefits.


    [So¡­ what crazy idea did you think of?]


    Hikaru smiled and said, "This world has a lot of MCs with female leads, right?"


    [Yes, this is a male novel anyway, an MC with a lot of female leads, and huge harem is what the readers want to read. What? Did you decide to steal those heroines? Don''t worry, I''ll help you flirt with them; I guarantee a 100% sess rate.]


    When Hikaru heard that he felt amused, he shook his head and said: "No, you misunderstood what I wanted to say."


    "The MC''sdies are beautiful though, but like I said, most of his troubles stem from them. it even seems that their IQ is not high, as they even create a lot of trouble for the MC."


    "Of course there are also many very smart female leads, but they are not many. As you said, this is a novel for men, that''s why the heroines don''t need to be too smart, just being beautiful, pretty and docile, was enough."


    "However, that''s also why I don''t want to get entangled with them. I am the viin myself, when they meet me, they will definitely not like me, they will even feel hatred towards me."


    "Besides, I''m not like the MCs, who have high luck, and can easily solve the problems that the female leads cause."


    "That''s why, heroines are not my target audience."


    [So¡­ what are you going to do?]


    Hikaru smiled and didn''t answer, he just said: "You''ll understandter."


    [AAA!!! You tricked me!]


    "I''m not fooling you, I''m just making you curious."


    [You tricked me! You tricked me! You cheated!]


    "Okay, stop shouting. I''m sure you won''t be disappointed soon."


    [Huh! If you let me down, I will definitely¡­]


    "What will you do?"


    [I will bite you!]


    "Hahaha¡­" Hikaru smiled happily. He didn''t think that Rika would be so cute. However, this was better, he didn''t want the system to be like an artificial machine anyway.


    Or¡­ a male system, full of muscles in his body, always talking to him in a deep masculine voice.


    Thinking of this, Hikaru shivered, he felt lucky that Rika was female. Maybe¡­ Rika was a Loli, no, definitely a legal loli.


    [Huh! I''m not a loli, however¡­] At this, Rika''s voice suddenly became a little embarrassed: [If you want, I can transform into the form you like.]


    "Ah! No need!"


    Rika: [...]


    [If you are good,e inside, I promise to only beat you to death, not to kill you.]


    "Hahahaha..."


    Hikaru looked around, looking at the blood stains on the floor. There were many emotions in his heart, but he drew one conclusion.


    And that was if he just hid in one ce, his ultimate end would be death. So he had to take action, and steal the MC''s luck points.


    It was either he died.


    Or the other MCs die.


    It was between the viin and the MC, there was nopromise, no peace, only life or death.


    Hikaru pulled out his cell phone, and started calling the foodpanies, and started cing orders. Anyway, he had more than 300 million dors, so normal supermarkets didn''t seem to meet his needs.


    Hikaru also called a house cleaning service and construction service, because he wanted to strengthen the wall surrounding this mansion.


    Of course he also wanted this mansion to be clean, he also didn''t want to live with cockroaches and rats and the smell of mold and dust.


    Besides, he wanted to repair the electrical equipment in the house, and prepare moremunication devices, generators, etc.


    Hikaru didn''t know how long the survival mission wouldst, so he needed to stock up as many things as possible, at least to help his life so that he wouldn''tck much.


    However¡­


    Hikaru gritted his teeth, feeling troubled. Food could be bought, and be used sparingly, but water was different.


    That''s right, he couldn''t help but drink water, besides, he also had to bathe, wash clothes...etc. In fact,  the basic human activities were rted to water.


    However, ording to the information Rika gave him,bined with what he had read in the novel, the water would be polluted because of the ck rain.


    All water sources, including spring water, groundwater, seawater, or water inside water purification nts, were also affected.


    Only evolved people could drink contaminated water but they also could not drink too much, or they would be poisoned or turn into zombies, or monsters.


    The most important thing was that the toxins inside the water could not be removed no matter what method of water purification or water purifier was used.


    Hikaru frowned thoughtfully, even though he ordered arge amount of filtered water, no matter how much water it was, it was not enough.


    Could he live without water for 3 days? That was impossible.


    Could he stay without showering for a month? That was also impossible.


    Although Hikaru had ordered mineral water to be reserved, it wasn''t the best solution , he needed to find a source of water. At least a source of water that could help him survive until hepleted his mission.


    "Clean water¡­ where can I find a source of clean water that is not polluted?" Hikaru thought to himself, "I wish I had a water purifier that could filter out all the toxins in the water¡­."


    "Wait! Pure water?" Hikaru was startled, as if he had just remembered something that made him extremely happy.


    [Are you crazy?]


    "Hahahaha¡­ I''m not crazy, I''m just so happy I just found an infinite water purifier. Okay, change of ns, let''s go find that person."


    [Heh?! Change of ns? Do you have any ns to change?]


    "You don''t need to know! Just watch me work."


    Rika: [...]


    [Wait, one day I will bite you to death.]


    "Hahahaha¡­"

 Chapter 12 Brevil And Tadashi

    ?Hikaru went out; he was about to drive away, but when he saw that the car was smashed into a pile of scrap metal, he decided to call a taxi.


    Meanwhile, Tadashi also drove to a bar.


    Although it was morning, the bar was still active; it was just not as busy as it was in the evening. In front of the bar, there was a man standing guard. In front of him were three other young people with hair of various colours, like three parrots.


    "Damn it! The bar is open, but it is not allowing guests in?"


    "Call your boss!"


    "Bastard! I''m talking to you; are you deaf?"


    Although the guard was facing three thugs, he was still extremely calm. His hands were sped behind his back as he said in a cold voice, "The morning bar is only for VIP card holders; so, you can''t enter."


    "VIP card?  I don''t f*cking care. You son of a B*tch."


    "You want to lose your job, right? Do you know who I am?"


    The guard frowned at the red-haired thug, his eyes filled with murderous intent: "Didn''t your mother teach you manners?"


    "Bastard!"


    Although the delinquent heard that, he wasn''t a fool either. The bar was a ce where conflicts and scuffles often urred, and the guard, even though he was alone, was enough to protect the entrance door, so he wasn''t a person who could easily be bullied.


    Seeing this, the three thugs also did not want to continue hanging around this ce, and they decided to leave. But when they turned their heads, they saw a young man approaching.


    Tadashi stood in the distance smiling; he wore the typical white suit of the main characters in urban motifs, which the new CEOs often wore.


    He walked towards the security guard; suddenly, a thug sneered: "Look, a kid who wants to go into the bar is still wearing a white vest?"


    "Hahahaha¡­ Oy! Kid, watch out before they kick you out like a dog!"


    "You look like you have money; we''re short on money; we don''t need much, I think $10,000 is fine."


    "We''re just asking for a little cash, hahahaha¡­"


    The thugs mocked Tadashi, but he just nced at them with eyes filled with scorn.


    The thugs were still angry after they were chased by the guard, and when they saw Tadashi looking at them with disdain, they got furious.


    Perhaps the thugs couldn''t do anything about the guard because behind the guard was a criminal gang. But Tadashi was alone, and the gangsters, like most bullies, liked to bully people who looked rich, like Tadashi.


    Seeing the thugs approaching, Tadashi smiled and said, "Are you sure?!"


    "Sure?! We''re f*cking sure!"


    "Damn it! Who do you think you are? Can you get in there? Do you know whose bar that is?"


    "We can''t get in, but you think you can enter? You should try looking at your face in urine."


    "Yes, you''re handsome, but if I cut your face, will you still be handsome?"


    Tadashi just smiled as he approached the guard. Even though he didn''t say anything, when the guard saw him, he bowed.


    The action of the guard startled the thugs; they paused their actions and then panicked.


    They of course knew what that meant, and this showed that the identity of the young man was not simple.


    No, the young man''s identity was exceptional. It was so unique that he didn''t need to use any bar membership or VIP card to prove your identity.


    Tadashi walked to the front door, his hands in his pockets, as his teasing voice rang out: "Ah¡­ just now I heard that you wanted to slit my face? I am so scared¡­"


    "No no no¡­ we''re just joking, joking." The thugs stammered in fear.


    "That''s right¡­ hahahaha.. just kidding, let''s leave immediately."


    "Leave?! Did I say you could go?" Tadashi''s voice was filled with coldness as he spoke.


    When the thugs heard that, they knew they had hit a steel te. Normally they enjoyed bullying the weak, but now that they''ve encountered a terrible character, they were extremely afraid.


    If Hikaru had been here, he would have known this was the usual face-pping motif.


    The main character hides his identity, he is then despised by others, and then he reveals his identity as a character with a terrible background and makes everyone afraid.


    Although this motif makes the reader feel extremelyfortable and interested, Hikaru was not too fond of this type of motif.


    Just think, why was the main character despised everywhere as if on his face were written the words: "Look down on me!"


    Even though he was in trouble, he still did not reveal his identity and allowed others to look down on him. Until thest moment, where he would then reveal his identity and make those who despise him fear and regret their actions.


    At that time, if there is a female lead, the female lead would also fall for him, as they would feel that he is a humble person, and when he reveals his identity, he would seem cooler.


    "Huh! Get out!" Tadashi snorted contemptuously.


    When the thugs heard that, they immediately ran away. Tadashi saw the thugs running away in fear, and he felt extremely happy in his heart.


    Tadashi went inside the bar with ease; it seemed that he had been to this ce so many times that no one felt that he was a stranger.


    It was very dark inside the bar because the lights were dim, but Tadashi knew the way by heart; even if he closed his eyes, he could still walk as usual.


    Inside the bar, the loud music being yed made him ufortable, like batons hitting his eardrums, and this made him frown.


    Soon, Tadashi came to the door of a room. In front of the room, there were two young men standing guard.


    "Sorry, but if you want to enter, you still have to follow thew."


    Tadashi nodded.  He took out a card from his pocket and held it up. The two young men saw the card and nodded, and they opened the door and let Tadashi in.


    He stepped inside, and immediately he could no longer hear the noise outside. Outside and inside the room were like twopletely different worlds.


    However, Tadashi didn''t care about that at all.


    He looked towards the middle of the room, where a man in his 40s was sitting on a sofa. He was wearing a pair of sweatpants and a short-sleeved T-shirt, showing his muscles like a professional bodybuilder.


    His square-faced shape was adorned with a moustache, his hair was neatly cut, and on his face, there was a scar extending from his cheekbones to his chin like a knife.


    Yes, it was Brevil; no, calling him Bevi would be more appropriate.


    Behind Bevi, two other men were standing and staring coldly at Tadashi.


    "Sit!" Bevi spoke up.


    Tadashi walked over to the sofa opposite Bevi and sat down. He looked seriously at Bevi and said, "Where is the thing I need?"


    Bevi didn''t answer; he waved his hand, and the two men behind him put the three boxes on the table.


    Tadashi was overjoyed to see the three boxes, and of course he realised that these three boxes were the antique boxes that Hikaru had brought away this morning.


    He seemed to be unable to hold back and reached out to open the boxes, but Bevi immediately grabbed his wrist.


    Tadashi frowned and looked directly into Bevi''s face, his voice filled with confusion and coldness: "Bevi, what the hell are you doing?"


    Bevi also frowned and said: "Tadashi, I want to tell you that this is thest time I will work for you. After this, I no longer owe you anything."


    "If you give me a job, I will have the right to ept or decline it. Do you understand?"


    Tadashi silently stared at Bevi. In fact, when Bevi just started his own gang, he had a lot of problems, especially money-rted problems.


    At that time, Tadashi felt that Bevi''s potential was great, so he lent him arge amount of money without interest.


    As the leader of a powerful gang, Bevi often performed many missions for Tadashi for free as a form of return.


    Tadashi frowned and said, "Bevi, you should remember when you came to this city, who helped you and lent you arge amount of money without interest."


    Bevi shrugged: "I know, but I paid you all the money, and I''ve also done a lot of tasks for youpletely free in the past one year."


    "Tadashi, do you know that your quests are worth more than the money you lent me? I even lost some of my subordinates during those quests."


    That''s right; Bevi said nothing wrong. The tasks that Tadashi usually assigned to Bevi were extremely difficult, including dealing with people who opposed Tadashi in business.


    If he couldn''t win with business strategies, he''d let Bevi do the work.


    Of course, things did not always go smoothly, as many missions were extremely dangerous.


    Like Bevi said, he had even lost a few of his subordinates during Tadashi''s missions.


    Bevi used a very cold voice, his eyes filled with impatience as he spoke: "Tadashi, I feel¡­ I don''t owe you anything anymore."


    Tadashi frowned angrily; blue veins also appeared on his forehead; he tried to pull his hand back. But Bevi was much stronger than Tadashi, so no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t pull his hand back.


    On the contrary, he began to feel a sharp pain in his hand where Bevi was holding it.


    Tadashi got angry. He growled and said: "Bevi, you should know that if I can give you a lot of money, I can also get it all back. Your business is illegal; do you think you can survive without me?"


    Bevi sneered: "Tadashi, don''t be so naive. Do you think that all this time I just sat around and lived with your help?"


    "Tadashi, we are not fools; we are carnivorous wolves. When I say I don''t have to listen to what you say, it means I''m in the same position as you."

 Chapter 13 Hikaru, Bevi, You Will Pay For This!

    ?Tadashi gritted his teeth and looked at Bevi as if he wanted to tear him to pieces. He never thought that Bevi would no longer want to listen to his orders, and that he even had the ability to threaten him.


    Tadashi''s face turned red with anger, and his voice, which was filled with cold and suppressed anger, resounded: "Bevi, you should know who I am. You know that I already have the right to inherit all of Hodai''s fortune; I am no longer the Tadashi of the past."


    "Bevi, I ask you again, are you sure you want to be my enemy?"


    Bevi smiled, his smile simr to that of a wolf who was baring its fangs and threatening its prey: "Tadashi, I just said that I won''t obey your orders anymore. If you want me to perform your duties, you have to pay me as a form of transaction."


    "Of course, in that transaction, I have the right to agree or refuse."


    "Besides, do you think you can be my enemy? You should remember that you are in the light and I am in the dark; if I am in danger, you cannot live."


    "You can try to be my enemy, Tadashi, but there will be no room for regret. So think it over carefully."


    Tadashi stared into Bevi''s eyes as if he were trying to guess if Bevi was telling the truth. But in Bevi''s eyes, there was only confidence and contempt.


    Yes, Bevi was looking down on him. Tadashi thought that Bevi was definitely looking down on him because he was a stepchild, and he couldn''t afford to be Bevi''s enemy.


    In fact, that was just what Tadashi thought; Bevi had absolutely no thoughts of looking down on him.


    Tadashi took a deep breath and said, "Good! At least we''re not enemies; I ept."


    Hearing that, Bevi grinned and slowly released Tadashi''s arm.


    Tadashi nced at Bevi, and when Bevi allowed him to check the three boxes on the table, he ignored Bevi and immediately opened the three boxes.


    The first box was a small porcin vase that was 20 cm high and carved with strange patterns.


    Tadashi frowned, he felt as if this vase wasn''t important. He then examined the vase for a long time before putting it inside the box.


    Tadashi then opened the second box; in the box was a knife that was about 30 cm long. It was rusted so badly that even if Tadashi used a little force to hold it, it would break immediately.


    "This..." Tadashi frowned, the strange feeling reappeared, however, it wasn''t as obvious as when he saw the boxes Hikaru had carried away in the morning.


    Tadashi knew this knife was definitely unusual, but it still wasn''t what he was looking for.


    He nced at Bevi, then carefully ced the knife in the box and continued to open the third box.


    This box contained a picture that was rolled up into a scroll, but Tadashi had no feelings for the picture; in other words, it was useless to him.


    Tadashi frowned and asked, "Is this all?"


    "That''s all! That''s all I got from Hikaru''s car."


    Tadashi seemed to lose his temper a little, as he shouted: "You are lying! Hikaru brought 4 boxes, but there are only 3 here. Are you kidding me?"


    At this moment, the two men standing behind Bevi immediately stepped forward. But Bevi raised his hand, signalling to them that they didn''t need to do anything. The two men, seeing this, returned to their ces.


    Bevi shrugged and said, "Tadashi, I am telling you the truth; that''s all I got from Hikaru. In order to get these, two of my subordinates were seriously injured and had to be hospitalized."


    "That''s why¡­ take these and get out."


    Tadashi frowned, he felt that Bevi had no reason to lie. In his heart he thought: "Is that thing still with that bastard Hikaru? It seems so, damn it!"


    Tadashi took the three boxes, then hurriedly left.


    "Ah! Wait!"


    When Tadashi opened the door to go out, Bevi''s voice rang again. He turned his head, and squinted his eyes, as he looked at Bevi and said: "What else do you want to say?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Nothing¡­ I just wanted to remind you to remember what I said today."


    Tadashi took a deep breath, then growled, "Good! Good! I''ll remember what you said today, and hopefully by then, you''ll be as confident as this."


    As Tadashi finished speaking, he left.


    In the room, Bevi saw Tadashi leaving and sighed. At this moment, one of the two men behind him said, "Boss, do you really want to confront Tadashi? He already has the right to inherit all of Hodai''s assets, if we cooperate with him, we can¡­"


    Bevi raised his hand, signalling for him to be quiet, and of course the man immediately shut up.


    Bevi sighed and said, "Haizzz, I know what you mean. But today, Hikaru also taught me a lesson: when you be a madman, even a king must fear you."


    "When you have nothing to lose, and no way back, you can do the unthinkable."


    "look at Hikaru. He has given up his inheritance, he is no longer a member of Hodai''s family, he has nothing left to lose, so he can threaten me."


    "But Tadashi is different; he has a lot of things, and he also has a lot of ambition. He is afraid that what he possesses will disappear, so he will not dare to risk his life."


    "We''ve also worked for him for over a year. In the past year, a lot of people in our gang have died because of him, but he''s never had enough."


    "I think¡­it''s about time we put an end to this."


    The man nodded when he heard that, and he asked: "Boss, do we take revenge on Hikaru? He shot two of us."


    Bevi shook his head: "It''s not necessary, anyway; those two are not in any life-threatening danger, and their situation is stable now."


    "What we need to worry about is Tadashi and the other gangs. I fear that he will invest in the other gangs to oppress us."


    "Inform the others that it is time to limit going out to the territory of the other gangs and that they shouldn''t mess with anyone."


    "Considering the actions of Tadashi and the police, we cannot look down on them."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    Outside, when Tadashi returned to where his car was parked, he angrily smashed the vase in the antique box.


    "CHANG!"


    The sound of the broken porcin vase resounded, but Tadashi still felt angry, so he kept stomping on the debris on the ground.


    He also tore the painting to shreds and scattered it everywhere.


    Tadashi was so angry that his face turned red, and in his eyes, red veins were visible. He was like a rabid dog, as he constantly smashed everything he had.


    Tadashi turned to his car and kicked it hard with his foot, then swung his fist towards the car''s window.


    "BAM!"


    With this punch, he used all his strength to smash the windshield of the car, but his hand was also cut by shards of ss, and fresh blood flowed out.


    Tadashi picked up the rusted knife, as he wanted to throw it away, but he seemed to have regained consciousness. He looked at the rusty knife in his hand and decided to put it in a box, then put it in the car.


    Looking at his bleeding hand, he seemed to havepletely regained consciousness.


    However, Tadashi still gritted his teeth, his face filled with anger: "Damn it! Hikaru, Bevi, you will pay for this!"


    Tadashi took a deep breath and tried to calm down. It seemed that the drop in his luck points was also rted to how easily he lost his temper.


    However, Tadashi was the main character anyway, so he quickly calmed down and drove to the hospital. He also didn''t want to get infected because of small wounds like this.


    ¡­


    In the hospital, two thugs lying in the emergency room were now awake. A blond man was sitting on a bed with a bandage on his leg, and a red-brown-haired delinquent was lying on another bed next to him.


    Anyway, he was more seriously injured than the blonde; he was shot in the stomach and knee by Hikaru, so he still needed surgery.


    The blonde man frowned and muttered, "Damn it! If I had known that bastard had a gun, I wouldn''t have gone to that damn mansion."


    The redhead sighed; every time he breathed, the wound in his stomach hurt. Fortunately, the bullet did not damage his internal organs, so he was able to stay awake in this ce.


    However, part of his knee was shot, and it was likely that he would have to undergo a long surgery.


    "Haizz, stop talking, I feel like I might only have one leg left to use in the future."


    "Huh! I don''t understand why our boss asked us to keep this a secret. If we tell the police that he has a gun, he will definitely be caught."


    "If things were that simple, Boss would have dealt with that bastard Hikaru simply."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know, don''t ask me. Anyway, I will listen to Boss, he also transferred me $50,000 aspensation."


    "What the hell? $50,000? I only have $5,000 and you have $50,000, that''s not fair."


    "Are you stupid? You should have told that bastard to shoot you in the knee, I am facing the risk of having my leg amputated. I would dly give away that $50,000 for my leg to be normal."


    The blonde man, upon hearing that, felt that it made a lot of sense.


    "This! This ce is a hospital, please be quiet." The voice of a nurse resounded, although the two thugs were criminals, they also had to obey the rules because their boss had told them to do so.


    But what those two thugs didn''t know was that there was another person in this room who had heard their story.


    Tadashi sat on the bed, and he was surrounded by a white curtain. His eyes were filled with excitement, and he was inwardly thinking: "Hikaru¡­  has a gun? How dare he shoot others, and even injure them?"


    "Hahahaha¡­ Hikaru, if those thugs can''t do anything to you, then what about the police? I don''t believe you can escape from me this time."

 Chapter 14 Akiko Thinking - The MC Aura

    ?Tadashi immediately took out his phone and found a familiar number. Seeing this number, he unconsciously smiled confidently and dialled.


    "Ti¡­ Ti¡­ Ti¡­"


    "Tadashi? Is anything wrong? Why are you calling me?" On the other end of the line came the sound of a girl''s voice; however, that voice was extremely strong and confident.


    "Akiko, I want to report something, however, I hope you won''t mention my name."


    "Hm? What? Is someone bullying you?" Akiko''s voice, which was filled with worry, resounded.


    Tadashi smiled, he knew the fish had taken the bait.


    "It''s not exactly a threat, however, if that person knows that I''m going to call the police, he''ll definitely start a fight with me, and my life will be threatened."


    "Tadashi, don''t worry." Akiko immediately reassured him and added: "In this city, no one will be able to threaten or harm you. I will protect you."


    Tadashi smiled and said: "Hahaha. Hearing this from you is reassuring."


    "So¡­ what do you want to report?" Akiko asked.


    "I want to report someone with a gun in the city, he even shot and wounded two people."


    "What?! Are you telling the truth? Someone has a gun, and that person also shot and injured two people."


    "That''s right."


    "Are you sure? Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    Tadashi was a little quiet. He didn''t actually see Hikaru, he just deduced this from the words of the other two thugs. However, his intuition told him that Hikaru did indeed have a gun.


    Akiko continued: "Tadashi, let me remind you that ndering people is not a small crime, and making false statements that someone used a gun is a very serious crime."


    Tadashi sighed and said, "Akiko, you should know that I am a good citizen, and all I want is to make this society peaceful. I am also a businessman, and if the society is peaceful, the economy will develop, and I am the one who benefits the most from it."


    "I am also not idle enough to nder someone if I have no proof. Besides, this person is very suspicious, if it were someone else, I wouldn''t report this to you, but since it''s this person, I am 90% sure that it''s true."


    Akiko remained silent, she seemed to be aware of who Tadashi was referring to.


    "You mean¡­ Hikaru."


    "That''s right. Akiko, I was at the hospital, and I heard two thugs say that they were shot and wounded by Hikaru. But maybe they were intimidated by Hikaru, so they didn''t dare to report this."


    Akiko immediately replied, "Okay, I will immediately go to the hospital and investigate this. What hospital are you in?"


    "The main hospital of the city."


    "Okay, I''m busy, I''ll be there in 30 minutes."


    "Good."


    The call ended, and Tadashi''s face showed a cold smile.


    ¡­


    At the police office, Akiko fell into deep thought after turning off her phone.


    Akiko is a girl who is about 175 cm tall. She has an extremely attractive appearance with long legs that are not inferior to any model''s, and her body curves are also extremely majestic.


    Her white skin, red lips, long curly ck hair, and ck irises further enhance her stubborn personality.


    Akiko frowned, thought for a long time, then stood up and went straight to the captain''s office.


    The man in the room was also startled when Akiko entered the room, he sighed and said: "Akiko, how many times have I said¡­ before entering my office, knock on the door."


    This middle-aged man is the captain of the 7th police division, where Akiko works, Morital.


    Akiko immediately shouted: "Captain, there''s an emergency, I don''t think I need to knock."


    Morital sighed, as if he were used to this and didn''t intend to me Akiko: "Okay, what''s up?"


    Akiko immediately said, "Someone reported that Hikaru used a gun to attack other people."


    Morital frowned upon hearing that. Anyway, this name was too famous, who didn''t know that Hikaru was the son of Hodai, the richest man in this city.


    Of course, Hikaru''s poprity wasn''t good, it was bad. Everyone knew that Hikaru was from a rich family, so he didn''t study hard, even at 25 years old. He didn''t want to work; he only went to bars, drank, and indulged in other bad things.


    However, the police could not arrest him either. After all, Hikaru was just drinking, speeding, or teasing other girls.


    He didn''t steal or kill, and he didn''t even fight with other people.


    After all, everyone knew he was Hodai''s son, everywhere he went, there were bodyguards by his side, and no one was stupid enough to cause trouble for Hikaru.


    Morital sighed and said, "Akiko, work can''t be done by instinct or emotion. I know you don''t like rich kids, especially Hikaru, but you also need evidence and investigation time, you can''t jump to conclusions because of one person''s words."


    "Besides, the person who reported you might also want to harm Hikaru? You should know that gun regtion in our country is extremely strict, so no matter how rich Hikaru is, he can''t afford a gun."


    Akiko frowned, her face turned cold, and her voice was full of justice as she said: "I can''t tell you the name of the person who reported this matter, but I guarantee that this person is very trustworthy."


    Morital stared into Akiko''s eyes and said, "Akiko, you don''t even need to tell me, I know it''s Tadashi."


    "How do you know?"


    Morital snorted: "Huh! You also look down on me, even though I''m old It''s not like I don''t know anything. Lately, you and Tadashi have been behaving like lovers."


    "You two even date after work, even the blind can see that you two are in love."


    Akiko''s face turned red, and she immediately exined, "No, I just feel that I should repay him. After all, he was the one who invited me to dinner, so¡­"


    "Okay, I get it." Morital immediately interrupted: "However, I hope you don''t put your emotions into your work. I know you trust Tadashi, however, his rtionship with Hikaru is special, and I think he''s just ndering Hikaru."


    "Anyway, he''s also the son of a rich family, don''t you hate him? Why are you always fighting with Hikaru?"


    "Impossible!" Akiko shouted, and she retorted: "Tadashi is a person of integrity and probity. He is different from Hikaru. Tadashi built his career on his own, and Hikaru only knows how to enjoy and dissipate things."


    "Besides, Tadashi also¡­"


    "I know! He even saved you from death, didn''t he?" Morital shook his head and said: "I know what he does, of course I see it. But work is work, and emotions are emotions, we can''t let our emotions affect our work."


    "No matter how much you trust Tadashi, you still have to follow the rules. The person reporting the crime must go to the police office to make a file, then investigate, find evidence¡­etc."


    Hearing that, Akiko gritted her teeth and clenched her fists as if she was very angry. Morital, seeing her expression, only sighed: "Haizzz, Tadashi said that he witnessed Hikaru use a gun to shoot people?"


    Akiko was silent for a moment and then shook her head. After all, for someone who loves justice like her, she can''t lie.


    When Morital heard that, he shrugged his shoulders and said: "Then what are you going to use to arrest Hikaru? After listening to Tadashi''s words, you made your own decision?"


    "But Tadashi said that two people were shot by Hikaru, and they are being treated at the main hospital. It was they who said that they were shot by Hikaru."


    "So what?" Morital calmly asked.


    "Heh?! I mean¡­"


    Morital shook his head: "Why didn''t those two report it to the police, but Tadashi reported it? Did he see those two get shot by Hikaru with his own eyes?"


    "Or did those two ask Tadashi to call the police?"


    "Or did Tadashi just hear them talking and make a conjecture, then he told you and you believed it to be true?"


    Akiko heard Morital''s words and fell into deep thought, she didn''t know how to refute his words.


    "Akiko, I remind you that Tadashi is not a good person either. It is possible that he is taking advantage of people."


    "Impossible!" Akiko shouted, "My intuition is very urate."


    Morital shook his head: "Akiko, solving crimes is not done through intuition but through evidence and witnesses. If we just rely on a few words and intuition, there would be no crime in this world because everyone would have been caught."


    "We even get others to be wrongly convicted because of our emotions and intuition."


    Akiko didn''t seem to give up and shouted: "But Tadashi saved me, he must be a good person. What does he gain by ndering Hikaru when he already has everything."


    "But he has no inheritance." Morital spoke coldly, and his words silenced her.


    That''s right, Morital and the others still didn''t know that Hikaru gave up his inheritance. In their minds, Hikaru was Hodai''s rightful heir.


    Perhaps Tadashi wanted to nder or harm Hikaru. So that if Hikaru was sent to prison or there was a stain on his record, he would lose his inheritance.


    Akiko clenched her fists until it turned white. At this point, Morital could only shake his head and say: "Okay, if you want to investigate, I won''t hinder you. You can investigate but you can''t rush to conclusions, everything must be decided by me."


    "But¡­ that would give Hikaru enough time to dispose of the evidence."


    "Discard evidence? Akiko, your words prove that you are having unfounded suspicions." Morital countered: "You haven''t investigated, but you have jumped to conclusions, why do you think Hikaru is in possession of a gun?"


    "Akiko, in your mind, you thought that Hikarumitted a crime, so even if you investigate, you will try to find evidence to prove that your thinking is correct. Those proofs are not objective at all, do you understand?"


    Akiko was startled upon hearing that.


    "Good, remember what I said, every decision, conclusion, and judgment carried out due to the investigation requires my approval."


    Akiko nodded and sadly turned her head to leave the room.

 Chapter 15 Laylah

    ?Morital, who was left in the room, could only sigh. He did not know what to do because Akiko''s identity was very special, so he could only limit her ws.


    At this moment, a person entered the room. It was a woman, wearing a police uniform just like Akiko, however, she had long brown hair that was pulled up at the back of her head.


    She was about 170 cm tall, her figure was not inferior to Akiko''s, however, her two majestic mountains were bigger than Akiko''s. Her face was so beautiful that people were captivated just by looking at it.


    However, this woman''s face did not show much emotion, as she always maintained a mysterious smile on her lips.


    "Did something just happen?" The woman looked at Morital and smiled, her voice was extremely gentle, like that of an older sister.


    Morital sighed: "Lh? Haizzz, it''s Akiko, she''s about to start a fight with Hikaru again."


    Lah covered her mouth and smiled: "Morital, I feel that since Akiko has been working here, the number of times you have sighed has increased."


    When Morial heard that, he shook his head and said: "I can''t do anything to her anyway, her status is very special."


    Lah nodded and said, "Yes, her personality is also very strong and full of righteous energy, but she is also very stubborn."


    Morital nodded: "Yes, it would be great if Akiko possessed half of your tenderness."


    Lah used one hand to cover her mouth and smiled, a very elegant gesture: "Hahaha¡­ Morital, you''re also overestimating me, I''m just an ordinary person, how can Ipare with Akiko."


    Moritalughed and said, "Don''t say that. Haizzz, if I didn''t have a wife and I was 20 years younger, I would immediately pursue you."


    "Ah¡­ Morital, it seems that you don''t like peace¡­ if your wife hears this, surely she will¡­"


    Lah didn''t finish her sentence, but Morital was so scared that he shivered, and he felt like he was in an ice cave.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, I''m afraid my wife will hear what I just said, and she will tear me to pieces." Morital waved his hand and said, "Lah, how long have you been working here?"


    Lah tilted her head as if she was trying to rummage through her memories, then said, "I started working on team 7 since I was 22, so it''s been about 8 years now."


    Morital then said: "Hm¡­ in the past 8 years you have worked, I see you as a gentle person who is also very fair and never puts your emotions into your work. So¡­ I want to ask you, what do you think about Hikaru and Tadashi?"


    Lah was a little confused and asked, "Why are you asking this question? Don''t you already have a very clear answer?"


    Morital shook his head: "No, I want to hear other people''s opinions. I am afraid that as I have grown older, my judgement and intuition have decreased a lot."


    Lah looked at Morital for a moment, then said, "I''ve only met Tadashi and Hikaru a few times, but I just saw them, and I''ve never interacted with them."


    "I saw Hikaru being taken many times by Akiko to the detention room. Contrary to him, I saw Akiko having dinner with Tadashi."


    "Sometimes I feel like, although they are from the same family, they are treated unfairly."


    Morital nodded: "Yes, I feel that Akiko is also a bit unfair. However, we can''t me Akiko anyway, Tadashi saved her once, and this debt makes her feel extremely guilty."


    Lah suddenly frowned, a wistful expression on her face.


    "What''s up?" Morital, who was puzzled, asked. After all, he and Lah had worked together for many years, so he knew that every time she frowned, she noticed something unusual.


    Lah didn''t answer, and Morital was also silent. After a while, Lah said, "I''m a bit skeptical¡­ May I know how Akiko was saved by Tadashi?"


    Morital frowned and said, "I don''t know exactly what happened. All I know is that while Akiko was chasing a bandit, she identally went into theirir and was almost killed by them."


    "Fortunately, Tadashi appeared in time and rushed in to rescue Akio. Akiko has considered Tadashi her lifesaving benefactor since then, and shepletely trusts him."


    Hearing Morital''s words, Akiko frowned and said, "You asked me what I think of Hikaru and Tadashi, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Akiko continued, "Actually, I feel that Tadashi is a very dangerous person."


    "Dangerous?"  Morital, puzzled, asked: "Why?"


    Akiko exined, "First, given Tadashi''s connections and assets, he is qualified to investigate Akiko''s identity and information."


    "Secondly, Tadashi appeared too coincidentally. Why did a businessman appear at their of thieves? Also, how could he rescue Akiko when he''s just a businessman and Akiko is a policeman?"


    "If I were to say who is more dangerous between Hikaru and Tadashi, I would say the most dangerous one is Tadashi."


    "He''s Hodai''s stepson, so it''s easy to see why he''s trying so hard to stand out. After all, what he''s aiming for is Hodai''s wealth and power."


    "Perhaps he knew Akiko''s special identity and personality very well, so he created a n to help him connect with Akiko."


    "Hikaru is different, he is a simple guy like other young men. However, he didn''t steal, kill, or fight, which is a very good thing."


    "After all, being the son of a rich family, what''s the point of being rich if not dissolute?"


    "However, that is just my spection, if it is to be concluded, I need to contact and investigate more."


    When Morital heard this, he nodded and said: "Your thinking is very simr to mine. I also feel that Tadashi is very dangerous, however, Akiko is different, she just relies on her intuition and thinks that Tadashi is a good person."


    "Good person?" Lah smiled, a smile that carried a hint of disdain: "No snowke is pure, neither are humans. It''s just that some people are better at hiding their evil nature."


    Morital nodded: "Coincidentally, Tadashi also reported to Akiko that he heard that Hikaru used a gun and injured two people."


    "What?!" Lah, extremely surprised, asked: "Have you investigated and concluded it?"


    "Not yet." Morital shook his head: "Akiko asked for the right to investigate it, but I fear that she will act ording to her personal feelings and intuition."


    "Lah, you are fair and experienced in investigations. Besides, you have good diplomacy skills. I hope you cane along and help Akiko this time."


    Lah heard Morital and smiled: "Don''t praise me, you just want me to limit Akiko''s impulsive actions, right?"


    Morital smiled and said: "Hahahaha¡­ it is impossible to deceive you. So¡­ in this mission, all I ask is for you to help her."


    Lah nodded, "Okay. I just hope she won''t cause a big deal."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm After saying that, Lah left, and Morital breathed a sigh of relief this time. Anyway, he still trusted Lah more than Akiko.


    ¡­


    In a taxi, Hikaru sat in the car, resting while thinking about many things.


    After a while, he suddenly said: "Driver, change direction, go to the city university."


    "City university? There are 5 universities in this city, which one do you want to go to?"


    Hearing the driver''s question, Hikaru suddenly froze. That''s right, even though he has memories of the past, everything was just a little bit of information rted to the character Hikaru in the story, and he didn''t know everything else.


    He didn''t even know how many universities there were in this ce or what the name of the university he needed was.


    Hikaru sighed, he was like a foreignering to this ce for the first time, as he did not know the direction or the ce to go.


    Suddenly, he immediately said: "Driver, do you know which school this year''s student beauty contest winner attends?"


    "Ah!" The middle-aged driver smiled and said, "You mean Saiki Rina? It turned out that you were also one of her admirers."


    "Hm? Does she have a lot of admirers?"


    "That''s right. Even the son of the richest man in this city pursued her. What''s his name? I forgot his name¡­ it seems¡­ Hikaru."


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Haizzz, he looks like a stupid simp. It is said that Rina didn''t like him, but he was like a dog who chased after Rina all day long. Hahahaha¡­ Do you find it funny? It''s the first time I''ve seen someone so stupid and shameless."


    Hikaru: "..."


    Hikaru felt so embarrassed that he wanted to spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. Yes, ording to the novel, he was just as stupid as the middle-aged driver just said.


    Hikaru in the novel was fascinated by Rina''s beauty, so he constantly pursued her or gave her flowers, gifts, or other valuable things.


    However, ording to the motif of a normal urban novel, no matter what the viin does, the female lead only likes the male lead.


    Therefore, the gifts he gave Rina were all thrown in the trash by her. But Hikaru still looked like a fool, as he was constantly pursuing Rina.


    Of course, everyone in the city knew about this, although very few people knew Hikaru''s face, everyone knew about his stupidity and uselessness.


    This setup was really typical of a viin, a rock for the protagonist to step on, and use to get closer to the heroine.


    Just like the middle-aged driver said, he was a stupid simp. Luckily this driver didn''t know he was Hikaru, or else he''d have to dig a hole to hide in.

 Chapter 16 Velys - The Female Villain

    ?The driver smiled and said: "Kid, you chose the right time. Now that the students are out of school, you can find her in front of the school gate."


    "But I must say, there are a lot of people out there who have the same intentions as you, and thepetition rate is huge."


    Hikaru forced a smile on his face upon hearing this, he didn''t think the driver would believe that he really wanted to find Rina.


    However, if the plot was correct, he actually carried a bouquet of roses every day and stood in front of the school gate to wait for Rina.


    Thinking of that, Hikaru felt a chill down his spine, his face was as if someone had pped him a few times. The stupidity and simp behavior of a true viin knew no bounds.


    Hikaru didn''t object to what the driver said and he just rested quietly.


    [Master, are you looking for Rina?]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Why did you say that?"


    [Huhuhu¡­ Master has finally realized that stealing the heroine from the male lead''s hands is the right path.]


    Hikaru sighed, he said: "No, when did I tell you I wanted to steal the heroine from the male lead?"


    [Heh?!]


    "Rina is a female lead, but there are a lot of troubles around her. In the novel, she caused so much trouble so many times that Tadashi almost got eaten by zombies, so why do you think I would want a girl with such trouble?"


    [So what did youe to Rina''s school for?]


    "Hahahaha¡­ you will know in a moment."


    [Xi! Stingy, even if you have a bit of information, you won''t tell me.]


    "If I told you in advance, you wouldn''t be surprised."


    [Ah! It looks like you''re going to do something very crazy? Crazier than you simping for Rina?]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Okay, stop teasing me. That was the Hikaru in the novel, but now it''s different, I''m Hikaru, not some stupid simp."


    "Haizz, now I just want more luck points."


    [Hahahaha¡­ master, you can go to sleep and dream, it might happen in your dreams.]


    [Ding! Congrattions on stealing 2,000 Lucky''s points from Tadashi.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    Rika: [...]


    [What the hell just happened?] Rika shouted, her voice filled with surprise and disbelief.


    "Don''t ask me, you are the system administrator, I should be the one to ask."


    [Wait a moment¡­] Rika finished talking and then fell silent, 5 secondster, she once again spoke: [Bevi and Tadashi''s rtionship has fallen apart, and that''s why you get an extra 2,000 luck points from Tadashi.]


    "Bevi and Tadashi? Why?"


    [Haizzz, because your actions caused a ''butterfly effect''. After talking with you, Brevil''s mentality also changed a bit, and he didn''t feel the need to work for Tadashi anymore so¡­]


    Hikaru frowned when he heard that, "If that''s the case, only 2,000 luck points is too little. In the novel Brevilter became a terrible subordinate of Tadashi. He also had the power to defeat a swarm of over 100 zombies."


    [Master, the rtionship between Brevil and Tadashi is just broken, and it''s notpletely broken.]


    "You mean that there''s only a small conflict between Tadashi and Brevil, so they still have a chance to work together, right?"


    [That''s right. If Tadashi and Brevil bepletely enemies, then the luck points you will get will be very high. However, you have to be the reason for that breakup in order for you to receive luck points.]


    Hikaru nodded when he heard that, he smiled and said: "Hahahaha¡­ I just sat still and I earned some luck points, Rika, I don''t need to sleep or dream before I gain luck points."


    [Huh! You''re lucky. It will not happen again. Do you want to use the luck points to withdraw rewards?]


    Hikaru shook his head: "No need, I will temporarily save 5,000 lucky points, then I can gain 10 draws at the same time."


    After saying that, Hikaru made a mental calction in his heart. He currently had 3,000 points, to be more precise, viin points, and Tadashi''s luck point was 24,000.


    So, it was still not enough for him to kill Tadashi. However, Hikaru wasn''t in a hurry, after all, this was only his first day in this world, he still had a lot of work to do.


    After the Taxi reached the university where Rina was studying. Hikaru got off the bus, paid, then looked at the school gate with the words "Aron University" and felt a little familiarity.


    He seemed to have heard the name somewhere, but right now he couldn''t remember.


    Hikaru thought to himself that maybe it was because his memories and Hikaru''s memories in this world had merged together that''s why he was feeling this familiarity.


    Hikaru shook his head, then he stood at the school gate waiting. At this time, there were many people like him, waiting for Rina toe out. They were all men, they drove luxury cars, wore expensive suits and dressed extremely fashionably.


    They all carried a bouquet of flowers or a gift box in their hands, and looked into the schoolyard, as they waited for Rina.


    Yes, this is one of themon motifs in urban stories. The female lead would be surrounded by a group of fans, and she would be unable to escape, the male lead would then appear and then rescue the female lead.


    Hikaru clutched his forehead, he felt extremely embarrassed in his head. He didn''t think that he was one of the young men that used to wait for Rina before.


    He was even more prominent than those young men. In the past, Hikaru usually wore a white suit, held a huge bouquet of roses, and stood at the school gate waiting for Rina.


    Even if he was chased away by Rina and threw flowers in the trash, he would wait for her at the school gate every day.


    Hikaru felt like he wanted to dig a hole and then crawl into it, and wait for everyone who knew about this to die before he came out.


    He was too ashamed.


    Too disappointed.


    At this time, students of the art department began to leave. Because the dormitory was not on the campus as it was located somewhere else, when the ss was over, students had to leave the school and walk more than 100 meters to reach the dormitory.


    Why was this happening, you ask? That''s because the author set it up like that. After all, the university was not a ce that anyone who wanted to enter could enter.


    But if you don''t let strangers in, how can the viin meet the female lead, cause trouble, and disturb the female lead? If the viin doesn''t bother the heroine, how can the male lead turn into a hero and save the heroine?


    Therefore, the author had to set up such bullshit context.


    Suddenly, a young man looked towards Hikaru and shouted, "Ah! Looks like that is¡­ Hikaru right?"


    The young men seemed to recognize him as well, and immediately began to gossip.


    "Hikaru, it''s him."


    "Strange, why isn''t he wearing a suit today?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Stupid, today he definitely wants to change his style. Wearing a suit every day feels extremely boring and I even feel bored."


    "That''s right. Haizzz, what a passionate and persistent guy, no matter how many times Rina rejects him, he doesn''t give up."


    "Hikaru is our shining example."


    "That''s right. He is an example for us to follow."


    Hikaru felt like hiding underground, he wasn''t joking, he really wanted to go underground, no, he wanted the earth to swallow him up.


    He didn''t think that because of this, everyone around him now noticed him, and they used their eyes to scrutinize him.


    At this time, a young man wearing a red suit approached, he wore a friendly smiling face and said: "Hikaru, even if you are the richest person in this ce, I will not give up. Let''spete fairly, okay?"


    "That''s right, even though we''re both chasing Rina, we''llpete fairly." There was another young man standing in the distance shouting, as if he was afraid that people wouldn''t hear him, so he tried to shout as loud as he could.


    But others did not give up, and shouted.


    "Yes, fairpetition."


    "Fairpetition, we will flirt with Rina with our own strength."


    Hikaru clutched his forehead, he felt likemitting suicide on this spot. He knew that these young people were all mass viins, afterpleting this plot, they would disappear and never appear again in this novel.


    Hikaru nced around and saw that everyone was paying attention to him, even those who were passing by gathered here to see what was going on.


    He sighed, he did not know what to do. However, looking at the young man in front of him with an extremely friendly smile, he could only say: "Okay, don''t gather around me, do whatever you want, I won''tpete with Rina with you guys."


    "Heh?! That can''t be." The young man heard it and shouted: "We don''t need your pity, we willpete fairly."


    Hikaru felt like breaking the neck of the young man in front of him. He really wanted to ask that the young man''s brain was made of cement?


    "It''s Rina!"


    Not knowing who spoke up, everyone looked at the entrance at the same time. Two extremely beautiful girls were walking, and carrying a bag in their hands.


    Hikaru nced at the two girls and recognized them. The girl on the right was Rina, she had long tinum hair that was extremely dazzling but also extremely attractive to the eyes of other men.


    She was about 167cm tall, her body curves were perfect as if she came out of a manga and her pretty face was only slightly inferior to Ryrlia''s.


    If Ryrlia had 97 points in the beauty standards then Rina had 95 points.


    Next to her was Rina''s best friend, Velys.


    Velys was simr in appearance to Rina, and she had dark blonde hair. Even though she was not as pretty as Rina, she scored 90 points in the beauty standards.


    However, it seemed that everyone was not paying attention to Velys but only to Rina. But Hikaru was different, his gaze immediately went straight to Velys.


    [Master, could it be that the person you are looking for is¡­]


    "That''s right, it''s Velys, she''s also a viin."

 Chapter 17 Go Away!

    ?In the novel, if Hikaru loved Rina blindly, Velys loved Hikaru faithfully.


    Although Hikaru hadn''t finished reading the novel, on the forum, many people liked Velys''s character.


    The author did not explicitly say why Velys liked Hikaru, but even though Hikaru pursued Rina like a dog and was despised by everyone, only Velys still respected and loved him.


    When the apocalypse came, Hikaru couldn''t survive on his own, and he became a burden, but at that time Velys still trusted and protected him. She even kept him alive.


    After Hikaru was killed by Tadashi, Velys reced Hikaru as the viinous boss.


    ording to what Hikaru read on the forum, Velys had created and devised several traps that almost killed the male lead.


    But the male lead is the male lead, and he possesses extremely high luck points, so even if he is in danger, he can safely escape Velys'' trap.


    In the end, Velys could not resist the male lead''s aura, so she failed. Because Velys was very beautiful, besides, Hikaru didn''t understand why the author didn''t allow the character Hikaru to fall in love with Velys instead of stupidly chasing Rina. In the end after Velys failed severally to kill Tadashi, the author wanted her to be part of Tadashi''s harem.


    But that was met with a lot of objections from the readers. They felt that Velys should continue being the viin because her love for Hikaru was immense.


    In the end, the author had to kill off Velys'' character by having hermit suicide. Yes, the author had to delete a lot of the chapters he wrote just to rece them with a chapter that depicts the scene where Velys does not ept the main male lead and chooses tomit suicide.


    Hikaru saw Velys and Rinaing out, and the other youths also saw them, they immediately surrounded Rina and didn''t seem to care about Velys at all.


    Although Velys was also very beautiful, she was only slightly inferior to Rina. After all, Velys is also a female viin, and Rina is the female lead, so it wouldn''t be reasonable for the viin to be prettier than the heroine.


    But everyone was just chasing after Rina and didn''t care about Velys, which was equally unreasonable to him. If it were on earth, there would certainly be countless men who would pursue Velys because she was very beautiful.


    Anyway, in this novel world, any female character is described by the author as extremely beautiful and more beautiful than the world-ss beauty queens on Earth.


    Back in the present, at this time, the other youths surrounded Rina, and Velys was pushed outside. But it seemed that Rina and Velys were too familiar with the scene before them to be afraid.


    Rina then said, "Everyone, I won''t ept any flowers, I don''t want to date anyone, please give way."


    A young man suddenly became angry. He shouted: "Don''t think that a little beauty has the right to be so arrogant. I am telling you, my father is the general manager of argepany, let''s see if you still don''t want to be my woman today."


    Rina frowned: "You stay away from me, otherwise, I will call the police and tell them that you are harassing me."


    Rina seemed to want to prove she wasn''t afraid of him, so she took out her phone. But Rina didn''t think that the young man would immediately snatch the phone from her hand.


    "Huh! Call the police?" The young manughed maniacally, as he pulled Rina and said, "You bastard! If you don''t serve me today, I will¡­"


    "Let go of me!" Rina yelled, trying to get away from the young man''s grasp.


    Hikaru, standing outside and watching everything, could only sigh because this was too forced. There were so many people around, but he could only watch the young man pull Rina away.


    If it were on Earth, Hikaru was afraid that the people around him would have beaten that young man so badly that his mother wouldn''t even recognise him.


    Anyway, this scenario must happen so that the male lead can appear as a hero to save the beauty.


    Hikaru nced around because he thought that if Rina was in danger then surely the male lead Tadashi must be around.


    He frowned because he couldn''t find Tadashi, and in his heart Hikaru thought: "Is it because of my actions that Tadashi isn''t able toe here?"


    While Hikaru was thinking, a voice called out that drew everyone''s attention.


    "Stop! Let go of that girl."


    Hikaru was startled because he had just heard themon lines of the male leads, but the strange thing was that the voice was noting from Tadashi but from another young man.


    The young man with a murderous face walked over to Rina''s side. He is about 170 cm tall, with an Asian face, short ck hair, and a little thin body.


    He was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers, and his face was extremely handsome. Yes, he is very handsome, and he looked like a movie star.


    Hikaru frowned, he was a bit confused. Why was it that the person who saved Rina wasn''t Tadashi but someone else?


    "Delmor, save me."


    Delmor immediately approached Rina and pushed the young man away. Hikaru didn''t understand how Delmor could easily push the young man back because his body was quite thin.


    Delmor stood in front of Rina like a hero, protecting the princess. He said softly: "Rina, don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Hikaru, standing outside, heard Delmor''s words and felt like vomiting. Then he thought, "Is this what the male lead usually says? So cheesy¡­ to the point where it''s nauseating.


    "Wait! Is he Delmor?" Hearing that, Hikaru was startled, and he immediately remembered a novel called "Encyclopaedia of the Apocalypse", and the male lead of that novel was also named Delmor.


    Hikaru immediately asked Rika: "Rika, what is this?"


    [Master, I said from the start that this world is a chaoticbination of several apocalyptic novels.]


    "I didn''t ask that, I wanted to ask that in the memory you gave me there was no mention of Delmor also appearing, even though he is protecting Rina."


    "Meanwhile, Rina is Tadashi''s heroine. Although this is an apocalypse world, the chaos is too much."


    [Master, you should wait a moment, I need to reconsider.]


    Hikaru shouldered his forehead, and he felt a migraine as he wondered if the system he possessed was fake.


    At this moment, the young man immediately stood up, his face full of anger; pointing at Delmor''s face, he shouted: "You bastard! Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are, but I won''t allow you to touch Rina." Delmor said, his voice filled with justice.


    "You want to be a hero and save a beauty? Damn it! Everyone, beat him to death!" The young man just shouted, but the other young men also threw the bouquet in their hands to the ground and then jumped to attack Delmor.


    Although Delmor also knew a little about closebat, it was impossible for one person to beat ten people. But the male lead is the male lead, and he still has the aura of the main character.


    Delmor was only beaten a little by the young men, and then four guards rushed out, holding a specialised stick in their hands.


    The youths who saw this immediately ran away, and the young man who had dragged Rina just now turned to look at Delmor and Rina with angry eyes.


    Hikaru sighed, the main character''s aura was terrible. Rina and the young man struggled for a long time before seeing a guard rush out.


    By the time the male lead finished performing the scene where the hero saved the beauty, four guards immediately rushed out to save him.


    Also, although Delmor was beaten by ten young men, he only suffered skin injuries and bleeding. However, right now, Rina was letting him lean on her, and she was wiping the wound on his face with a handkerchief.


    This scene is just for them, it seems that they are the main characters of this world, no, they are really the main characters.


    Hikaru knew the young man, although he was weak right now, he would be a terrifying person when the apocalypse came.


    Like Tadashi, Delmor also relied on one thing to be able to survive and be stronger in the apocalypse, which is a book called ''Apocalypse Encyclopedia''.


    To be more precise, the ''Apocalyptic Encyclopedia'' euphemism was like a book-like system.


    However, Hikaru couldn''t take that book because it didn''t exist. No, to be more precise, it only appeared when the apocalypse hit, and where it appeared was in Delmor''s consciousness.


    Hikaru couldn''t even cut off Delmor''s head to get the book out, as that was impossible.


    He used the Viin''s Insight skill on Delmor, and immediately, a bulletin board appeared in front of him.


    ¡­


    Name: Delmor


    Luck points: 42,000


    ¡­


    Seeing Delmor''s lucky point, Hikaru took a deep breath in surprise. Delmor''s luck point was even higher than Tadashi''s by about 2 times.


    However, Hikaru realised that this was true, anyway, in the novel ''Apocalyptic Encyclopedia'', by chapter 150, Delmor was able to use his power to destroy over 1,000 zombies.


    By chapter 200, Delmor had begun toe into contact with extremely terrible monsters from the sea.


    That is enough to prove that Delmor was much stronger than Tadashi. Therefore, Delmor''s luck point being higher than Tadashi''s, is very normal.


    Hikaru nced at Rina, who was wiping the stain off Delmor''s face, and didn''t notice anymore, after all, he was not the Hikaru from before.


    The person he noticed right now was Velys.


    While Hikaru was trying to find Velys in the crowd, Delmor''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Wait! Why didn''t you go away!"


    Hikaru turned his head and saw Delmor now being helped up by Rina. He frowned at Hikaru with eyes filled with anger and murderous intent.


    Hikaru found it difficult to understand, as he didn''t do anything at all and he was provoked by a male lead.

 Chapter 18 I Came To Find Velys, Not You

    ?Hikaru frowned and said, "Why I should go? Besides¡­ you have no right to order me."


    At this moment, everyone''s attention was on Hikaru and Delmor. Rina, who was carrying Delmor, also looked at Hikaru with eyes filled with annoyance.


    Delmor snorted and said, "Huh! Don''t think I don''t know, the young men from earlier were all called by you to harass Rina, right?"


    "Hm?!" Hikaru found this funny, was this the male lead''s logic? Did he just rely on his stupid intuition to me others?


    "Where is the proof that these young men were called by me? Are you relying on your silly thoughts?" Hikaru said, his voice filled with calm, without the slightest fear of Delmor.


    Delmor angrily shouted: "Huh! Normally those young men only dare to give Rina flowers, and if Rina doesn''t ept them they will leave, but today they dared to harass Rina, that means there is someone behind them telling them to do so."


    "So what? What does this have to do with me?" Hikaru looked straight at Delmor.


    Although Delmor was injured, his aura was not weak, he tried to straighten his back: "Hikaru, in your heart you know if this is rted to you. You must have used those young men to y the heroic role of saving the beauty."


    Hearing that, the people around immediately believed Delmor''s words, gossiping.


    "I didn''t think that Hikaru was that kind of person."


    "Haizz, he was originally like that. Pursuing Rina like a bloodthirsty leech."


    "That''s right, surely the young men from earlier were also the stage that he set up to be the hero to save the beauty."


    "Despite being the son of the richest man in the city, he acted in such a disgraceful manner."


    Everyone criticized Hikaru, while Hikaru didn''t care at all.


    To Hikaru, this world was just a novel world, so he didn''t care about what other people thought about him. No matter how much they talked, when the apocalypse came, they would turn into Zombies.


    Besides, Hikaru knew that people immediately trusted Delmor because he had a male lead aura, and the ability to reduce the intelligence of those around him, to trust him unconditionally.


    Hikaru was not angry, he smiled scornfully and said: "I don''t know who you are, but if you don''t have evidence and draw conclusions against me, I can wait for you in court."


    Saying this, Hikaru nced at the people around him, his cold voice resounded: "Not only him, but all of you. Remember who I am, I can ruin your life like trampling a cockroach."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try."


    The people who heard Hikaru''s words were frightened. They naturally knew that Hikaru was the son of Hodai, the richest man in this city, so he had enormous power.


    They were just passers-by, unrted to Hikaru and Delmor. Of course, they didn''t want to get caught up in this either, that''s why they immediately dispersed.


    Hikaru didn''t care what kind of person he was, but he wouldn''t allow any dog the right to bark in front of him.


    Delmor shouted, "Hikaru, what good is it for you to rely on your family to intimidate others?!"


    Hikaru shrugged: " It''s better than being a poor guy like you. What? How does it feel to be a hero to save a beauty and then be cared for by a beauty?"


    "Shut up! Hikaru, I''m not a coward like you. I saved Rina because she''s my friend, I can''t stand by and watch my friends get harmed by others."


    Hearing that, Hikaru pped his hands.


    ps! ps! ps!


    "So touching¡­ so, what are you using to nder me? Are you Relying on your intuition? Or your reasoning? Or do you hate me so much  that you are willing to nder me so that people can speak ill of me?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Delmor didn''t know how to refute. Yes, Delmor had no proof, because he relied on his intuition.


    At this time, Rina defended Delmor: "Hikaru, I know what kind of person you are. If you didn''t do this, why would those young men dare to touch me today?"


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Rina, I admit you''re beautiful but just because you''re beautiful doesn''t mean that you can say whatever you like without being held ountable."


    "Are you the one who knows what kind of person I am? Do you always lie under my bed so you know what kind of person I am?"


    "You..." Hearing Hikaru''s rebuttal, Rina was surprised. On normal days, he was like a dog, as long as Rina smiled, he would wag his tail, and do everything she liked.


    Why is he like a different person today? Rina was a little confused, but she immediately thought that Hikaru was just acting cold to make her pay more attention to him.


    Yes, that''s for sure.


    Anyway, Hikaru had been pursuing Rina for more than a year, so Rina understands his personality very well.


    While Rina was trying to reassure herself, Velys came over and blocked Hikaru''s body as if protecting him.


    When he saw Velys, Delmor''s eyes shed with greed, and he thought in his heart: "Velys is beautiful too. Velys and Rina are best friends, if I could marry both¡­"


    However, Velys looked at Delmor with an annoyed look  and said: "Delmor, I don''t know what you are using to falsely use Hikaru, I also have a suspicion that you are the one behind those youths. ."


    Delmor frowned and said, "Velys, don''t nder me, I wouldn''t do such a cowardly thing."


    "Then why can you nder Hikaru and I can''t nder you."


    Listening to Velys speak, Delmor''s throat felt as if it was stuck with a knife, as he was unable to refute or say anything else.


    At this point, Rina hastily defended Delmor: "Velys, what are you saying? Delmor was the one who protected us, he was wounded by those young men, don''t you see?"


    Velys shook his head and said, "Of course I see it."


    "Then why¡­" Rina wanted to say something but was interrupted by Velys'' voice.


    "That''s also why I suspect he''s the one behind it all. The young people who attacked him were more than 10 in number, so how did 10 people beat Delmor but he only suffered skin injuries?


    Rina was also startled hearing that, she turned her head to look at Delmor, her eyes full of inquiry. That''s right, there weren''t any serious wounds on Delmor''s body, and his clothes were just a little dirty.


    Delmor was a little scared now. As Velys said, the young men were called by Delmor to perform a y with him. This was to allow him to be the hero to save Rina.


    Meanwhile, Rina and Velys were close friends, and if he can ''eat'' Rina then he could also ''eat'' Velys.


    Delmor also anticipated that Hikaru woulde here to wait for Rina. Anyway, every day Hikaru waited for Rina in front of the school gate, so that he can pin this matter on Hikaru''s head, and he can be a hero who saves a real beauty.


    Rina also had some doubts at this time, Delmor hurriedly said: "Perhaps Hikaru is afraid that if those young men hit me too hard, the police will investigate. Rina, you must trust me."


    Hearing that, Rina nodded, but there was still some doubt in her heart about Delmor.


    Delmor now realized that Rina was a little suspicious of him, he looked at Velys with anger in his eyes: "Velys, I don''t know why you think I''m the one controlling those youths, but you''re Rina''s friend. , when Rina was provoked by that young man, where were you?"


    Velys didn''t need to answer, but Rina spoke up: "Alright, Delmor, Velys''s physical strength is very weak, if she rushed in to help me just now, she would be in danger."


    Delmor could only sigh when he heard that, he nced at Hikaru and Velys and said: "Velys, are you protecting Hikaru? Do you know what kind of person he is?"


    Rina suddenly seemed to be affected by the protagonist''s aura, and immediately said: "Yes, Velys, I know you and Hikaru have known each other since childhood, I think you understand that he is not a good person."


    Velys heard that frowned and said: "Rina, you are my best friend, I also want to advise you a few things. The true Hikaru pursues you like a leech, but has he ever forced you to do things you don''t like?"


    "Of course he does, he gives me flowers every day, and bothers me." Rina immediately said.


    Delmor was happy to hear that, he felt that as long as Rina was still defending him, it meant that she still trusted him.


    Velys heard that and shook her head: "Rina, Hikaru gave you flowers but you have the right to refuse, he also did not force you to ept his flowers."


    "Nonsense, bullshit." Delmor suddenly shouted: "Velys, I don''t understand why you keep defending Hikaru. Everyone knows he''s a coward, and that he can go to any lengths to pursue Rina."


    "You''re Rina''s best friend, you don''t protect her on the contrary, you protect Hikaru, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Velys justughed and said: "Delmor, it''s my right to do what I want, don''t use the meaning of the word ''best friend'' to force me to do what you want."


    "You..."


    "Enough!" Rina shouted: "I don''t care if it''s his doing today or not. I don''t want to see him now."


    Rina suddenly looked directly at Hikaru and said: "Hikaru, I don''t want to see you anymore, I hope you won''t keep bothering me."


    Delmor was overjoyed to hear that, he finally seeded. Although today Velys made him feel extremely ufortable.


    Hikaru smiled scornfully: "Hahaha¡­ Rina, you''re too proud of yourself. I admit you''re a pretty girl, but that''s not why you should feel that the world has to revolve around you."


    "I came to find Velys, not you."


    "Heh?!"

 Chapter 19 Delmor And Rina

    ?Velys looked at Hikaru with eyes filled with surprise. while Delmor and Rina also looked at him with eyes filled with confusion.


    Suddenly Delmor said in a voice filled with great disdain: "Huh! Are you nning to use Velys to get closer to Rina? Velys, don''t let him fool you; he''s not a good person; he wants to use you to get close to Rina."


    Hearing that, Rina frowned at Hikaru and said in an extremely annoyed voice: "Hikaru, I advise you to stop, don''t make me angry."


    Hikaru felt extremely dizzy. It was not that he was afraid of Rina''s anger, but because he felt that the heroine and the male lead seemed to both have a low IQ.


    Are all the main characters this stupid? Do they think that the world should revolve around them?


    "What if you''re angry?"


    "Of course I won''t pay any attention to you. I won''t even let you wait for me at the school gate anymore." Rina said, with great confidence. When Delmor heard that, heughed in satisfaction.


    "It''s up to you..."


    "If you know your mistake, I will forgive you¡­What? What did you just say?" Rina thought she''d misheard, and immediately looked at Hikaru as if to confirm what he said.


    Hikaru said in a very cold voice: "I said¡­ it''s up to you. However, you also have no right to ban me. I can go anywhere and do anything I want; I can do anything because it''s my right, so what are you relying on to ban me."


    "Is it due to your beauty? Hahahaha¡­ Rina, wake up. What do you think everyone, including that brat, is surrounding you for?"


    "It''s because you are a little bit beautiful. If you lose it, you are nothing."


    Hearing that, Rina clenched her teeth and red at him with anger. Rina thought she misheard, but no, Hikaru was actually scolding her.


    Normally, with just one word from Rina, Hikaru would be like a dog wagging its tail at its owner, and he would be doing all sorts of things to please her.


    But now it was different. The current Hikaru was not the same Hikaru of the past; he even felt that apart from her beauty, she did not have anything that could make him like her.


    "Enough!" Velys suddenly shouted, and everyone looked in her direction. Velys sighed and said, "Hikaru, Rina, you''re both my friends, I don''t want any conflict between you two."


    "Besides, Rina, you and Delmor have only met a few times, so why do I feel that your actions with him are extremely close?"


    Upon Listening to what Velys said, Rina now realised that although she was carrying Delmor, their bodies seemed to be sticking together like a couple.


    Rina panicked and quickly released her hand, causing Delmor, who was leaning on her body, to immediately lose support and fall to the ground.


    "Ack!" Although Delmor was only slightly injured, he tried to pretend as if he were in great pain so that Rina could notice him, but it seemed that he was wrong.


    Rina now shyly looked at Delmor, then nced at Hikaru, stammering: "I¡­ I just wanted to help him a little. He saved me anyway, so¡­"


    Rina didn''t know what to say, just now, she seemed to have lost her mind. When she saw that Delmor got injured in the process of saving her, she was very grateful to him and wanted to help him.


    Rina was startled as she realised that she was indeed too intimate with Delmor.


    Velys frowned and said, "Delmor, you''re only slightly injured, stop pretending."


    When Delmor heard Velys say that he felt extremely angry, in his heart he shouted: "You bastard! If you fall into my hands, I will rape you to death!"


    Delmor took a deep breath and tried to calm down, then said, "Velys, how did you know I was only slightly injured? I haven''t been to the hospital yet, and I haven''t checked my body yet, but you know that I''m slightly injured."


    "Could it be¡­ the young men from earlier were brought by you."


    Velys calmly tilted her head to look at Delmor and said: "Looks like your IQ is really not high. Rina, you shouldn''te near that young man, as his stupidity can also be passed on to you."


    "You¡­" Delmor stood up angrily, and he wanted to p Velys in the face.


    Delmor moved very quickly, plus Velys and Delmor stood very close, as they were only about 2 meters apart.


    Velys jumped back in surprise but she was just a girl,  so her speed couldn''t be faster than Delmor.


    Seeing Delmor''s hand raised as if he was about to p her, Velys closed her eyes tightly, and she felt desperate in her heart.


    But 3 seconds passed, and still nothing happened, Velys slowly opened her eyes and she saw a familiar figure standing in front of her.


    That''s right, it was Hikaru. He gripped Delmor''s wrist with his left hand, and his hawk-like eyes were staring at him.


    Velys and Rina were both surprised. Rina didn''t expect Delmor to hit Velys, and this action of his overturned what Rina thought of him.


    But Hikaru knew well that this was normal for male leads. When the male lead had problems that made his ns fail, he med other people.


    At first, Hikaru didn''t know who the young men were calling from earlier, but now he could identify Delmor as the one who called them to perform a heroic y to save the beauty, then nder Hikaru.


    But when he was exposed by Velys, he felt ashamed and thought that all the guilt came from Velys.


    If the male lead thinks that he failed because of you, then he would find a way to kill you, no, not only you but your entire family.


    In the novel, Delmor''s personality was like that. At the beginning of the apocalypse, Delmor had not yet used the ''encyclopedia of the apocalypse'', so he, like any other normal person, had to search for food.


    Food was scarce, so he scrambled for some pastries with a middle-aged man, but because Delmor wasn''t as strong as that man, he lost.


    Of course, the man did not harm him, after taking the cakes, he immediately brought them back to his wife and daughter.


    However, Delmor was angry and secretly followed the man.


    Thew of the protagonist was that anyone who opposes the main character must die, and the person''s entire family must also die.


    Therefore, Delmor made a loud noise, and allowed the Zombies to enter the shelter, then the zombies killed the entire family of that middle-aged man.


    But when Delmor saw the beauty of the daughter of the middle aged man, he emerged in the nick of time and saved his daughter.


    The man''s daughter thought that her father was killed by a zombie, and that Delmor was a benefactor who saved her life, so she became a member of Delmor''s harem.


    Hikaru,who read this detail, felt a bit¡­ difficult to understand. The male lead usually represents righteousness, so why do the authors often build them to be more evil than the viin?


    If it was the viin that did this then the behavior was normal and it was to be expected, but if it was the protagonist that did this, then it was awkward


    That''s why, as soon as Velys outed Delmor''s n, Hikaru saw Delmor''s angry gaze on Velys.


    Hikaru immediately realized what Delmor was up to, of course, he wouldn''t give Delmor a chance to fight Velys.


    Velys was different this time, she didn''t notice Delmor but her gaze on Hikaru was filled with happiness and warmth. In her heart she thought: "Hikaru, you are still the same as before, when I am in danger and I need you, you will appear..."


    Of course, Hikaru didn''t know Velys'' thoughts, right now, he only cared about Delmor. Hikaru''s cold voice rang out: "Delmor, you should remember that I can fit you in a suitcase with a few rocks. I promise that you will sleep there until your body rots at the bottom of the river without anyone knowing."


    Delmor suddenly trembled, now he felt extremely scared.


    "I hope you trust me because¡­ I''m Hikaru."


    After saying that, Hikaru pushed Delmor backwards, and sat on the ground. He was so scared that he couldn''t stand up.


    "Ah! Also¡­ if you dare to bark in front of me, I will help you make an appointment with the dentist." Hikaru said scornfully.


    [Ding! You have sessfully stolen 1,000 luck points from Delmor. Rina''s trust in him has cracked.]


    Hikaru saw the system message and smiled. At first, he thought that he was only here to find Velys, he did not expect to meet another main character, but unexpectedly he stole another 1,000 luck points from Delmor.


    Rina now hurriedly went to Velys'' side, seeing Velys'' eyes that were red and wet as if she was about to cry, Rina felt even more guilty.


    "Sorry, Velys, I didn''t think Delmor would act like this." Rina said apologetically.


    Velys: "¡­"


    In fact, Velys didn''t pay any attention to Delmor or Rina, Velys was moved because Hikaru saved her, and protected her.


    Delmor sat on the ground shivering, however, wasn''t trembling due to fear, although he was a little bit afraid his anger overpowered his fear. In his heart he secretly swore that he would kill Hikaru, and cut Hikaru into a hundred pieces.


    Delmor tried to stand up, he looked at Hikaru with hateful eyes, and he wanted to say something but Rina immediately shouted: "Delmor, what the hell are you doing? You want to fight Velys?"


    When Delmor heard that, he was a bit puzzled, he didn''t understand why, for a moment he thought that Velys was an enemy he needed to destroy immediately.


    Delmor hastily exined: "Rina, things are not as they seem, listen to me..."


    "Exin? Is there any reason for you to hit a girl, and she''s even my best friend?" Rina yelled angrily.


    Hikaru also wanted to punch Delmor in the face, but his body was too weak right now. If a fight really broke out, he would be on  the losing end.


    Hikaru also couldn''t take out the gun and shoot Delmor, because even though he lost 1,000 luck points, he still had 41,000 luck points.


    So even if he shot at Delmor''s head, thanks to the main character''s aura, Delmor would certainly not die. In contrast, the person that would be in trouble would be him.

 Chapter 20 Rina, Are You Jealous?

    ?"Okay, Rina, there''s no need to say anything." Velys shook her head.


    Rina confusedly asked, "Why?"


    "Even if you ask him, he won''t be able to answer because the more he talks, the easier it is for the evil and dirty things in his head toe out." Velys spoke as if she hadn''t noticed what had just happened.


    For Velys, as long as Hikaru saves her, protects her, and still thinks of her in his heart, then that was enough, and other things didn''t matter.


    "Hikaru, did you say you wanted to see me?" At this moment, Velys looked towards Hikaru and asked, her eyes filled with excitement.


    Hikaru nodded: "Yes, it''s a bit inconvenient to talk here, let''s go somewhere else."


    Velys also nodded: "Um, then let''s go to the coffee shop over there and talk."


    "Okay¡­"


    Velys was even happier hearing that, and she thought in her heart: "Ah! Hikaru agreed to go with me to the coffee shop, like¡­it''s like going on a date¡­ But isn''t it too simple for me to dress like this?"


    Velys suddenly said, "Hikaru, then¡­ You can go there first and wait for me, I''ll go back to the dormitory to prepare before I meet you."


    Hikaru also did not refuse, he nodded in agreement: "Okay, then I will go to the coffee shop first."


    After saying that, he turned to leave. Until now, Hikaru hadn''t even looked at or paid attention to Rina, which made her feel a bit lost.


    Velys suddenly grabbed Rina''s hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Rina looked at Velys, then back at Hikaru, and nodded. In the end, there was only Delmor, who was left with terrible anger and no ce to vent.


    "Damn it! Hikaru, Velys, I swear¡­ I will make you all feel my pain."


    In fact, even if Delmor didn''t swear, Hikaru knew that Delmor would definitely not forgive him and Velys.


    Anyway, the nature of all the main characters was quite simr, so Hikaru didn''t need to think much to guess what Delmor wanted to do.


    ¡­


    Hikaru went to the coffee shop, sat in a secluded and quiet corner, and opened the system interface to check.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 4,200


    Unused points: 3,000


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw that in just one day he had stolen 4,000 luck points, and he felt a little excited in his heart.


    The unused points were probably the points used to withdraw the bonus that he had not used.


    Hikaru secretly calcted in his heart and after subtracting the luck points he stole from Delmor and Tadashi, Tadashi would have 24,000 points left, and Delmor would have 41,000 points.


    Only 2,000 points were left before he could make 10 draws at the same time, however, Hikaru was in no hurry because there was a lot of time.


    What he needed was information, yes, he needed more information. Not only did he need information about the number of main characters he would meet but he needed to know the plot information of those main characters.


    Hikaru felt lucky that Tadashi and Delmor were both main characters in the two novels he had read, but what about the future?


    There was no guarantee that, in the future, he would not meet the main characters of the novels he had never read.


    Therefore, he needed to have as much urate information as possible.


    "Rika, are you there?"


    Hikaru called out in his mind, but no one answered. He frowned, and thought that maybe Rika was trying to figure out what was going on, so he could only wait.


    ¡­


    In the dormitory¡­.


    In a ratherrge room that was about 60 square metres, which consisted of two bedrooms, two bathrooms, and another room, only two people lived here.


    This was one of the most luxurious rooms in the dormitory. Of course, to be able to stay in a room like this, the people inside also have to pay a very high price, and not everyone with money can stay in a room like this.


    In the room, Rina stood in front of Velys''s door, with a very awkward expression, she did not know whether to knock or not.


    But when she remembered what just happened, Rina felt a little angry. She felt ufortable that a dog who used to wag its tail at her every day, now wagged its tail at someone else and ignored her.


    Even though she didn''t like Hikaru, in Rina''s heart she felt like something important was stolen, which made her feel ufortable.


    Rina wanted to knock on Velys'' door, and meet Velys to ask why Hikaru wasn''t like usual today.


    Also¡­ Hikaru was a bit¡­ cool today¡­


    As Rina had this thought, she was a bit startled, and her face was a little red. In her heart, she reassured herself: "No... Rina, you can''t like such a useless person. Hikaru is not the kind of person you can fall in love with."


    "That''s right, he''s just a useless person, someone who relies on his family''s wealth alone, and he is not worthy of my concern."


    Rina reassured herself, but she still did not feel any better. Rina still felt weird that Hikaru didn''t give her flowers today, and didn''t say sweet words to her.


    Rina took a deep breath and was about to knock on Velys'' door when the door opened, startling Rina.


    However, what made her more startled was that Velys was now dressed in an extremely¡­ beautiful and well-groomed manner.


    At this moment, Velys was wearing a shirt, underneath it was a knee-length ck skirt. What was  even more special was¡­


    Velys, have you put on makeup?" Rina''s voice couldn''t hide her surprise.


    Velys listened and nodded: "Yes, it''s a bit impolite to go out and leave my face pale, so I just put on a little makeup."


    Rina was startled, and she inwardly scolded this is just ''a little make-up''? As Rina  looked at Velys, she found her to be very beautiful, even Rina, who is a girl, couldn''t help but find her attractive.


    Rina said: "Velys, you lied, you said up until now that you don''t want to wear makeup, you''ve never worn makeup, you''ve never even worn a mini skirt like this."


    "You''re dating Hikaru, aren''t you?"


    Hearing Rina say this, Velys tilted her head and said in her heart, "If it''s a date, that''s great. With that, my long-time dream wille true¡­"


    Velys'' eyes showed a little sadness and a little expectation. She wished this meeting was hers and Hikaru''s date.


    But Velys just sighed and shook his head: "No, you also know that Hikaru only likes you, not me."


    Rina gritted her teeth, and she suddenly shouted: "So what are you wearing makeup for?"


    As soon as Rina yelled, she gasped as if she was angry. Velys was also very surprised when Rina acted like that.


    "Rina, are you okay?"


    Rina also found her actions extremely confusing, she took a deep breath and said: "Sorry, Velys, I was just worried about you. Hikaru threatened you, right? If that''s the case, then don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    Velys felt a little amused: "Rina, Hikaru is not that kind of person. You may not know him well, but I know him well."


    "But¡­" Rina stammered.


    "Don''t worry, Hikaru probably just wants to talk to me about something."


    "I''m worried?" Rina frowned and said, "Why should I worry about him, I''m only worried about you."


    "Rina, I didn''t say who you should worry about either..."


    Hearing that, Rina was startled, then stammered: "No, it''s not what you think. I''m just¡­"


    "Okay, I understand. So¡­ let''s go. We''ll be back soon." After saying that, Velys wanted to leave, but Rina continued to stand in front of her.


    "Rina¡­" Velys frowned, sensing something was off.


    Rina took a deep breath and said, "Velys, don''t go okay?"


    "Why?" Velys crossed her arms and stared at Rina.


    Rina just lowered her head, as if she was trying to avoid Velys'' gaze and said, "I¡­ I''ve never seen him talk to you, so is there anything between you and him that needs to be discussed privately?"


    "Besides¡­ you are just meeting someone like him, so why do you need to wear makeup and dress like that? What if he ys some tricks on you?"


    "Hikaru is a very dangerous person. Velys, I will go with you, I don''t want you in danger."


    Velys sighed: "Haizz, Rina, you''re thinking too much. You also know me and Hikaru have been best friends since childhood, that''s why I understand him very well, he''s not the kind of person you think he is."


    "But¡­ Rina, you''re jealous, aren''t you?"


    "Jealous?!" Rina shouted, she shook her head and said: "Velys, are you crazy? Why should I be jealous? I''m just worried about your safety."


    Velys said softly, "Then you don''t have to worry. We are all adults who can take responsibility for our own decisions."


    "If Hikaru ys tricks on me, I can''t me anyone because I''m the one who agreed to go on a date."


    Even though Velys said that, there was some expectation in his heart: "I wish Hikaru could y tricks on me¡­ then¡­ will I resist or cooperate with him?"


    "If I go along with him, will he think I''m a bad girl?"


    "If I resist, will he continue to do perverted things with me?"


    Fortunately, Rina didn''t hear Velys'' thoughts, but she said angrily: "Velys, why don''t you understand my kindness, don''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    "I said that Hikaru is an asshole! You can''t see him, I won''t allow it."


    Seeing Rina suddenly be angry for no reason, Velys said softly: "Rina, you are my best friend so I don''t want to say this, but you seem to be too arrogant already."


    "Who do you think you are to ask me to do what you please?"


    "Rina, you should remember why you were able to stay in this room. If it weren''t for me, you''d only be crammed into a cramped room with other people."


    After Velys said that, she took her bag and left. Rina was  petrified she just stood still, she was confused as she did not know what to do next.

 Chapter 21 Greedy Delmor, Angry Velys.

    ?Velys went outside, and when she was waiting for the elevator, some girls saw her and were startled.


    Although this was a girls'' dormitory and there were no men, when the other girls saw Velys, they felt a little self-conscious.


    Velys was like a swan, arrogant and beautiful. If there were men in this ce, they were afraid that they would have been so captivated by Velys'' beauty that they would have fainted.


    These girls usually meet Velys, however, this was the first time they had seen her wearing makeup.


    In fact, normally, Velys didn''t wear makeup, she even used sses and bangs to hide her face. That''s also why, although Velys was very beautiful, no one noticed her beauty.


    However, Velys didn''t pay attention to her surroundings, her mind was only filled with her date with Hikaru.


    Her heart beat continuously like a battle drum, and her face was a little red. Velys could sense that she was nervous.


    It seemed that she hadpletely forgotten about what had happened with Rina earlier.


    "Is it okay for me to dress like this? Is this too simple?"


    "Is there something wrong with my makeup? Will Hikaru like this make-up?"


    "Is my skirt too short? Would Hikaru get angry when I wear a mini skirt like this?"


    "Or should I change into a long dress? But if I wear a long skirt, Hikaru won''t be able to see my legs."


    "Yes, men really like feet and socks, if I don''t show mine a little, I will disappoint him."


    "Will Hikaru like my legs? Are white stockings too simple?"


    Countless thoughts were flooding Velys'' mind, making her brain unable to process them. Velys''s face flushed red, which made her all the more attractive.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm [Ding!]


    The elevator doors opened, and Velys stepped inside. The other girls waiting for the elevator next to Velys just stared at her so intently that they forgot to even enter the elevator.


    Velys did not pay attention to her surroundings, after entering the elevator, she pressed the button to close the door immediately.


    The elevator went downstairs, and at this time, the girls who were standing around in a daze were startled when they snapped out of it. However, they could no longer see Velys, and only the faint scent of perfume in the air showed that she was here.


    Velys stood in the elevator, and she turned her head to look at the mirrored wall inside to fix her hair and clothes.


    The elevator door opened again, and Velys stepped into the dormitory area, causing many people to turn their heads to look at her.


    This area was amon area, so there were a lot of men. Those young people, when they saw Velys, were immediately startled, as if they had lost their souls.


    Delmor, who had just returned to the dormitory area, saw Velys, who was like a beautiful and arrogant swan, walking alone.


    Of course, when he saw her, he was also startled by her beauty.


    She was over 165cm tall, and the white shirt, although it looked very discreet, hugged the two majestic mountains inside. The knee-length ck pleated skirt also hugged her petite waist.


    More specifically, the white socks made Velys'' beautiful legs shine. It made her look like an innocent girl, but it also added to her charm.


    At this time, everyone, whether male or female, was captivated by Velys'' beauty.


    Delmor looked at her and almost drooled. Then, suddenly, he was startled.


    Why is Velys so beautiful?


    She''s so pretty, she''s even more beautiful than Rina.


    Very good! You will be the second member of my harem.


    After Rina falls in love with me, Velys certainly won''t escape my palm either. No, I just want to give these two beautiful girls a happy home.


    That''s right, apart from me, no one can make her happy and tender like me.


    Countless thoughts flooded Delmor''s mind. Even if Hikaru knew what Delmor was thinking, it wouldn''t be strange, anyway, as most of the main characters had such thoughts.


    It was just that the author didn''t describe it in the story.


    What man doesn''t like pretty girls?


    What man doesn''t like to be surrounded by beauties?


    The male lead was the same, and the heart of the male lead was much wider than other men''s.


    The male lead wants to see all the beautiful women around him in conflict with each other because of him.


    The male lead always lives by the motto that only he can give all the beautiful girls a happy and warm home.


    Only I can protect them all.


    However, when those girls are in danger to the point of death, the main character appears.


    Besides, when he appears, the male lead will also use the coolest method to appear, and with a smile on his face, he will say: "Sorry, I''mte."


    At first, when he was exposed to such novels, Hikaru felt that the male lead was too cool. But when he read more novels, he felt that the male lead was too stupid.


    Why can''t the male leade early, instead, he always waits for his woman to be in the most dangerous situation before he appears?


    Back in the present, when Delmor realised something was strange, he muttered: "Strange, Hikaru and Velys should have met somewhere else now, why is she here now?"


    "Did Velys go back to the dorm to change, put on makeup, and thene see Hikaru?"


    "No, Velys is too beautiful, I won''t allow Hikaru to dirty her. I will make sure he won''t be able to hold her hands."


    "My woman, I will not allow other men to touch you."


    As soon as those thoughts appeared, Delmor immediately became angry. At this time, Delmor had decided that Velys and Rina were his women, so he would not allow Velys to meet Hikaru.


    Delmor stepped in front of Velys, his face beaming with a warm, gentle, temple-like smile. It was the standard male lead smile that would melt the hearts of countless female leads.


    However, unfortunately for him, Velys wasn''t a heroine, she was the viin.


    Because of that, Delmor''s warm smile made Velys frown. That''s right, she still clearly remembered Delmor trying to hit her. So what was the use of that warm smile appearing in front of her?


    Velys'' eyes were cold, and Delmor also felt a little embarrassed.


    He suddenly remembered what he had just done to Velys, however, the male lead was usually very thick-skinned.


    That''s why, with a smile, Delmor said softly: "Velys, what''s going on right now... I''m really sorry. I just wanted to help you at that time. As an apology, I''ll invite you to dinner, okay?"


    Velys didn''t answer, and she immediately stepped aside, and treated Delmor like air.


    Delmor saw this and did not give up, on the contrary, his will to fight increased even more.


    He immediately ran in front of Velys again. Once again smiling like a warm sun, he said: "Velys, I''m sorry, but you can''t see Hikaru. He''s a bad guy, you''re beautiful like this, he''ll definitely dirty you."


    "Listen to me, don''t go, okay?"


    Delmor''s words were sincere, but his gaze did not stop staring at Velys'' body.


    Velys could easily see his eyes filled with greed and lust, and this made her feel nauseous.


    "Fuck off!"


    Velys said it coldly, then left. Suddenly, Delmor reached out and grabbed Velys'' arm, but she quickly evaded Delmor''s reach.


    Velys was angry at this moment, her eyes conveyed her fury as she said: "What do you want?!"


    Delmor missed, and he felt extremely embarrassed: "I... I was just trying to help you. Hikaru is not a good person, he..."


    "Enough!" Velys frowned, her voice as cold as ice: "Delmor, if you dare to do anything like before, I will make you disappear from this school."


    "You find your Rina, don''t bother me."


    When Delmor saw Velys'' cold and angry eyes, he was frightened.


    He had also learned about Velys'' background. Velys'' n was not as good as Hikaru''s, but she could really make him disappear from this ce in an instant.


    Delmor shivered a little, and pulled his hand back, his back drenched in sweat, but he didn''t feel the heat. On the contrary, he felt extremely cold, as if he were in an ice cer.


    "I... I just want to protect you."


    Velys frowned and said: "Protect me? By rushing to p me?"


    "No, you have to listen to me, I just..." Delmor wanted to exin something, but Rina now appeared beside Velys.


    "Rina?" Delmor was also startled, he didn''t expect Rina to appear here.


    He only paid attention to Velys, so he didn''t notice Rina''s appearance. However, Delmor still managed to regain hisposure and exined: "Rina, you came at the right time. Please advise Velys, she wants to meet Hikaru, and I fear she will be in danger."


    Velys saw Rina appear next to her, and this made her feel a bit surprised.


    That''s right, from the moment Velys left, Rina went to the balcony, looked down, and saw Delmor messing with Velys.


    Rina was afraid that the same thing would happen, so she quickly went to Velys'' side.


    At this moment, when Rina heard Delmor speak, for some reason she felt that Delmor was more trustworthy than Hikaru.


    "That''s right. Velys, you should listen to Delmor too, Hikaru is not a good person."


    Velys frowned, her eyes shing with scorn and anger. Her eyes were filled with so much coldness that they frightened Delmor and Rina.


    "Rina, have you forgotten that Delmor wanted to hit me but was stopped by Hikaru? Compared to Hikaru, I feel that Delmor is the most dangerous person here."

 Chapter 22 I Trust You!

    ?Rina was startled, and she immediately remembered what had happened about 30 minutes ago.


    Yes, why do I trust Delmor?


    Delmor just acted like a brute.


    Hikaru is the guardian of Velys.


    Why do I feel more confident in Delmor? Why?


    If Hikaru knew Rina''s thoughts, he would surely say that it was because of the protagonist''s aura.


    Yes, the main character''s aura had the ability to make people around him trust him unconditionally, especially beautiful women. It causes the IQ of everyone around him to be seriously reduced.


    Rina nced at Delmor, then back at Velys. Even though she knew that Velys was right, she still didn''t want Velys to meet Hikaru.


    Rina didn''t think that Hikaru would harm Velys, it was just¡­ Rina felt that if Velys ever met Hikaru, she would lose Hikaru forever.


    Rina felt extremely ufortable.


    Yes, Rina felt like she had lost something very important that belonged to her.


    But Rina also didn''t know what excuse to use to stop Velys. She could only say that Hikaru was not a good person and that it would be dangerous for Velys.


    "Dangerous? Hikaru?" Velys nced at Rina then back at Delmor, who smiled scornfully: "Hahaha.. Rina, you have eyes but can''t see what Delmor just did?"


    "Besides...it''s my right to meet anyone, what right do you have to stop me?"


    Velys'' voice was frigid, and both Delmor and Rina didn''t know what else to say.


    Delmor was also very scared now, he knew that Velys had the ability to make him disappear from this city. That''s why he didn''t dare to do anything unreasonable.


    Seeing that Velys wanted to go, Delmor wanted to get close to her to stop her. But Velys suddenly turned her head, looking at him with wolf-like eyes that scared him.


    "Delmor, don''t you remember what I just said?"


    Delmor swallowed, then shook his head.


    "Huh!" Velys snorted contemptuously, then quickly left.


    Delmor and Rina stood still.


    "Rina, are you sure that Velys will meet Hikaru?"


    Hearing that, Rina looked up at Delmor. She shook her head, saying nothing.


    Just like Velys had said, what right did she have to stop her while she was staying in Velys'' luxury apartment?


    Delmor saw that Rina remained silent, and he immediately spoke. No, Velys is too pretty, if you let her meet Hikaru, that bastard would definitely be captivated by her beauty.


    Wait!


    Delmor then thought: If Hikaru does something perverse to Velys, then I just have to show up like a hero, and surely Velys would appreciate and like me.


    Hahahaha¡­ I am indeed a smart person.


    Delmor nced at Rina and said, "Rina, we have to keep an eye on Velys."


    "Heh?! Why? That''s not good." Rina spoke fearfully.


    Delmor shook his head: "Rina, I think you know what kind of person Hikaru is. We can''t let Velys run into danger without saving her."


    "We will follow Velys because we need to protect her. If she is in danger, we can assist her immediately."


    Rina suddenly nodded, she didn''t know why she agreed with Delmor''s words. Apparently it was Delmor who wanted to hit Velys earlier, and Hikaru was the guardian of Velys.


    But now it seemed that she believed whatever Delmor said.


    As soon as Velys walked out of the dormitory campus gate, she was startled because she saw Hikaru standing in front of the gate.


    "Hikaru? Are you¡­ waiting for me?" When Velys asked this question, she felt a bit stupid.


    Velys already knew that perhaps the one Hikaru was waiting for was Rina, not her. However, Velys still wanted to hope, even though she was prepared to hear "I''m waiting for Rina." or "Where is Rina?"


    Hikaru nodded.


    Velysughed and said, "Rina¡­ heh?! You mean¡­"


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Yes, I am waiting for you. Just now, when I saw Delmor also enter the dormitory campus, I felt worried for you."


    "That''s why I''m standing here waiting for you, if you were in any danger, I could immediately rush in and help you."


    Velys stared nkly at Hikaru, she felt as if she had just heard something wrong. Her lips trembled a little, as she did not know what to say.


    However, inside, Velys felt extremely warm and happy. In her mind, she was shouting, "He cares for me, he cares for me, he waits for me.


    The person Hikaru was waiting for was not Rina, but me."


    Yes, the real Hikaru was waiting for Velys, however, his main purpose was not to protect Velys.


    He was trying to confirm once again what Velys thought of him.


    Although in the novel, Velys loved Hikaru unconditionally, even when the apocalypse came, Hikaru was defenceless, but she still took care of him with great care.


    However, fiction was still fiction.


    This world was extremely chaotic, and Hikaru didn''t know if Velys'' thoughts had been changed by the other male or female protagonists.


    Therefore, he decided to wait here because he knew for sure that Velys would meet Delmor again.


    Anyway, this was the only way to get in and out of the dormitory area for both men and women. So the odds of Delmor meeting Velys were very high.


    Combined with the luck of the male lead and themon motifs in the novel, surely Delmor would meet Velys.


    Hikaru saw what he needed to see. Velys was still the same Velys in the novel, her love for him¡­ No, to be more precise, her love for Hikaru remained unchanged.


    If Velys had been affected by the protagonist''s aura just now, he would have left immediately.


    A viin influenced by the protagonist''s aura.


    Hikaru also didn''t want to keep such a slow-exploding bomb by his side. What he needed was someone who was loyal, and would not betray him.


    That way¡­ Hikaru could safely proceed with the next step of the n.


    Velys was so happy right now that it caused fantasies to appear in her mind.


    She thought about the two of them dating¡­


    She also thought about Hikaru taking the initiative with her¡­ to sleep with her.


    Then the two of them got married, she became pregnant and they had a peaceful family with a boy and a girl.


    Wait, what if Hikaru wants me to have more babies?


    Will I agree or disagree then?


    The thoughts in her head made Velys blush.


    Hikaru didn''t know what she was thinking, he only saw Velys suddenly blushing at him. Her face right now was so seductive that people just wanted to take a bite.


    "Velys? Are you okay?"


    "Heh? Ha! I¡­ I''m fine." Velys heard Hikaru''s call and was startled.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm She shook her head, trying to get rid of her current thoughts. That''s right, I can''t dream too much. Hikaru likes Rina, not me.


    Hikaru nodded and said, "Then... let''s go somewhere else to talk."


    Velys nodded, and obediently followed behind Hikaru.


    As the two left shortly, Delmor and Rina followed them. However, Delmor and Rina always keep quite a distance to avoid Hikaru and Velys detection.


    ¡­


    Seeing Hikaru and Velys enter the coffee shop not far from the dormitory, Rina frowned, her eyes bing hazy.


    A picture of the past suddenly appeared in her mind. Hikaru sat in a somewhat quiet ce in that coffee shop, with a bouquet of flowers on the table.


    At that time, he invited Rina to this cafe. But when Rina arrived, she just looked through the window and saw him waiting desperately for her with his head bowed.


    However, Rina didn''t intend to enter either, she just looked at him for a moment and then left.


    Anyway, it wasn''t the first time that she had agreed to meet him but didn''t show. Because Rina knew that Hikaru wasn''t angry, no, to be more precise, he didn''t dare to get angry.


    As long as he was angry, Rina would ignore him. At that time, Hikaru would be scared, and he would constantly look for ways to make Rina happy.


    Even if Rina did something outrageous the day before, and made Hikaru angry, the next day he would appear in front of her smiling.


    At that time, he would be the one apologizing, not Rina.


    "Rina! How are you doing?" Suddenly, Delmor''s voice rang out, startling Rina from the ocean of memories.


    "What ''s up?" Rina asked.


    Delmor nodded and said, "They''ve already entered the cafe, should we go in? I think we should go in, but then Hikaru and Velys will find out we''re spying on them."


    Hearing Delmor''s words, Rina frowned, she felt like something very important was about to disappear. No, I don''t care about Hikaru, I only care about Velys.


    That''s right, I''m protecting Velys.


    Rina looked up at Delmor: "Don''t worry, let''s just go inside."


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t worry. Did he forbid us from going anywhere?" Rina confidently said, "We just happened to meet them here."


    When Delmor heard this, heughed and said: "Yes, we just happened to meet them here. Besides¡­ we''re protecting Velys, even if we''re spying on them it''s the right thing to do."


    Rina nodded, then followed Delmor inside.


    Once inside, Rina immediately saw Hikaru and Velys sitting in a rather quiet corner.


    Rina knew that ce, it was the ce where Hikaru used to wait for her. But now it was different, he didn''t wait for her but sat with Velys.


    Rina felt so angry that she wanted to explode.


    Why is Velys sitting with Hikaru?


    "Rina, let''s just sit here. There is no space around the area where they are sitting." Delmor said.


    Rina looked around, just as Delmor had just said, the surrounding tables were filled with guests.


    In the end, Rina just nodded, and sat at a position quite far from Hikaru''s desk. As they were sitting here, they couldn''t hear what Hikaru and Velys were saying.


    Of course, when Rina entered the cafe, Hikaru and Velys immediately noticed their presence.


    However, so what?


    Hikaru didn''t care about them, what he needed to do was make Velys his effective assistant.


    He smiled at Velys and said, "Velys, do you trust me?"


    Velys immediately nodded without hesitation.


    "So¡­ if I said I knew the future, would you believe me?"


    Velys looked at Hikaru after hearing that, but a secondter, she continued to nod: "Hikaru, no matter what you say, I will trust you."

 Chapter 23 I Will Be The Demon King

    ?Hikaru smiled when he heard that, it seemed that Velys was indeed the same as in the story. No matter what kind of person he became, she still believed in him.


    "So¡­ if I say in the future, the apocalypse wille, would you believe it?"


    When Velys heard that, she felt extremely surprised. She hurriedly asked, "When will the end of the worlde?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    You should at least act surprised and say "really?" or "Are you kidding?"


    If you immediately trust me like that it would make me feel like loving you.


    However, if Velys immediately agrees, he wouldn''t need to spend a lot of time exining.


    "About seven dayster. It may be sooner, but I can assure you that the apocalypse will surelye."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Velys immediately asked, "So¡­ what do you want me to do?"


    "Aren''t you worried about your family?" Hikaru asked. In the novel, the author also did not talk about Velys'' family.


    After all, Velys was also a viin, so the author did not care much about her family.


    Hikaru only knew that after the apocalypse struck, Velys immediately searched for Hikaru.


    After learning that Hikaru was defenseless in the apocalypse, Velys tried to take care of him and find food for him.


    But Hikaru was a viin, so he couldn''t live long. Although Hikaru died, Velys did not give up on him, and she carried his body and buried it in the mountains.


    Later Velys also became a viin, and she tried to find a way to kill Tadashi to avenge Hikaru.


    When Velys heard Hikaru ask about her family, she just smiled wryly and said, "You don''t need to care about them. Hikaru, in my eyes there''s only you."


    Hikaru took a deep breath, with sweet words like this, who could resist?


    None!


    No man could resist such sweet words and absolute trust from such a beautiful girl.


    But Hikaru in the novel was almost immune to Velys.


    He felt that Hikaru in the novel was like an idiot.


    Hikaru then nodded and said, "You¡­ Do you love me?"


    Velys was startled, she lowered her head, her face was as red as a ripe apple, even Hikaru could see that her ears were red.


    Velys sped her hands together, she felt extremely embarrassed. But then she still tried to nod and say, "Sorry."


    "Hm? Why are you apologizing to me?"


    Velys'' voice was a little hesitant as if she wanted to cry: "Sorry for loving you. I know you only have Rina in your heart, but I won''t trouble you or ask you to return my feelings."


    "I just need you to allow me to love you, that''s all. I will assist you in wooing Rina, but I cannot guarantee that you will seed."


    Hikaru felt extremely amused when he heard this, but at the same time he also felt that Velys was pitiful. Her final ending in the novel was death.


    Hikaru sighed and said, "Velys, don''t think too much. I don''t like Rina."


    "I know¡­ Heh?!" Velys was startled, she looked up at him with eyes filled with suspicion.


    "Don''t look at me with those eyes. I don''t like Rina, but that doesn''t mean I like you either." Hikaru shook his head.


    Even though he wanted to lie that he loved Velys, and even if he traveled the world he would not be able to find a girl as good as her.


    Velys was both beautiful and rich, and she loved him to the point of loyalty. Her love for him was unconditional.


    However, this was the first time he had met Velys, and he didn''t want to let lust take over his mind.


    For now, he just wanted to quickly prepare his resources,plete the quest and then go to the Fantasy world, that was enough.


    After all, this world was just a world of fiction, made up by other authors.


    Although it was real, and everyone was living like the people on Earth, in his head Hikaru didn''t believe in this truth.


    When Velys heard that she was so happy that she cried. Hikaru, who was surprised, then said, "You¡­ why are you crying?"


    Velys shook her head and smiled, "No. Even if you don''t like me, that''s okay. It''s just¡­ I feel so happy because I think I still have a chance, don''t I?"


    Hikaru let out a sigh. But when he saw that happy smile, he didn''t dare to look directly at her.


    "That''s right. If you want, you can try, however, we have more important things to do."


    Velys nodded, she of course knew that Hikaru was talking about the ''Apocalypse''.


    But in her heart, she still felt extremely excited. My chance hase, I will definitely make Hikaru fall in love with me.


    Come on, Velys. You can do it.


    "Velys!"


    "Heh?!" Hearing Hikaru''s call, she jolted awake from her thoughts: "Sorry¡­ I was thinking about something."


    Hikaru nodded as he wanted to say something, when another voice sounded extremely harsh.


    "Bastard!"


    Yes, that sound came from Delmor. Hikaru turned his head and saw him walking towards him with eyes filled with anger.


    Delmor''s voice made everyone in the coffee shop pay attention to them.


    Hikaru nced around, feeling extremely annoyed. He really wanted to pull out his gun and put a bullet in this annoying bastard''s head.


    However, Rika once said that if the main character''s luck was too high, he couldn''t kill them.


    If he tried to kill them, he wouldn''t be able to kill them, on the contrary, the one whose life would be threatened is Hikaru''s


    Delmor came in front of Hikaru, he looked like he was about to spit out fire. His face turned red with anger, and he shouted as if he wanted to let everyone in the cafe know what he meant.


    "Hikaru! What the hell are you doing? Why is Velys crying?! What did you do to her?"


    Hikaru sighed and said, "Do you mind? You probably don''t mind, but I do find it extremely annoying."


    "We are just talking normally. How about you? Why are you following me and Velys?"


    "Huh!" Delmor snorted disdainfully, he looked as if he wanted to kill someone as he stared at Hikaru: "Normal talk? So why is Velys crying? Don''t think that since your father is Hodai, you can do whatever you want."


    "Delmor!" Velys shouted.


    However, Delmor''s words interrupted hers: "Velys, don''t worry. I will protect you, with me here, he will definitely not threaten you."


    The crowd in the cafe also started talking.


    "So he''s Hikaru."


    "Ah! He''s Relying on his wealthy family to disregard thew."


    "Of course. Is he not a good guy? Poor girl, such a beauty,  caught his eye."


    "That''s right. That young man is really brave, he is not afraid of Hikaru, and he is standing up to protect that girl."


    "That young man is so handsome. I heard that girl call him Delmor."


    "Ah! I feel that Delmor and that girl are a perfect match."


    "Huh! I also don''t like seeing that bastard Hikaru bully others."


    ¡­


    Hearing the crowd around him constantly disparaging Hikaru, Delmor felt that what he did was absolutely correct.


    In contrast, Velys was now so angry that she wanted to cut Delmor into a hundred pieces.


    The extremely romantic atmosphere between the two was destroyed by that bastard Delmor, making her extremely angry and disgruntled.


    "Delmor, don''t meddle in other people''s business." Velys said angrily.


    "Ah! Velys, don''t worry. I know you''re worried that I''ll be implicated. But no matter what, I have to protect you." Delmor said as he calmed Velys with a smile like that of a warm sunshine.


    "That''s right." A customer in the cafe suddenly said, "Girl, you don''t have to be afraid. With us here, that bastard Hikaru won''t be able to do anything."


    "That''s right. Delmor, do your best."


    "Delmor, you are the most handsome man."


    "Wow! A Hero who saves people."


    Velys gritted her teeth, she was confused. Why is everyone constantly supporting and praising Delmor?


    However, Hikaru now showed a calm demeanor. He just frowned at Delmor and said: "Who is the Hero who wants to save a beauty? You think you''re a hero?"


    "Huh! Of course I am a hero. Hikaru, what if I''m not a hero? One thing''s for sure, you''re the monster here!" Delmor said, his voice filled with contempt.


    At this moment, Delmor reached out and put his hand on Hikaru''s shoulder, he used his strength to try to force Hikaru to sit on the chair.


    "Do not try to use power and money to threaten Velys. She will never do what you say."


    "Oh! Are you going to hit me?" Hikaru tilted his head and asked, however, his words were calm.


    "That''s right! If you¡­"


    Before Delmor could finish his sentence, Hikaru reached out and grabbed a ss vase on the table and hit Delmor on the head.


    Hikaru''s movements were extremely quick and decisive. Delmor also did not think that in this case Hikaru would dare to hit him.


    "Chang!"


    "AAAA!!!"


    The sound of ss shing resounded, the flower vase broke into small pieces and fell to the ground.


    Delmor cried out in pain.


    He felt his surroundings wobble as if he were sitting on a boat and experiencing terrible waves.


    Because of the pain, Delmor sat on the ground, and held his head with both hands, where the vase had just collided.


    Blood from the wound seeped through his hair and hands and fell to the ground. Delmor trembled with pain and anger.


    At this moment, Hikaru stood up, his face still calm, and his cold voice resounded: "If you want to be a hero, then I will be the Demon King."

 Chapter 24 Velyss Plan...

    ?Hikaru''s cold voice and actions just now made Delmor shiver.


    In Delmor''s memories, even though Hikaru relied on his family background to bully others, he never got into a fight with anyone else.


    Because Hikaru was a coward, when he got into a fight, he was the first to run away. That was also why Delmor dared to face Hikaru bravely like this.


    But Delmor didn''t know that the Hikaru of today wasn''t the Hikaru of the past.


    "You... Bleeding!" Not knowing who shouted, everyone in the cafe began to panic.


    "Hurry up! Call the police."


    "Are not! Call an ambnce first!"


    "Don''t let that bastard Hikaru run away!"


    "That''s right, keep him, hand him over to the police."


    ...


    Looking at the crowd that seemed to want to tear Hikaru into a hundred pieces, Velys nervously stood up to protect him.


    However, as soon as Velys stood up, Hikaru''s voice was filled with coldness: "You want to arrest me? Did you not think twice?"


    The crowd in the cafe suddenly fell silent.


    Hikaru sneered: "Hahahaha... You should remember who I am. I''m Hikaru, do you think you can put me in jail?"


    "You are wrong. Not only will you not be able to send me to prison, on the contrary, I will remember all the people sitting here."


    "You also have your own job and your own family. I think that you don''t want to be homeless and wander the streets because you were protecting someone who wanted to be a hero, right?"


    The crowd couldn''t help but tremble, they felt like a cold wind blew down their spines.


    That''s right, he was Hikaru, the son of the richest man in this city.


    In this day and age, when you have a lot of money, you can do anything.


    That''s why, after hearing the threats, the people sitting here began to feel fear.


    Everyone had their own family and their own job. But if Hikaru wanted to, he could hire a few detectives to investigate and get all of their information.


    Then... needless to say, he knew what Hikaru would do.


    Everyone in the cafe suddenly became silent, then slowly paid and went out.


    Yes, it was the first time they had met Delmor anyway, and although he was brave, no one wanted to get in trouble for someone they didn''t know.


    Everyone in the cafe was brave enough to call the police to arrest Hikaru, but now they left like the wind.


    Hikaru then shrugged and said, "Ah! Looks like... you failed as a hero."


    He pulled $1,000 from his pocket, then threw it on Delmor''s head. The bills were flying everywhere like fallen leaves in autumn.


    "Take the money and go to the hospital yourself. Ah! You can ask that girl over there to take you to the hospital." Hikaru said that while ncing at Rina.


    Rina, who was standing in the distance, didn''t dare to move, she could only watch.


    Hikaru now had a new piece of information about the main character. Although he couldn''t kill them, he could hurt them.


    That''s right, when Hikaru smashed the vase on Delmor''s head, he didn''t have the intention of killing Delmor.


    Maybe that''s why he seeded.


    If the main character is in danger of almost dying, it could turn the game upside down. But if he was only slightly injured and it did not affect his life, his protagonist''s aura would not activate.


    [Ding! You sessfully humiliated Delmor. Rina also doesn''t trust Delmor anymore, and Velys considers Delmor an enemy. You stole 2,000 luck points from Delmor.]


    ...


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 6,200


    Unused points: 5,000


    Skill: Viin insight.


    ...


    Name: Delmor


    Lucky Point: 39,000


    ...


    Name: Tadashi


    Lucky points: 24,000


    ...


    Hikaru saw the announcement in front of him and was overjoyed. He didn''t think that just a few small actions could steal so many lucky points from Delmor.


    However, it was a pity that Hikaru was still unable to kill Delmor right now.


    Hikaru realised that maybe this was the reason why the viins in the series often couldn''t kill the male lead right away. If things were simple, the male lead would have died in the first 10 chapters.


    "Hikaru, are you okay?" Velys came to Hikaru''s side and held his hand, his face full of worry.


    "No problem."


    "Did the shard of ss cut your hand?" Velys said that while checking Hikaru''s hand.


    After checking and seeing that his hand was still normal with no injuries, Velys could breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Next time, don''t do that." Velys said.


    Hikaru was about to refute her when she continued.


    "If you want to hit someone, just tell me, and I will help you beat that person. Your hands should not touch dirty things."


    Hearing Velys speak, Delmor, who was clutching his head in pain, wanted to spit out another mouthful of blood.


    He, of course, knew that she was saying he was dirty, and that someone like Hikaru couldn''t touch him.


    Delmor was angry, he tried to raise his head, stared at Velys, and said, "Velys, I''m trying to help you."


    "Do I need your help?" Velys'' voice was filled with contempt.


    "Velys, don''t let that bastard Hikaru fool you. He just wants to trick you, he''s not a good person."


    "Ah! So you''re a good friend?"


    Delmor heard that and did not know how to respond. He wanted to say that he was a good and reliable person for Velys to rely on.


    However, what he had done made him unable to say those things.


    After that, Velys dragged Hikaru to leave, but before leaving, Hikaru did not forget to turn his head to look at Rina and Delmor.


    He smiled and said, "You two are verypatible."


    Rina stood to the side. She wanted to say something, but then she realised that Velys and Hikaru had left.


    At this moment, she felt as if she had just lost something very important.


    Rina shook her head, trying to forget everything. She approached and helped Delmor up: "I''ll take you to first aid."


    Delmor was overjoyed to see Rina still by his side: "Rina, now only you are with me. Thank you. Later, I will definitely not forget you."


    Rina: "..."


    ...


    Outside, Velys looked at Hikaru while walking, Hikaru looked ahead. The two of them walked together on the street.


    Hikaru frowned and asked, "Why are you looking at me so much?"


    "Hehehe... Hikaru, you''re really cool right now."


    "Cool? Don''t praise someone who just used his family''s power and money to intimidate other ordinary people." Hikaru shrugged and said.


    Velys shook his head: "No, I still think you''re cool. We are born unequal. So why can''t we use the resources we have?"


    Hikaru smiled, he felt that Velys'' thinking was interesting but also very practical.


    He said, "I am no longer Hodai''s son."


    "What?!" Velys was a little surprised and asked: "Why? You''re his sole heir, aren''t you?"


    Hikaru nodded, but then shook his head again: "That''s right. But I gave up my inheritance for 300 million dors."


    Velys frowned upon hearing that but then asked: "You mean... you knew the end of the world wasing, so you decided to give up your inheritance in exchange for 300 million dors."


    "You want to use that $300 million to stock up on food and resources, right?"


    Hikaru smiled: "You are very smart, Velys. That''s why I want you to help me."


    Velys immediately nodded without thinking: "Okay! I will help you. When the end of the worldes, I will be by your side."


    "I said..."


    "I know! Even if I help you, you''re still not sure if you love me, right?" Velys smiled and said, "I don''t care."


    "As long as I have a chance to enter your heart, no matter how difficult it is, I will ovee it."


    "If the distance between me and you is 100 steps, then you don''t need to walk. As long as you stay still, I will take the remaining 100 steps."


    When Hikaru heard that, he took a deep breath. A bachelor for nearly 30 years like him was now hearing sweet words from a beautiful girl like this, and this made it hard for him to control.


    Hikaru suddenly asked, "Velys, if you knew the end of the world wasing, what would you do?"


    Velys lowered her head in thought, and both of them went to a small park and sat on a stone bench.


    At this, Velys said: "I don''t know what kind of apocalypse you are talking about. Could it be... could you speak more clearly?"


    Hikaru replied, "Hm... A rainstorm will cover the entire world. More than 90% of the world''s poption, animals, and nts will turn into monsters, especially zombies."


    "The remaining 10% might still be alive, but they will also start to be attacked by zombies and monsters."


    "Food would be scarce, and the water in the springs would also be unusable because it has been poisoned."


    "Next, it would be the period known as the 2nd Ice Age. The temperature in countries near the equator would drop to minus 15 degrees. Everywhere else, the temperature would even drop to minus 50 degrees."


    When Velys heard that, she felt extremely scared: "It''s terrible. Does the earth want to destroy all living things above it?"


    Hikaru shook his head and said, "The cause of the end of the world is probably not the will of the Earth. However, I can''t tell you for the time being."


    Velys shook her head: "No, that''s enough."


    "If that''s the case, then we need to stock up on food, however, what matters to us more are weapons."


    "Weapons?!" Hikaru heard that and became more interested.


    Velys nodded and exined: "That''s right. We can stock up on as much food as possible right now. But you also said that the end of the world will have many monsters, right?"


    "Because of that, I think we need weapons to defend ourselves and fight in the apocalypse."


    "Besides, we can identify food storages in the city. When the apocalypsees, surely thew will also be broken."


    "By then, we can use weapons to steal food, that will be easier. Even a lot of food will not be enough. We also don''t know how long the apocalypse willst."

 Chapter 25 Velys Love – Laylah Doubts…

    ?Hikaru nodded at that, he felt that Velys'' analysis was extremely urate.


    "However¡­" Suddenly Velys rubbed her chin and said, "The problem we have is that it is very difficult to buy weapons in a city like this, and we need a ce to store food safely."


    "Besides, we need a generator or something like that to store food for a long time."


    "Each type of food has a different way of storing it, but what they all have inmon is that they require mechanical intervention and also electricity to operate."


    "That''s why I came to you. Velys¡­ can I trust you?"


    Hikaru looked straight into Velys'' eyes, his gaze seemingly seeing through her.


    Velys didn''t think much of it, she immediately replied: "Of course."


    Hikaru smiled at that, took out a bank card and a set of keys, and gave them to Velys.


    "Here''s my bank card, there''s 300 million dors inside, use it however you feel is right."


    "This is the key to Noack''s mansion, I have hired someone to clean it, can you help me with the rest?"


    Velys suddenlyughed, and a very bright smile appeared on her face. Her smile and blonde hair made her look like a sunflower full of life.


    "Thank you, Hikaru. Thank you for trusting me. I certainly won''t let you down."


    Velys held the bank card and the key to the Noack mansion tightly in her hands as if she were afraid that they would run away.


    Hikaru nodded and patted Velys'' shoulder: "Don''t try too hard. You should just do the best you can. As for how to move food during the apocalypse, I will take care of that."


    Velys nodded, she trusted himpletely.


    "Hikaru, can I move to Noack Mansion to live with you?"


    Hikaru frowned and asked, "Are you sure? If you move there, you will live with me. You should remember that in the apocalypse, thew will be broken."


    "At that time, if I y tricks on you, no one will save you."


    When Velys heard that, her face was red, her breathing slightly increased, and her eyes were full of anticipation.


    "Really?"


    "Heh?!"


    "Are you going to do that to me?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    Hikaru saw her expression, and he felt a headache. It seemed that what he was threatening her with only made her more excited.


    "Okay, you can move there. But you must¡­"


    Before Hikaru could finish his sentence, Velys happily nodded: "Um! I will work extremely hard and bepletely loyal to you."


    Velys held out her pinky finger and said, "let''s cross our fingers and make a promise."


    Hikaru sighed, "Are you a child?"


    However, Velys'' hopeful gaze defeated him. So Hikaru could only shake hands with her.


    "Um! I will never betray you or leave you. Even if I die, I will die in your arms."


    Hikaru: "..."


    Is this a marriage vow? Are you crazy? No matter how much you love me, there''s no need to swear like this.


    Hikaru, of course, knew that even if he said this, it wouldn''t change Velys'' mind. On the contrary, this situation was also good. So he could let Velys take charge of Noack.


    What about him?


    Of course, he had more work to do.


    "Okay, wait for me for a moment, I''ll pack my suitcase and then go with you."


    Hikaru frowned and asked, "You don''t have to be in such a hurry, tomorrow..."


    "No, tonight I will be staying at the Noack mansion. Don''t worry, even though I''m a girl, I don''t have as many tools as the others."


    Velysughed, then immediately got up to leave.


    Hikaru sighed, however, he also stood up: "It''s getting dark, let me escort you."


    Velys smiled silently after hearing that. She nodded, and her face flushed with joy.


    ¡­


    At the city hospital.


    Right now, in the intensive care unit, Akiko is interrogating the other two thugs.


    Behind her, Lah and Tadashi just sat nearby and watched.


    "What was the cause of your injuries?" Akiko frowned and asked.


    At this time, the thug, who was shot in the stomach and in the leg,  pretended to be asleep.


    As for the thug who was shot only in the leg, he only sighed and said, "We had an ident, nobody shot us."


    "You liar!" Akiko angrily shouted: "You were shot by Hikaru, right? Does he have a gun?"


    The thug just remained silent, anyway, Bevi had ordered him not to speak. Otherwise, tomorrow they would find his body lying in the sewer.


    At this moment, Lah sighed and said, "Akiko, you are gathering information, not investigating crimes. Besides¡­ we can''t draw conclusions if Hikaru used a gun or not."


    "Your questions are all concluding that Hikaru is a criminal. Akiko, I know you hate Hikaru, but that''s why you''re making such a subjective decision."


    Hearing that, Akiko frowned and gritted her teeth: "But¡­ the person sitting in this ce is clearly injured."


    Lah shook his head and sighed, "That doesn''t prove that the wound was caused by Hikaru. Even if that wound was caused by Hikaru, it is unlikely that he used a gun to cause such an injury."


    "Akiko, we''re gathering information, not interrogating criminals."


    Tadashi, who was standing nearby, also frowned at Lah, however, his gaze was filled with lust.


    I didn''t think that there was still such a sexy rose on the 7th police team.


    Lah¡­ you will be mine, he thought.


    Tadashiughed and said, "Lah¡­ is that right. You may not know it, but I know very well what kind of person Hikaru is¡­"


    Before Tadashi finished speaking, Lah interrupted, "Tadashi, you don''t have to teach the police how to do their work."


    "No matter what kind of person Hikaru is, I still need clear evidence and witnesses to draw conclusions."


    "Please do not interfere with our information gathering and investigation."


    Tadashi didn''t get angry when he heard that, he just gave a warm and gentle smile typical of male leads and said, "No, of course I didn''t mean it."


    "I am just an enthusiastic citizen who wants to help you catch criminals as quickly and easily as possible."


    Akiko smiled and said, "Thank you, Tadashi."


    "Hahahaha¡­" Tadashi replied with a smile, "No need to thank me. This is what we need to do. Every citizen has a responsibility to uphold the peace in their society, right?"


    Akiko nodded with a smile, she felt that Tadashi was radiating an aura of righteousness.


    Lah didn''t say anything, she just nced at Akiko and Tadashi, then shook her head and sighed.


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open, and a muscr man who was nearly 190cm tall entered. He wore a pair of jeans and a tight-fitting T-shirt, showing the muscles behind the shirt.


    That''s right, it was Brevil, no, to be more precise, people only knew him as Bevi.


    Behind him were 5 other men with extremely cold faces, like notorious criminals.


    The thug saw Beviing and shivered, Cold sweat started pouring out of him.


    "Looks like I came at the wrong time." Bevi spoke, his voice extremely cold.


    He nced at Akiko, Lah, then back at Tadashi.


    Bevi waved his hand, and the five men standing behind him immediately put the thug in a wheelchair and then pushed him out.


    Akiko saw this and immediately shouted: "Wait! I''m taking his testimony, what do you want to do?"


    Bevi immediately stood in front of Akiko, hisrge build making her a little scared and causing her to step back.


    "Sorry, doesn''t this female police officer know that we have the right to remain silent?" Bevi said, his gaze was so cold that Akiko shivered a little with fear.


    After all, Akiko was just an ordinary policeman, and Bevi had killed many people on the battlefield.


    Inparison, Bevi was like an aggressive wolf, and Akiko was like a husky that had been cared for since childhood.


    "That''s right." At this moment, Lah stood in front of Akiko as if protecting her. Lah crossed her arms over her chest and said: "Every citizen has the right to remain silent until there is evidence to use."


    "Sorry, Akiko was just gathering information, but she seemed a bit agitated."


    "Is that so..." He  gazed at Lah and Akiko like a wolf looking at its prey, then he turned his head to Tadashi and said, "Tadashi, if you continue to cause trouble, I will make things public. Do you understand."


    "What do you mean?" Tadashi was startled. He nced at Akiko and Lah because he was afraid they would hear things he didn''t want Bevi to say.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Huh! It''s up to you¡­ but you should remember, there are limits to my patience."


    "Bevi¡­ are you protecting Hikaru?"


    When Bevi heard that, he smiled and said: "I don''t understand what you are saying."


    He repeated what Tadashi said earlier. Tadashi was so angry that his face turned red.


    "Ah! Are you angry? Don''t be angry, or your mask will be burned by your anger." Bevi said in a very disdainful voice, then turned to leave.


    Tadashi was furious, his fists were clenched so tightly that they turned white. Of course, his actions could not escape Lah''s gaze.


    After Bevi took the thug away, Akiko snapped out of her daze. She angrily yelled, "Damn it! Who is that bastard? How dare he threaten the police?"


    Lah shook his head and said, "Akiko, he didn''t say anything threatening to you."


    "But¡­" Akiko wanted to exin, but she realised that she didn''t know what to say because Lah was right.

 Chapter 26 Akikos Prejudice

    ?At this point, Tadashi said, "Sorry, it''s my fault. I didn''t have clear evidence before I informed Akiko about this. As an apology, may I invite two pretty police girls to dinner, okay?"


    Tadashi said this while smiling like warm sunshine. Akiko nodded and smiled: "Okay..."


    "Sorry." Suddenly, Lah interrupted Akiko''s words: "We''re on a mission, so we can''t ept your invitation."


    "Ah¡­" Akiko nced at Lah and then back at Tadashi with a look of guilt in her eyes.


    "Hahahaha¡­ it''s okay, the mission has toe first, I understand that." Tadashi smiled and said, "If you need anything, just tell me, and I will try to help you."


    At this point, Lah just smiled and replied, "Of course. Tadashi, you are such an enthusiastic citizen. I really hope every citizen is like you, if every citizen is like you, this city will be more peaceful."


    "Hahaha¡­ Lah, don''t overestimate me, If you do, I may be arrogant." Tadashiughed.


    He then sent Lah and Akiko out, and after seeing them get into the police car and leave, Tadashi''s gaze immediately changed.


    His gaze was no longer cheerful or warm, his eyes were filled with so much cold that anyone who saw them would feel fear.


    "Bevi¡­ you will pay the price¡­"


    ¡­


    In the car, Lah drove, and Akiko sat in the co-driver''s seat. Lah now sighed and said, "Akiko, you have to tell me the truth¡­ you and Tadashi are dating, right?"


    "Heh?! We are not! There is no such thing." Akiko was startled. She immediately protested, but her face was a little red.


    Lah nced at Akiko, then sighed and said, "Akiko, I have not forbidden you from falling in love with anyone, I just need you to work fairly."


    "But¡­" Akiko exined, "My intuition says that Tadashi is telling the truth. Hikaru is dangerous, maybe he really has a gun."


    "Besides¡­ Did you see that thug just now?"


    "You mean Bevi? He is no ordinary thug, ording to the information I have seen, he is the boss of a criminal gang." La said.


    Akiko spoke her mind: "Then Hikaru is even more suspicious. Bevi''s actions seem to be protecting Hikaru, why is he protecting Hikaru?"


    "How can a normal person know someone like Bevi?"


    "There is only one conclusion. Hikaru is also a criminal, and we need to arrest him urgently."


    When Lah heard that, she sighed and said: "Haizzz, even if all your spection is true, we still can''t arrest Hikaru."


    "You should remember, we don''t work by intuition but by the rules. We need solid evidence and witnesses."


    "Besides¡­ when Bevi left, didn''t you hear what he said?"


    "I¡­ of course, heard." At this point, Akiko faltered a bit.


    Lah smiled and said, "It seems that your lover is not as pure as you think. He also knew Bevi, and they did a lot of bad things."


    "Impossible!" Akiko suddenly shouted, "Tadashi is not that kind of person. Surely that bastard Bevi is trying to do this to divide us internally."


    Lah frowned: "Akiko, Tadashi is neither our ally nor our colleague. There''s no need for Bevi to lie."


    "But¡­ Tadashi is definitely not that kind of person. He¡­" Akiko wanted to exin more, but Lah cut her off.


    "Okay, I get it." La sighed. She didn''t understand what Akiko was thinking anymore, it seemed that Akiko was extremely biased towards Tadashi.


    Lah felt that Akiko''s IQ dropped significantly when they were talking about Tadashi.


    "Akiko, I will say it again. I don''t care if you love Tadashi or anyone else, I just want you to be fair in your work, that''s enough."


    Akiko bit her lip and nodded. She then said: "Lah, don''t you hate Hikaru?"


    "Why should I hate him?" Lah, who was puzzled, asked.


    "Because¡­ he relies on his family''s power and money. He is arrogant, and he also threatens others.."


    Lah smiled and said, "Akiko, you have a family too, right?"


    Akiko nodded.


    Lah continued, "Although I don''t know what your family is like, maybe your family isn''t normal either."


    "I just wanted to tell you that¡­ Akiko, you''re alive until now thanks to your family, you understand."


    "Impossible!" Akiko immediately countered: "I entered Team 7 without asking for help from my family, I also..."


    Lah shook her head and said, "Do you think with the way you work, Team 7 will keep you?"


    Akiko was startled. She seemed to realise something, so she silently lowered her head.


    "Akiko, if it weren''t for your family''s protection, I''m afraid the trouble you caused would have been enough for you to disappear from this city."


    "We cannot deny that the world is not fair. You can rely on your family, so why can''t he?"


    "But¡­ I don''t need¡­" Akiko tried to retort.


    Lah shook her head and sighed: "Even if you don''t need it, your family still silently helps you. Akiko, you should remember that without your family, you are nothing."


    Akiko just nodded silently.


    Lah continued: "Although Hikaru relies on his family, he has never done anything terrible."


    "He has never raped any girl, stolen anything, or killed someone."


    "The times you brought Hikaru back to the police station were all your subjective opinions. Those crimes only need to be administratively fined."


    "But he never took revenge on you, Akiko. With the power of Hikaru''s n, he could easily take revenge on you, but he didn''t."


    "Perhaps it''s because your family protects you, or he doesn''t want to."


    Akiko clenched her teeth, her face filled with disapproval: "No way, how can he mess with a policeman."


    "Hahaha¡­ Akiko, your words are full of contradictions." Laughed.


    "Why?"


    "Because you just said that he wouldn''t dare mess with a policeman. But you think that he would dare to use a gun to injure other people. Wouldn''t that be a contradiction?"


    Akiko was stunned when she heard that, and then she bit her lip silently.


    "You''re a policeman, don''t let your emotions dictate your decisions and conclusions."


    Hearing that, Akiko sighed and said, "I understand."


    Lah smiled and exined, "I said so much just for your own good. If I didn''t care about you, there''s no need for me to say this much."


    Akiko smiled and said, "Hehehe¡­ I know. Lah, thank you. You are always gentle with people. In Team 7, you''re like an older sister."


    "Hahahaha¡­ don''t think about me like that."


    "No, I''m telling the truth. Lah, do you have a lover?"


    Lah shook her head and said, "I haven''t thought about it for the time being."


    "So¡­ what do you think of Tadashi?"


    Lah frowned upon hearing that: "Why him?"


    Akiko smiled and said, "Because I feel that he is very reliable, rich, sessful, and also very kind."


    "Is that so¡­" Lah smiled: "I''ll think about thatter. How about you? Don''t you like Tadashi?"


    "Hm¡­ secret, hehehe¡­"


    Lah just sighed and said nothing. She, of course, knew what Akiko was thinking. Anyway, Lah had been a police officer for more than 8 years, so her gaze and intuition were extremely urate.


    Of course, at the hospital, Lah also realised that Tadashi''s eyes weren''t the same as those of a good person.


    Lah could easily see that Tadashi''s eyes were filled with lust, greed, and possessiveness.


    His gaze made her feel nauseous. No matter how well a person hides or controls them, their eyes will show all their thoughts.


    "So¡­ Lah, are we meeting Hikaru now? I want to meet him for questioning."


    When Lah heard that, she shook her head and sighed: "Akiko, we met him only for information, not for interrogation. Currently, Hikaru is not a criminal."


    Akiko pouted, and she felt extremely disappointed upon hearing that.


    "But there is one thing I need to tell you. Hikaru has given up the inheritance, Hodai''s heir is now Tadashi."


    "What? Lah, are you mistaken? Hikaru himself gave up his inheritance? Is he crazy?"


    Lah nodded: "I don''t understand either. With Hikaru''s personality, he should have been fighting for the inheritance, but the truth is different."


    "Just now, Hodai himself announced that Hikaru had renounced his inheritance, therefore, Tadashi will be Hodai''s heir."


    Akiko''s face was filled with disbelief, she said: "No way, maybe Hikaru is plotting something very evil, and terrible. He can''t do that."


    "Haizzz, Akiko, is your instinct to hate Hikaru? When he was fighting for the legal inheritance, you said he was greedy. Now that he has renounced his birthright, you say he has another evil plot. After all, what did he do to make you hate him so much?"


    Akiko blushed upon hearing that. She also didn''t understand why, when she thought of Hikaru, she just thought he was a bad guy.


    "Sorry¡­ I don''t understand why either."


    Lah shook his head and said, "You''re right, we should also look for Hikaru to get more information. However, since you have a prejudice against him, I''ll be the one to talk to Hikaru, okay?"


    Although Akiko didn''t want to, she still tried to nod her head: "Okay¡­ but¡­ Lah, you have to be careful. He is not¡­"


    "I know! He''s not a good guy, is he? Alright, don''t worry. It''s dark now, I''ll see him tomorrow."


    "Besides... he left Hodai''s family, where he is now is a mystery."

 Chapter 27 Potion Of Power Evolution...

    ?Akiko was surprised to hear that, she didn''t think that Hikaru would dare to give up the inheritance.


    "What? Surprised?"


    Akiko nodded, "That''s right. If he loses Hodai''s protection, he is nothing. I''m a bit confused, why did he do that?"


    Lah frowned and said, "ording to what Hodai said, Hikaru took 300 million dors, then gave up the inheritance himself."


    When Akiko heard that, her face showed disdain, she snorted and said: "Huh! It turns out it was because of the money. He really is a fool. Doesn''t he know that the inheritance could have helped him get more than 300 million dors?"


    Lah shook her head: "We''re not him, so we don''t know what his purpose is."


    "Purpose?!" Akiko sneered: "What can a simple thinker like a 10-year-old kid like him have? I think Hodai would rather let Tadashi be the heir."


    "However, since he wanted Tadashi to be the rightful heir, he had to pay arge sum of money to Hikaru to give up the inheritance himself."


    Lah also didn''t say anything, she was still driving, however, there were many other thoughts in her head that no one knew.


    ¡­


    Hikaru took Velys back to the dorm, then stood outside the gate and waited for her to pack up.


    At this moment, Hikaru was about to open the personal information panel when Rika''s voice rang out.


    [Yahoo! I''m back!]


    Hikaru heard Rika''s voice and breathed a sigh of relief.


    [Hahahaha¡­ what? Remember me? Are you worried about me? Hehehehe¡­ you are really cute.]


    Hikaru shook his head: "No, I''m afraid you''ll disappear. At that point, your promise to bring me to the fantasy world will also disappear."


    [Gru¡­gru¡­ Do you believe I will bite you to death?]


    "Okay, you should also tell me what the hell is going on."


    [Huh! I was just talking to the Will of the World, he said that because there were so many other worlds fused together, he couldn''t manage it.]


    [That''s why, currently, the plot pre-reading function can''t be used because it''s incorrect.]


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that. Thus, it meant that his advantage was no longer avable.


    It must be known that Hikaru confidently confronted the main characters because he could foresee their plot.


    But if he lost that advantage, he was no different from other ordinary viins in the novel.


    He frowned and said, "Did he just say that? At least give me something in return."


    [Of course, there is somepensation for you. You have to thank me, I have struggled a lot to be able to bring you many benefits.]


    "But¡­ Doesn''t the Will of the World protect the main characters?"


    [Not really! This has to do with a lot of things, but you simply think that the main characters are the worms that are going through this world.]


    "Why is that?" Hikaru felt extremely confused: "If that''s the case, why does the main character have so much luck?"


    [This would be veryplicated to exin. You just need to know that the main characters are the ones who have stolen a lot of the world''s energy and used it for themselves.]


    [There are other reasons, which you shouldn''t know about right now, because they''re rted to horrible existences.]


    "Then you don''t have to say it either." Hikaru shook his head and sighed. There is a saying that ''the more you know, the more dangerous you are'', Hikaru, of course, knew that saying.


    Also, he did not care that much. He just wanted toplete the quest, then go to the fantasy world, that was enough for him.


    "So¡­ What will the Will of the World give me in return?"


    [Ding! You got a new skill, do you want to get it?]


    "New skill?"


    [Yes, that is the skill that the Will of the Worldpensates you with.]


    "ept!" Hikaru spoke softly.


    Immediately after, an information board appeared in front of him.


    ¡­


    Skill


    Name: Surveince


    Tier: A


    Description 1: This skill only works on the main characters you have met.


    Description 2: This skill helps you to know the information such as: the n, action, etc. of the main character.


    Description 3: This skill can only be used once a day by each protagonist. It can umte up to three times.


    Note: The skill can only be activated after the apocalypse hits.


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw the skill description and nodded. He felt this skill was better than knowing the plot in advance.


    Anyway, this is a chaotic world of many novels fused together. No matter how well you know the plot, it doesn''t mean that the main events will unfold as in the novel.


    But this skill was different, it could help Hikaru know many things in advance, including the main character''s ns and actions.


    At that time, Hikaru may have a n to best oppose the protagonist.


    "Wait! Grade A? How is the skill level divided?" Hikaru asked.


    [Ah! The tiers are divided as follows. The lowest are Tier F, E, D, C, B and A. Above the A tier, there is also an S tier. However, the skill given to you by the World Will is A tier, so you don''t need to think about finding an S tier skill acquisition.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded.


    Rika continued: [Besides, other things like power, items are also divided by Tier as above.]


    "So¡­ what tier is my current strength?"


    [You?! Hahaha¡­ your current strength can''t even reach Tier F-.]


    "F-?" Hikaru heard that, and he felt extremely hopeless. Was he that weak? He thought


    [Don''t be pessimistic, do you know the High Orc race?]


    "Of course I know." Hikaru immediately replied. Referring to High Orcs, he immediately thought of monsters with green skin, over 2 metres tall, and whose bodies were full of muscles.


    They have two sharp fangs in their mouths, and are incredibly powerful. A high orc could defeat 4-5 ordinary human youths.


    [The strength of a perfect High Orc is only F-tier, that''s why the power of a perfect human that isn''t even F-tier is normal.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru could only shake his head and sigh, it seems that the humans in the fantasy world are just a race at the bottom of the food chain.


    "Rika, I already have 5,000 points, I can withdraw 10 times at once, right?"


    [Huh! That''s right.] Rika snorted, looking a little disgruntled.


    But Hikaru didn''t care, he said, "Then¡­ help me withdraw the reward."


    [Okay! Start withdrawing!]


    ¡­


    [Ding! Congrattions on your sessful withdrawal of 10 times, you will receive:


    - Power evolution potion x1.


    - Proficient in using guns, x1.


    - Good luck next time.


    - Melee proficiency x1.


    - Good luck next time.


    - Power evolution potion x1.


    - Good luck next time.


    - Proficient in using guns, x1.


    - F level skill: Auto pickup.


    - One-time activation of the locked item.]


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw his list of 10 draws, with 3 of them being ''good luck next time'' causing him to frown.


    "Rika, I hope that you should exin this clearly."


    [You should feel lucky. This is a draw, understand? A draw, of course there''s a chance you won''t win.]


    "So¡­ what is the percentage of failure?"


    [About 40%.]


    Too high.


    That''s right, 40% failure rate when using bonus withdrawals. That said, he had to steal more and more points from the main characters.


    However, Hikaru also felt a bit lucky. Although the failure rate is 40%, he only failed 3/10 draws.


    [But don''t worry, this ratio will decrease as your luck gets higher.]


    Hikaru nodded, as if the Will of the World and Rika were forcing him to confront the other protagonists.


    However, he did not intend to escape. If you can''t escape, then you have to fight. Anyway, the fate of the viin and the main character was to confront each other.


    Hikaru started looking at each item.


    He already had the "gun mastery'' skill, now that he had two more of the same skill, he felt a little disappointed.


    [Don''t worry.] Rika''s voice suddenly rang out, and she exined: [If you continue to acquire the skill you currently have, you can evolve it.]


    [Of course, the prerequisite is that you must possess 3 skills of the same type and of the same tier.]


    When Hikaru heard that, he immediately understood what Rika was saying. In short, he only needed to gather 3 skills of the same type and tier to be able to fuse them to get better skills.


    "So¡­ how to merge them?"


    Hikaru had just finished speaking when an electronic board appeared in front of him.


    [Ding! Do you want to fuse the 3 skills ''mastery with guns''?]


    "When fusing, is there a failure rate?" Having learned from the bonus draw, this time Hikaru had to ask more carefully.


    [No, you can be rest assured.]


    Hikaru nodded and said, "ept!"


    [Ding! Sessfully fused, you obtain the skill ''Gun Proficiency, Tier F-'']


    Hikaru frowned at that, 3 skills of the same type fused to help him get a higher skill. However, that skill was only F- which made him a bit disappointed.


    However, Hikaru knew he couldn''t ask for much right now.


    He immediately used a melee proficiency skill, of course, this skill didn''t even reach tier F- like mastering a gun.


    But that was enough to help him defend himself.


    At this moment, Hikaru noticed the ''power evolution potion''.


    ¡­


    Name: Potion of Power Evolution


    Description: After using it, it would help your body reach the most perfect state.


    ¡­


    "The most perfect state?"


    [That''s right.] Rika exined: [After using it, you will be a perfect human. Even though you still can''t reach Tier F, you will at least be 5 times stronger than you are now.]

 Chapter 28 Destiny Item– Tadashi Lost Half Soul

    ?"What is the use of being a perfect human? How strong is it?"


    [Specifically speaking, perfect humanity means that every category of your strength reaches the highest level that humans can achieve.]


    [All diseases in your body will also be eliminated, and your antibodies will also be much stronger. You can''t even get cancer.]


    Hikaru was happy to hear that. Although after bing a Perfect Human, his strength still wouldn''t reach Tier F level, but he would be 5 times stronger than now.


    That was enough.


    Enough for him to survive the beginning of the Apocalypse.


    Hikaru took out the ''power evolution potion'', which was a small vessel like a blood vessel for testing.


    Inside it was a blue liquid that gave off a gentle light.


    [Master, you should wait until you are alone in your room before you drink it, that would be better.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded. He had read many novels, and the novels all said that the drugs that improve the physical condition were painful for the drinker.


    He thought that maybe the ''power evolution potion'' was the same.


    What he was a little disappointed in was that he only had 2 ''power evolution potions''. If he had 3 vials, he would have been able to fuse them and get a high level ''power evolution potion''.


    Hikaru continued to look at the remaining rewards.


    ¡­


    Name: Auto pickup


    Tier: F


    Description: You can default to 2 types of items you want to pick up. When you encounter that item within a radius of 5 meters, this skill will automatically pick them up.


    You can specify where to store the items that this skill picks up.


    Items to pick up: 0/1


    Storage ce: ???


    *Note: Items that this skill can pick up must be derelict items.


    ¡­


    Hikaru frowned, he felt that this skill could only be used during the apocalypse. However, only being able to automatically pick up 2 types of items was a bit less.


    If he wanted to collect food in supermarkets or city food depots, this skill would be useless.


    Hikaru continued to check everything else until he finally reached thest thing.


    ¡­


    Name: One-time activation of locked item.


    Type: disposable


    Description: Helps you unlock any locked items.


    ¡­


    "This is¡­" Hikaru immediately took out a small box from his pocket, then used the skill he had just received.


    An electronic board suddenly appeared, making him extremely happy.


    [Ding! Do you want to unlock the Panara Box?]


    Hikaru was so happy that he wanted to cry. Although he held the Panara Box in his hand and knew how to activate it.


    However, Hikaru still felt extremely worried because he was not the main character.


    Besides¡­ After obtaining the Panara Box, the System still wouldn''t recognize that he possessed it.


    That made Hikaru think that when the apocalypse came, he wouldn''t be able to activate the Panara Box and Tadashi might take it from him.


    However, things are different now.


    If he sessfully activates the Panara Box, it means that he would be the owner of this item.


    Hikaru hastily said, "ept!"


    [Ding! Unlock sessfully.]


    The small box in Hikaru''s palm instantly turned into a beam of light that flew into the center of his forehead, then disappeared.


    However, Hikaru was unafraid as he knew this meant he had be the master of the Panara Box.


    [Ding! Congrattions on sessfully stealing Tadashi''s destined item, the Panara Box.]


    [Ding! Congrattions on sessfully stealing 10,000 lucky points from Tadashi.]


    ¡­


    Name: Tadashi


    Lucky points: 14,000


    *Note: You have a 20% chance of sessfully killing Tadashi.


    ¡­


    "Only 20% why am I notpletely able to kill him?"


    [That''s right.] Rika exined: [The main character can''t be killed so easily. Even though his luck is lower than yours, that doesn''t mean you can kill him easily.]


    "So, when can we kill him?"


    [The lower his luck, the higher your sess rate.]


    Hikaru frowned, however, he felt he could do it. Anyway, the end of the world had not yete, but he had already caused Tadashi to lose more than ? of his lucky points.


    Besides¡­ he also possessed the skill ''Surveince''. So, Tadashi''s every move, thought, and n was within his sight.


    To Hikaru, right now, Tadashi was like an animal in a cage, who was unable to escape his grasp.


    Besides, Hikaru could also harvest more lucky points from Tadashi.


    Putting aside his worries about Tadashi, Hikaru closed his eyes, and searched for information about the Panara Box.


    "Here you are!" Hikaru smiled and was satisfied.


    Suddenly, a bulletin board appeared in front of him.


    [Ding! Do you want to make the Panara Box your destined item?]


    Hikaru immediately confirmed: "Agreed!"


    [Ding! The Panara Box has be your destined item.]


    At this point, the system immediately changed. On the system bulletin board, Hikaru saw a new tab named ''Panara Box'' appear.


    Hikaru, using his mind, selected the tag ''Panara Box''. After that, the system changed to two new tabs including ''storage space'' and ''fusion space''.


    Hikaru knew these two things, which were the two main functions of the Panara Box and it was also the two functions that helped Tadashi survive in the apocalypse.


    ''Storage space'' creates a huge space. Hikaru considered that if it was like in the novel, then this space had a storage area that was 1,000 meters high, 1,000 meters wide and 1,000 meters long.


    With such a huge space, he could hold a lot of food.


    Besides, the ''storage space'' also has the function of freezing the time of the items inside it.


    To put it simply¡­ if Hikaru put a hot water bottle of 80 degrees Celsius into the ''storage space'', even if he took it out 10 yearster, the water bottle would still be hot at 80 degrees Celsius.


    However, the only downside to that ''storage space'' is that it cannot contain living organisms.


    But that is more than enough.


    Hikaru now no longer worried about food storage and how to store food long enough to use.


    The Panara Boxes ''storage space'' solves that problem.


    Next, it was the ''fusion space'' function. This was the most difficult function to use, even the main character of the novel - Tadashi couldn''t use it properly.


    The ''fusion space'' is a space where items of the same type can be fused together to be a higher level item.


    However, Hikaru thought that things were not so simple, perhaps the ''Fusing Space'' had another function.


    He asked Rika: "Do you know if the ''Fusing Space'' has any other function?"


    [Hm¡­you can select the ''information'' section above to see the information about that function in more detail.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    [You didn''t ask me either.]


    Hikaru could only sigh and do as Rika said, and an information board appeared in front of him.


    ¡­


    Description 1: ''Fusion Space'' can fuse 3 items of the same type and tier into a high-level item.


    Description 2: ''The fusion space can fuse many different devices and items into a moreplete item. However, in order to use this function it is necessary to have the correct fusion form.


    ¡­


    Hikaru frowned at that, and suddenly, he remembered Delmor.


    Yes, he holds "The Doomsday Encyclopedia", which contains instructions for assembling parts of various monsters into equipment.


    "Could this¡­ this function of the Panara Box have something to do with The Doomsday Encyclopedia?" Hikaru frowned.


    However, even if they were rted, Hikaru couldn''t do anything else.


    "The Doomsday Encyclopedia" is not the same as "Panara Box".


    Tadashi only happened to find the Panara Box while he was hiding from Zombies. And "The Doomsday Encyclopedia" appeared right in Delmor''s head.


    Hikaru was also unable to open Delmor''s skull and find it. Its state was the same as that of the currently existing Panara Box.


    How could he get it?


    The answer was not possible.


    Hikaru could only sigh. However, the current harvest surpassed his imagination.


    The first thing Hikaru did was put his gun in the ''storage space''.


    Whenever he needed it, with just a thought from him, the gun would appear in his hand immediately in less than 0.5 seconds.


    At this time, he opened the personal information board to look at it.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 16,200


    Unused points: 10,000


    Skills: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F), Gun proficiency (F-), Melee proficiency.


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    Unused Item: Power Evolution Potion x2.


    ¡­


    Hikaru thought to himself that if he used the power evolution potion, he would be more capable of defending himself when the apocalypse came.


    Even though this was Hikaru''s first day in this world, what he had gained made him feel more confident.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in another ce, Tadashi was having a party to celebrate his inheritance from Hodai.


    This ce was also extremely luxurious, although there was only one table with 10 people sitting around, this room was extremely spacious.


    In the middle of the room, there was a band ying orchestral music, making the meal of the people here even more luxurious.


    Of course, three of the ten people sitting here were Tadashi, Hodai, and Amanda Ryrlia.


    The remaining seven were either people with extremely important roles in this city or people of extremely high social status.


    Tadashi was happily talking and getting to know the other seven. Anyway, if he wanted to make decisions in the future, everything he was going to do would involve those seven people.


    Ryrlia was different, she held a ss of champagne, leaned back on the chair, and elegantly enjoyed the ss of wine.


    At this moment, she was like a beauty who came out of a painting, and this made everyone sitting at the dining table look at her.


    Even Tadashi was enamored with her, he was so captivated by her that he forgot to even get to know the other seven.


    Suddenly, Tadashi felt a rush of dizziness. Startled, he tried to stand up, but he couldn''t stand.


    Hodai asked fearfully, "Tadashi, are you okay?"


    Ryrlia was also a bit surprised, she frowned at Tadashi.


    Tadashi now felt like someone had taken half of his soul. Feelings of insecurity and fear enveloped his entire body and mind.


    Suddenly, he put his hands on the table, opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood, and then lost consciousness.

 Chapter 29 Kioa Slum...

    ?Hikaru only waited for Velys for about 20 minutes when she came with a small suitcase.


    "Hikaru, I''ve finished packing¡­" said Velys as she walked towards him.


    Hikaru could see that she was trying to clean up quickly because sweat was still on her forehead.


    He sighed and said, "You could have called me to help you."


    Velys shook her head: "If you enter the girls'' dormitory, many people will say bad things about you, and I don''t want that."


    "You are thinking too much. When the apocalypsees, they will only worry about where to find food, they won''t even be able to remember what I did."


    Despite saying that, Hikaru still smiled. He felt that Velys'' thoughts seemed to be directed at him.


    "Is such a small suitcase enough?"


    Velys nodded: "That''s enough, if Ick something, I can buy it."


    She said as she took out two ck cards, one belonged to Hikaru, and the other probably belonged to her.


    "Surprise¡­" Velys said with a smile.


    Hikaru nodded: "Quite unexpected, I hope you can use it properly."


    "Of course¡­" Velys nodded. Of course we will use it wisely, because this is the property used to build our house.


    As soon as that thought popped into her head, her face turned red like an apple.


    Hikaru frowned at this, he found Velys extremely difficult to understand. But he didn''t care as much: "Let''s go, let''s eat something, and then continue working."


    "Um¡­" Velys nodded, her face making an expression that said, ''I''ll do anything you want''.


    The two started walking, and Hikaru was about to help Velys carry her suitcase when a voice rang out.


    "Velys! What are you doing?"


    Velys and Hikaru were a bit surprised, they turned their heads and looked behind them to see Rinaing.


    Rina saw Velys with a suitcase standing beside Hikaru, and her heart was filled with panic.


    She shivered a little and asked, "You¡­ what are you going to do?"


    Velys wasn''t shy around Rina right now. Sheughed and said, "Ah! Rina, I won''t be returning to the dormitory from now on. I have rented that room until you graduate, so you can use it with peace of mind."


    Rina shook her head: "No, I mean¡­ will you stay with Hikaru?"


    Velys tilted her head, thinking that the two of them would live together in a mansion in the future, she smiled and said, "That''s right."


    "Velys!" Rina suddenly shouted.


    "Heh?!"


    "Do you know what the hell you''re doing? Are you following Hikaru? Are you crazy? I won''t allow you to follow him." Rina''s voice was filled with anger.


    Velys frowned and said, "Rina, don''t you understand what I''m saying? I''m not asking for your permission, I''m just informing you, understand?"


    "But¡­" Rina gritted her teeth, she didn''t understand why there was a slight pain in her chest right now.


    At this point, Rina found Velys obnoxious. She felt Velys was like a thief who had stolen what was most important to her.


    Rina also didn''t understand what she herself was thinking. She didn''t like Hikaru, but she also didn''t want Hikaru to like someone else or be with someone else.


    She just wanted him to be her dog forever.


    Rina suddenly rushed over and grabbed Velys'' arm: "I won''t let you go! Velys, you should remember I''m protecting you, Hikaru is not a good person."


    Velys frowned and said, "Rina, that''s enough. What you are doing will only make me despise you even more."


    "What?!"


    "Rina, in your head you only think Hikaru is like your dog, and I''m the one who stole your dog, right?"


    Rina was startled hearing that, she stepped back, and constantly shook her head: "No, that isn''t what I am thinking."


    Velys didn''t stop: "Rina, then why did you stop me?"


    "Because¡­ Hikaru is not a good friend! He is just using you?"


    "Oh! Even if he uses me, I ept it. I also hope he takes advantage of me."


    "Velys! You''re crazy!"


    "That''s right! I am crazy! If I can be crazy for the person I love, I  will ept bing a madman! At least, I''m not like you."


    "I? What the hell are you talking about, Velys?"


    "Didn''t I say it right? Don''t use the excuse that you''re protecting me to stop me. What you''re afraid of is that Hikaru won''t notice you anymore."


    "That''s not true! I don''t like him! I don''t need his attention either."


    "You need his attention. The better he treats you, the more you avoid him. The more attention he gives you the more famous you are, and this will make you look like a saintess, who is not seduced by money."


    "That''s not true!"


    "You like the way people look at you with admiration. You like people calling you a clean person."


    "Shut up!"


    "Rina! You never wanted to protect me. You stopped me because you were afraid you wouldn''t be popr anymore."


    "Shut up!"


    "Rina! You should remember that if Hikaru still flirts with you, no one can harm you because he is Hodai''s son. But if Hikaru abandons you¡­ you can''t imagine the consequences of that."


    "AAAA!!" Rina shouted, then waved her hand to p Velys.


    However, Hikaru immediately grabbed Rina''s arm. He frowned, his voice filled with coldness, as he said: "I don''t want to hit women, but I hope you won''t test my patience. "


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Hikaru¡­ you¡­ are you threatening me?" Rina was stunned, she didn''t think that Hikaru would dare say such words to her.


    Before, no matter how angry Hikaru was, he would just shut up and then turn around and leave. He didn''t even dare raise his voice to her.


    Now it was different, Hikaru''s cold voice and menacing words scared her.


    "I''m not threatening you¡­ I''m just reminding you."


    "Do you¡­ do you believe I won''t want to see you anymore?"


    "Ah! It''s so scary." His voice filled with disdain, Hikaru sneered, "Okay! It''s better if you don''t see me."


    "You¡­ let go! Let go of me!" Rina struggled, wanting to pull her hand away from Hikaru''s.


    Hikaru, of course, granted Rina''s wish, he immediately let go of her hand. But due to this, Rina jerked backwards, lost her support, and fell to the ground.


    "Hikaru!" Just as Rina fell to the ground, another voice rang out.


    Hikaru sighed now, he felt an extreme headache. These two people were like leeches, they clung to him and didn''t let go.


    That''s right, the owner of that voice was Delmor. At this time, his head was wrapped in a white gauze bandage as he rushed over: "Bastard! What did you do to Rina?!"


    Delmor hurriedly helped Rina to her feet, but Rina shouted angrily, "Get out of the way!"


    "Rina, I''m Delmor!"


    "Stay away! Are you deaf?!"


    Delmor, who was startled,  frowned at Hikaru, his eyes filled with anger and hatred.


    Hikaru shrugged: "Don''t look at me like that, or I''ll have you bandaged up."


    When Delmor heard that, he shivered with fear.


    Hikaru nced at Delmor and Rina, then left with Velys. Delmor wanted to say something, but seeing Hikaru''s cold eyes that were looking at him, he dared not say anything.


    Before she left, Velys came over to Rina, who was sitting on the ground, and said, "Rina, from now on I hope you won''t treat Hikaru like your dog."


    "You should remember who he is. Hikaru is capable of throwing you on the bed, eating you, and then mercilessly discarding you."


    "But he doesn''t do that because he respects you. However, you don''t respect him, you only see him as a tool for your use."


    "Wake up to reality, Rina. You are nothing."


    After that, Velys and Hikaru left.


    After they were gone, Delmor breathed a sigh of relief and scolded himself, "Those two bastards will pay the price."


    "Rina, are you okay? I''ll take you back to the dorm..."


    "Release me!" Rina shouted loudly, her voice choking as if she were crying.


    "Rina, don''t cry. You still have me, I will take care of you."


    Rina shook her head and said nothing. She staggered to her feet and then tried to walk back to her dorm room.


    Delmor followed behind Rina, wanting to help her get back to the dormitory, but he was a little happy in his heart.


    Rina is in a desperate state, if I stay by her side tofort her, she will surely appreciate and love me.


    Hikaru, thank you for giving me this opportunity. However, I will not forget this enmity, he thought.


    Delmor had a lot of thoughts in his heart, but right after that, he walked over to Rina''s side. He used a warm and gentle voice to say: "Rina, your state is very unstable right now, I''m not relieved when you..."


    Before Delmor could finish his sentence, Rina''s gaze made him feel scared.


    Her gaze seemed to kill him and cut him into a hundred pieces.


    "Rina¡­" Delmor was taken aback, he didn''t understand what he had done wrong. No, maybe she was angry at Hikaru, not me.


    That''s right, I''m the one who gives her warmth, she can''t hate me.


    Rina shook her head and said, "Sorry, I wanna be alone. Get back!"


    "I¡­" Delmor wanted to say something more, but Rina left, and quickly entered the girls'' dormitory.


    Of course, Delmor couldn''t enter the girls'' dormitory either, so he could only get angry and turn around and leave.


    ¡­


    Outside, Hikaru got into Velys'' car. Anyway, his G63 was smashed by thugs, so he could only hitchhike in Velys'' car.


    In the car, Velys happily sat in the driver''s seat. That''s right, she was afraid that Hikaru was tired, so she wanted him to rest in the passenger seat, while she was in charge of driving.


    "Hikaru, you like eating at Stelin restaurant, right? Let''s go there now."


    Although Velys rarely saw Hikaru, she secretly investigated his actions. Therefore, she knew what he liked to eat, where he ate, and what his hobbies were.


    When Hikaru heard that he wasn''t surprised, of course, he knew that Velys was spying on him, no, rather, she hired a detective to track him.


    But he didn''t hate it either, he replied: "There''s no need to be so luxurious. Just a little snack will do, we have a lot of work to do."


    "Do you know the Kioa slum?"


    "The Kioa Slum? It is located in the East of the city. However, that ce is extremelyplicated, and many criminals are hiding from the wanted orders."


    Hikaru smiled when he heard that, "After eating, I want to go there."

 Chapter 30 F- - (Perfect Humanity)

    ?Hikaru and Velys stopped at a convenience store and ate some cake. After that Hikaru entered a neighboring inn and rented a small room.


    Velys was in the bedroom, sitting on the bed waiting for him. At this moment, she felt very nervous, because she did not understand why Hikaru brought her here.


    Could it be¡­ Hikaru wants¡­


    Should I resist or cooperate with himter?


    What are you up to?


    Is it too hasty to be here for the first time?


    Do I need to take a shower first?


    Countless thoughts ran through Velys'' head causing her face to turn red, her small heart beat so fast that she couldn''t calm down.


    Hikaru, who was in the bathroom, took out the "power evolution potion", and was admiring its beauty.


    Then he opened the lid, and immediately drank the whole thing.


    As the medicine entered his stomach, Hikaru felt that his body was burning. That''s right, his body was as red as a burning coal.


    He jumped into the tub, which was already filled with water. As soon as his body came into contact with the water, a plume of smoke rose up as if a hot steel rod had just been ced inside the water.


    Hikaru felt his body ache terribly, it was as if countless needles were piercing every cell of his body.


    Fortunately the pain did notst too long, and about 3 minutester, everything was over.


    Hikaru sat in the bathtub panting. However, when Hikaru looked back at his body, he felt extremely overjoyed.


    Hikaru felt power radiating through every cell of him as if he had been born again.


    His body was more supple, more durable, stronger and cleaner. All the diseases in his body had been eliminated, and he had be a perfect human.


    Hikaru stood up and looked at himself in the mirror, he was captivated by how his muscles had reached a state of perfection.


    His Muscles were solid, and not too bulky, they were even very flexible.


    However, his clothes were all wet, and he had no other clothes to change into.


    At this point, Hikaru could only open the door, look at Velys who was sitting on the bed and asked shyly: "Velys, can you buy me another set of clothes?"


    "Heh?! Eh!? Ah! Clothes? Okay!"


    Velys jumped to her feet, then looked toward the gap in the bathroom door. The first thing she saw was Hikaru wearing wet clothes.


    Not only that, she also saw his perfect muscles, and she even noticed that Hikaru''s skin was brighter than before, which startled her.


    Velys stood still, looking at Hikaru as if she was looking at a statue of a Greek god. Beautiful and majestic.


    Velys felt her heart rate rise abnormally high as if it wanted to jump out of her chest.


    Velys'' face was red and hot, however, Hikaru''s figure was so beautiful that she couldn''t take her eyes off her.


    Then about 5 secondster, Hikaru closed the bathroom door, and at this time, Velys woke up from her daze.


    She gasped, feeling extremely embarrassed inside.


    AAA!!! It turns out that Hikaru''s body is so beautiful.


    Huh! It seems that the news that he is often dissolute is just a rumor.


    Is there any dissolute person with a beautiful body like him? He must have trained in secret so that no one else would know.


    AAA!! If that body pressed on me, I wouldn''t be able to resist.


    Velys thought about so many things that a little saliva spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    But then, she managed to calm down, and go out to buy Hikaru another outfit.


    Velys tried to choose an outfit that resembled the one he was wearing. She thought that Hikaru wore that cloth because he feltfortable.


    While waiting for Velys to return, Hikaru opened his information board. At this time, he saw that in his personal information board, there was an additional item called "strength".


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 16,200


    Unused points: 10,000


    Strength: F-- (Perfect Humanity)


    Skills: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F), Gun proficiency (F-), Melee proficiency.


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    Unused Item: Power Evolution Potion x1.


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw that his current strength was Tier F with 2 (-), but he still felt extremely happy.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Even though he was (F--) he was already 5 times stronger than he was before. Now, he was a perfect human in every way.


    Not only his strength, but his other senses had also evolved.


    With one pot of ''power evolution potion'' left, Hikaru thought for a moment and then decided to keep this potion.


    Momentster, Velys returned, carrying a set of clothes. Hikaru opened the bathroom door to get the clothes.


    At this point, Velys could see the entire interior of the bathhouse, especially Hikaru.


    She was so excited that her face turned red again, her eyes staring at him like a pervert who was peeking at someone else''s bath.


    Hikaru sighed, he didn''t know why Velys was acting so infatuated. Were muscles so attractive to women?


    He didn''t know. After all, when he was on Earth, he never possessed muscles.


    Can an office worker who was sitting for more than 8 hours in one ce have muscles?


    After changing clothes, Hikaru and Velys left the inn. However, what puzzled him was that Velys seemed to be feeling very frustrated.


    Are you crazy? You want me to y tricks on you so you can feel satisfied?


    Hikaru felt an extreme headache, he imagined that the times he would spend with  Velys in the future would certainly not be peaceful.


    Velys continued to be Hikaru''s chauffeur, since he didn''t know anything  about this world anyway.


    But Velys was different, she knew all the streets in this city, and she could take him anywhere in the city that he needed to go.


    The car stopped in front of a small alley. Hikaru and Velys looked inside the alley and frowned.


    Inside, there were dim lightsing from the houses in the alley. However, that was enough to help them see how dirty and messy the inside was.


    Velys frowned and said, "Hikaru, are you sure you''re going inside?"


    Hikaru nodded, this time, he wasn''t scared because he still had a gun in his hand.


    Velys of course didn''t know that, and she worried for him: "Hikaru, I will go with you."


    Hikaru shook his head: "No need, you just need to lock the car door carefully. If anything happens, drive away immediately."


    Velys nodded at that. However, Hikaru nced at Velys, knowing that even if she nodded, she would definitely be here waiting for him.


    If he didn''te back, Velys would surely enter the Kioa slum.


    Hikaru sighed and shook his head, he opened the car door and entered the slums. Now, he was extremely confident.


    Although his strength was only (F--), he was still much stronger than normal people.


    In addition, he also possessed  Tier (F-) in gun mastery, mastered closebat and he had the special gun he kept in the ''storage space''.


    With those skills and guns, he was confident that no one in the Kioa slum could endanger him.


    On both sides of the alley were temporary houses built side by side. The lighting from the house could only help this street have a little more light.


    Although the street was still very dark and there were no street lights on either side, Hikaru could still see everything clearly.


    Anyway, his body had evolved, his eyesight had also evolved, many times better than before.


    Hikaru walked in the alley, seeing that there were many other alleys inside, he frowned.


    He came to this ce with only one purpose, that is to find someone. It could be said that he was an unimportant character in the novel "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box".


    However, for him, that person''s ability was quite useful to him.


    Anyway, it was better to have an ally than to have an additional enemy. If that person were to fall into Tadashi''s hands, that person would be Hikaru''s enemy.


    If Hikaru came first, then that person might be his ally.


    However, he had a huge problem and that was that he didn''t know where the person was. In the novel, the author only said that the person lived in the Kioa slum to the east of the city.


    But the author didn''t clearly state where the person lived or  what his main address was. So Hikaru could only sigh, and slowly search.


    Suddenly, Hikaru sensed someone following him. However, he was not afraid, on the contrary, he smiled.


    Rough? Great!


    Hikaru suddenly turned into another alley nearby, the three thugs behind him also quickly followed him.


    If Tadashi were here, he would surely recognize these three thugs as the ones who blocked his way this morning.


    But now, they were following Hikaru.


    It was unknown if these thugs were lucky or unlucky because they met the main character in the morning and they were meeting the viin in the evening on the same day.


    Those three thugs, after entering the small and dark alley, were suddenly beaten.


    That''s right, Hikaru with his melee skills and his perfect human physique, he instantly knocked two of the thugs unconscious.


    He acted so quickly that the  two thugs did not realize what happened and were knocked unconscious.


    The other thug only heard two sounds but he still didn''t understand what was happening.


    It was too dark in this alley, so dark that the thug couldn''t see anything.


    He felt something very dangerous approaching him.


    "Oi! Aka! Saki! Where are you guys?"


    "They won''t answer you." A cold voice spoke from behind him.


    The thug was startled, and he felt a cold wind blow across his spine making him shiver, his instincts were also telling him to run away.


    But before he could run, Hikaru kicked him in the back.


    The thug fell to the ground, he  felt like his lungs were about to burst.


    Hikaru wasted no time, he grabbed the thug''s neck and asked, "I ask, you answer."


    The thug tried to struggle but couldn''t get rid of Hikaru''s hand that was lying on his neck.


    At this point, he desperately nodded. He felt so unlucky that he wanted to cry. In the morning he met Tadashi, now he wanted to steal some money, but he met a master in  meleebat.


    Of course, Hikaru didn''t care what the thug thought, he said in a very cold voice: "Do you know where the Gray Wolf is?"

 Chapter 31 Killer... First Time?

    ?Hearing that name, the thug was startled, and he quickly shook his head repeatedly.


    "Don''t lie to me. If not¡­"


    Hikaru threw the thug on the ground, then kicked him in the back. This caused him so much pain that he almost lost consciousness.


    Just now, that kick seemed to have broken his lungs. Now that Hikaru was stepping on his back, he felt so much pain that he couldn''t breathe.


    The frightened thug cried out: "Help! Help¡­um..um.."


    Hikaru kicked the thug in the mouth, and he felt so much pain that he cried out in pain.


    The thug felt his teeth fall out a few times. The kick just now even caused his teeth and tongue to touch each other, and this made him spit out blood.


    "Don''t make me break your head in this ce, do you understand?!"


    The thug was in pain, but he was afraid that if he didn''t answer, Hikaru would continue to beat him.


    The thug kept nodding, every time he nodded, his teeth hurt so much that it made him cry like a baby.


    "Good!"


    ¡­


    The thug led Hikaru through many alleys in the Kioa slums to a special area.


    This ce was like an abandoned factory, the outside had walls that were more than 3 metres high and an iron gate, but it had been severely rusted.


    The thug was now panting from blood loss and exhaustion. He leaned against the wall and pointed at the abandoned factory.


    Hikaru nodded, he knew that this was what he was looking for. In the novel "Apocalypse: I Own the Panara Box" it was also described as an abandoned factory located near the Kioa slums.


    The thug gasped, he felt like he was about to faint.


    Suddenly, Hikaru spoke up: "Good! You are no longer useful."


    The thug seemed to realise what was going to happen to Hikaru, and he jumped back in fear.


    However, the thug was severely injured and exhausted, and now he was nothing more than an ant in front of Hikaru.


    "Sorry..i¡­i¡­"


    "Ah! No need to apologise." Hikaruughed. Although it was his first time doing this, he felt that it was what he needed to do.


    Hikaru didn''t think that if he let this thug go, he would leave him alone.


    Besides¡­ if Hikaru wasn''t strong, then perhaps these thugs would not simply rob him of his property, but they might even kill him.


    This Kioa slum was extremelyplex. Inside this slum, several people die every day for unknown reasons. Even the bodies of those people were hidden in this area.


    If he died in this ce, perhaps the thugs would bury or dump his body somewhere as prey for rats and insects.


    After putting on the gloves, the thug still couldn''t run, he sat on the ground panting. Blood and tears were smeared on his face.


    Hikaru reached out, grabbed the thug''s neck, and then exerted a little force.


    Crunk!


    The sound of broken bones resounded, and with him being five times stronger than before, he easily broke the neck of the thug as if he were breaking a dry tree branch.


    The thug was dead. His neck was bent at a 90-degree angle, and his eyes rolled up to only the whites.


    After killing the thug, Hikaru feltpletely normal, he did not feel afraid or anxious.


    Perhaps¡­ to him, this world was just a world in a novel, unlike Earth.


    Besides, he was just a passerby, who was temporarily living in this world for a while.


    Or maybe it''s because he was the viin, so when he killed people, he didn''t feel guilty.


    Hikaru hid the thug''s body in a bush. He also didn''t care who would find his body or how the police would investigate it.


    He dared to kill someone in this ce because no one knew about it except criminals. A week would have passed before the police or someone else discovered the body of this thug.


    By the time the police discovered the body of this thug, the apocalypse would have alreadye. But would the police still exist then?


    The answer was no.


    Hikaru approached the abandoned factory. Although it was an abandoned factory, the inside still had the same light as a normal factory.


    He hid to the side, and peered inside. Hikaru saw someone who was most likely a lookout sitting outside, and holding a metal baseball bat.


    Despite taking on guard duty, he just sat with his back against the wall and smoked.


    At this point, another person appeared, probably a friend of the other man. He also held a baseball bat in his hand.


    "Oi! You''re on guard duty, but you are smoking like that, don''t worry, the boss will¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the man frowned and said: "Huh! Are you afraid? What is anyone doing in this ce? I''m afraid even ghosts won''te here."


    "Boss? He''s enjoying the women inside, he doesn''t care what we''re doing out here."


    The young man who had just arrived just sighed: "Haizzz, that''s all I''m afraid of. I was just peeing a little the other day and I was punched by him, I almost broke a tooth."


    "Hahahaha.. You went at the wrong time. In the morning, you have to be on high alert. But at night it''s different, I''ll bet you that Boss is sleeping with those women right now."


    "Do you know what the boss is doing?"


    "Of course. You''re a newbie, so it''s normal not to know. Who in this ce doesn''t know that he only spends his evenings ying with the women he has just captured."


    "I''m just worried the police will find this ce."


    "Police?! Hahahaha¡­ Do you know how long I''ve been here? More than 5 years now. Don''t call the police, even if¡­"


    "Pks!"


    "Whatever¡­?"


    Suddenly, there was a whistling sound from the wind, and the man who was talking suddenly fell silent.


    "Oi! Don''t leave me hanging; continue what you were saying."


    The young man frowned and pushed the man''s shoulder. Suddenly, the man who was sitting with his back against the wall tilted to one side, theny on the ground.


    "Heh?!" The young man was startled, because it was too dark. Even though he was sitting next to the other man, he could not see clearly what had just happened.


    He quickly took out a lighter from his pocket. Turning on the lighter, a horrible sight met his eyes.


    On the man''s head was a fruit knife, and only half of the de and handle remained outside.


    The young man was so scared that he couldn''t even scream.


    "Pks!"


    The young man suddenly stopped all his actions, and he reached out and touched his head.


    That''s right, there was also a knife inserted there. Then.. he fell to the ground, and his life also ended.


    Hikaru stood in the distance, and upon seeing the two dead guards, he immediately climbed inside. Those two fruit knives he threw were bought while buying food at the convenience store.


    Even though he had a gun, carrying a few knives with him also made him feel safer.


    Anyway, the gunfire was too loud, and it was easy to attract the attention of people, especially the police.


    Even though Hikaru approached the gate, he didn''t know how to get inside.


    He walked around the factory and discovered an irondder attached to the wall, thedder led to the roof. At the end of thatdder, there was a ratherrge hole, big enough for an adult to enter.


    "Heh?! Am I that lucky?"


    [Of course. Right now, your luck points are over 16,000. Although you can''t bepared with other main characters,pared to normal people, you are very lucky.]


    [It''s just¡­ you don''t have the protective protagonist''s aura.]


    Hikaru was happy to hear that. So¡­ter, doing anything would be much simpler.


    [Huh! Do not be in a hurry to rejoice. You should remember you are a viin, when you meet the main character, your luck won''t be of much use.]


    He shook his head and sighed, "I understand."


    Hikaru clung to the irondder, then easily entered the interior.


    In the factory, there was still light from industrial bulbs. Huge machines that had been severely rusted were everywhere.


    Hikaru stood on the vent and looked down. There weren''t many people inside, but the sight he saw made him frown.


    In a hidden corner, on the ground, three men raped a woman. She was like a doll, shey still on the ground and let the three men do whatever they liked with her body.


    Her whole body had many wounds. Hikaru could even see a lot of blood on her face and¡­ on her bottom.


    Hikaru frowned, and started to use the giant machine inside the factory to get close to those people. Of course, he still kept a safe distance to avoid detection.


    He stood from afar and pondered, as only two small knives were left in his pocket. Hikaru walked gently towards the three men. He looked around, but he did not see anyone else.


    At this point, he was assured that there were no bystanders.


    Hikaru took out the two knives, stared at the three men raping the other girl, then..


    "Pkts!"


    "Pkts!"


    Two howls of wind resounded, and two knives immediately stabbed into the other two men''s heads. Thest one didn''t realise it yet because he was enjoying the woman''s body when Hikaru moved.


    His speed was extremely fast, he stood about 10 metres away from the men, and everything happened in less than 2 seconds.


    Hikaru immediately grabbed a knife that was stuck in one man''s head and pulled it out, then stabbed the other man''s throat.


    The man was startled to see Hikaru appear, however, before he could make any sound, the knife stabbed into his throat.


    His mouth was open, but only the sound of "uc¡­uc.." came out, as if he were choking on something.


    His hands were covering his throat where Hikaru had inserted the knife, and his eyes were widening as he looked at Hikaru full of disbelief and fear.


    But then he fell on his face and died.

 Chapter 32 This Is Hell On Earth...

    ?When Hikaru finished, he only nced at the three men for a moment and then at the woman. He then pulled the knife from the man''s throat and held it in his hand.


    If this woman made any sound, he would kill her instantly.


    After all, he was also a viin, even if he did not do evil, he was still a viin.


    Therefore, he would kill this girl without hesitation if she dared to make a sound. If she obediently kept quiet, then he could let her live.


    The girl seemed to realize that the three men who raped her were dead.


    She looked at the three dead men, then at Hikaru. Hikaru also looked at her, the knife held in his hand as if it would pierce the girl''s throat at any moment.


    However, she didn''t seem to be scared. The girl turned to the man lying on the ground, and tried to pull out the knife from his head.


    Anyway, Hikaru''s strength was now extraordinary, at least it was 3 times higher than normal people.


    Because of that, he could easily stab a knife into someone''s head.


    However, this girl seemed to have been tormented for a long time so her body was very weak. It took a long time for her to pull out the knife from the man''s head.


    Then, Hikaru saw a scene that surprised him, no, he was not too surprised.


    The girl held a knife in her hand and repeatedly stabbed the bodies of those three men.


    Blood sttered on the floor, and formed arge pool of blood. Even though the girl was gasping for air, and showing an expression like she was about to die, she didn''t stop.


    She pierced the eye of the man whose throat was cut by Hikaru with a knife, and forcefully pulled it out and...


    She chewed it.


    That''s right, she chewed on that thug''s eye with all her might, her face showing a frenzy that made Hikaru a little scared.


    After a while, she seemed satisfied as she stabbed the knife hundreds of times into the three sets of bodies of those three men. She even cut their dick, and gouged out their eyes...


    It could be seen that this girl had been horribly tortured to bring such hatred.


    At this moment, her mouth was filled with blood and white fluid after chewing on the other man''s eyeballs, which spilled out the corner of her mouth.


    The girl looked at Hikaru with a smile and said, her voice whispering as if she had used all her strength to say, "Thank you..."


    Hikaru sighed, he approached the girl and hugged her. He wasn''t worried about the blood and dirt on her body getting on him.


    For Hikaru, the dirtiest thing was probably humanity.


    The girl was also surprised when Hikaru hugged her, she also hugged Hikaru tightly as if she was trying to feel the remaining warmth of this world.


    She cried, but no sound came out, only two tears rolled down her cheeks.


    After a while, Hikaru let go of her, stroked her wounded face and said, "Your smile is beautiful."


    Hearing that, the girl smiled, and used the knife she was holding in her hand to stab herself in her throat.


    The girl fell to the ground, but her face still showed a smile. A smile as bright as the sun, full of the happiness of liberation.


    Hikaru was able to stop her, but it was just... that the girl had lost her will to survive. Even if he saved her, she would eventually still kill herself to free herself.


    If she lived, when the apocalypse came, she would also die, at that time, she would die even more painfully.


    Suicide right now was the best relief for her.


    Hikaru knew what she was going to do so he hugged her, and allowed her to feel thest bit of warmth in this world before shemitted suicide.


    He sighed.


    Although the end of the world had not yete, dirty humans still appeared everywhere. Those who consider themselves protagonists, or men of justice, carry on their backs crimes piled up to the point of being taller than Mount Everest.


    The warmest thing was humanity.


    But the coldest thing was also humanity.


    If you just change your perspective and look closely, the main characters are no different from the viins.


    However, right now... Hikaru felt morefortable being the viin. Anyway, he didn''t need to put on the mask of justice.


    Hikaru sat down, took a piece of cloth and covered the girl''s naked body.


    He knew that in this abandoned factory there were many other girls like this girl. ording to the novel that the author described, this ce was the gathering ce of girls kidnapped by traffickers.


    Those girls would be sold to ck bars or other countries as sex ves.


    If the girl dares to resist, they will rape her to the point of death and then take her organs to sell to the ck market.


    In that novel it was also said why such a horrible human trafficking organization could still exist in the city normally.


    That''s because this human trafficking organization was set up by a member of the government at the top of this city.


    Surprise right?


    In fact, it was nothing too surprising.


    Hikaru shook his head, he didn''t want to think about it anymore. He slowly left, and looked for other ces.


    He found a frozen room, in front of the door there were two thugs holding guns.


    That''s right, even though it''s just pistols, they do have guns.


    Hikaru frowned at that, he also had a gun but when fighting, the sound emitted would put him in danger.


    Hikaru thought about what to do he also couldn''t use the old way, and use a knife to attack from a distance.


    Each time he threw it, he had to focus and use all his strength, of course he could only throw 1 knife at a time.


    There were two thugs in front, and they both had guns. Although he could kill 1 thug in an instant, he could hardly deal with the other thug.


    However, he also couldn''t leave because he knew the person he was looking for was behind that door.


    Hikaru thought for a long time, then decided to leave.


    5 minutester, suddenly a scream rang out.


    "There''s a fire! Quickly put out the fire!"


    The two thugs standing guard in front of the steel gate were startled. They looked at each other, then remained still, as if it was their duty to stay in this ce no matter what.


    Suddenly, a voice rang in the two thugs'' radios: "3343."


    Hearing that number, the two thugs immediately took their radios in their hands.


    "One person should go out to check, while the other stays in ce." The voice from the walkie-talkie continued.


    The speaker did not say who he was, his words were very brief. But the other two thugs, as soon as they heard the number sequence at first, believed every word that came out of the walkie-talkie.


    "Clear!"


    The two thugs said, after that, one of them went outside with a gun, while the other one, held a gun in his hand, and cautiously watched his surroundings.


    A minuteter, a knife came flying with tremendous speed and stabbed the head of the thug standing guard in front of the gate.


    The jerk touched his head in surprise, he felt something hit his head. He reached out to touch the radio but soon fell on the ground, when he died he still did not understand why he died.


    Hikaru approached, took the gun from the thug''s hand. But since the time was limited, he couldn''t check what type of gun this was, or how many bullets it had.


    He searched the dead thug''s body, but he didn''t find anything else.


    Then, Hikaru looked towards the other steel door, which had a huge lock on it. Even though he didn''t have the key, he wasn''t afraid either.


    Hikaru took the gun he had just taken from the thug earlier, pointed at the lock and waited.


    5 seconds passed, suddenly...


    BOOM!!!


    A terrible explosion resounded, as soon as that explosion was heard, Hikaru immediately pulled the trigger, and fired repeatedly at the lock.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Hikaru fired 5 bullets continuously into the lock, the gun ran out of ammunition, fortunately the lock was also shot at this time.


    He frowned, there were only 5 bullets in the gun?


    But Hikaru didn''t have time to think much, he tried to push the two heavy doors open. These two doors normally needed two men to open.


    But Hikaru''s power was now many times stronger than normal people so he was able to open this door with his own strength.


    As soon as the door opened, Hikaru saw a scene straight from hell.


    In the room were the bodies of women, no, even men, and children were scattered in the corner of the room.


    The one thing they all have inmon was that they all had their organs removed, and the smell of blood and the stench of corpses made Hikaru cover his nose.


    This is hell on earth.


    Too awful.


    But he didn''t have much time and he didn''t want to stay here for long. He looked to the left, and there was a closed wooden door.


    Hikaru took out his own gun, held it in his hand, and quickly approached that wooden door.


    The door was not locked but Hikaru still did not care, he slowly opened the door and nced inside.


    Behind the door was a slightly dark corridor, nked by closed rooms.


    He took a deep breath and then entered that path, on the way, he heard a lot of groans of pain, and the cries of children.


    Hikaru knew that this was a ce to keep people kidnapped by thugs outside, but he wasn''t a hero, nor could he save them all.


    He was the viin, and he lived only for himself.


    And things like this should be left to the main character, that''s the main character''s job.


    Hikaru reached the end of the corridor and found the room he was looking for. Anyway, his luck point was more than 16,000, so it was understandable that he could easily find what he was looking for.


    Hikaru opened the door, and behind the door was a horrible stench.

 Chapter 33 Grab Me Tightly...

    ?The room was notrge, it was only about 4-5 square meters, and it was extremely dark. The only source of venttion was a small window the size of a hand in the upper corner of the room.


    The only light source was the light from the corridor outside, which was enough for Hikaru to see clearly the situation inside the room.


    In the room, a person sat huddled in a corner,on the ground covered with feces and urine.


    It was not difficult for him to see that it was a girl, with long ck hair but it was like a tangled mess of dirt covering her face.


    She wasn''t wearing any clothes, so Hikaru could clearly see that her body was badly injured.


    Most of her injuries seemed to be caused by a burn, and it covered almost her entire body. Those burns had broken open, and blood and pus were all over her body.


    The ce where she sat was also filled with feces and urine. Even those waste things made her skin more infected.


    The sores covering the burn were still bleeding and emitting a foul stench.


    The girl was shivering and huddled in the corner of the room, she only had one eye left, the other eye was also necrotic from burns.


    Her eyes were filled with fear but also filled with hope.


    She didn''t know Hikaru, but Hikaru knew this girl.


    In the novel, this girl had an extremely tragic fate, but she was forgotten by the author.


    She was Shiori.


    In the novel, the author also talked very carefully about the identity of this girl.


    Shiori was about 20 years old, and she lived in the countryside, in a very poor family with 3 younger sisters and 1 younger brother.


    Because her family was too poor, Shiori, who was the eldest sister, dropped out of university to work and raise her 4 other younger siblings.


    Shiori had given up a lot of things, trying to work to take care of her family but her parents don''t think so.


    This Is Because Shiori''s family still holds an extremely backward ideology that values boys and despises girls.


    That''s why, to Shiori''s parents, she and her three other sisters were just like ves to their younger brother.


    Shiori worked hard to take care of her little brother, but the younger brother only slept and yed.


    But Shiori''s parents still didn''t feel that it was enough, so they made a brutal decision.


    They Sold their 4 daughters, including Shiori, to human traffickers. They didn''t care what the traffickers did to those 4 girls, and they didn''t care about the girls who cried and begged them not to do it.


    But it seems that in their eyes there is only their son, and they ignored all the cries and pleas of their 4 daughters.


    The author did not talk about the fate of the other 3 girls, he only talked about Shiori.


    Shiori was forced to sleep with other men by traffickers because she was also pretty.


    Shiori of course did not ept this, and she protested, but because of that, she was brutally beaten by the traffickers.


    And most of all¡­ they poured boiling water over her, causing her to suffer severe burns and lose an eye.


    Although she was lucky to be alive, they only handled her injuries lightly. That was also the reason for the burns on Shiori''s body, still bleeding and infected.


    Besides¡­ they had no intention of treating her, they just kept Shiori alive until they took her organs.


    After all, Shiori had lost her value as a whore, her ultimate value was the number of organs in her body.


    Of course, they won''t be able to get Shiori''s organs because the end of the world wille, and she will be an evolved person.


    Although the author didn''t explicitly say what Shiori''s power is, it seems to be rted to a type of skill like Healing.


    However, she only appeared for 30 chapters and then disappeared because the author didn''t know how to change Shiori''s mind.


    That''s right, when Shiori appeared, it was 20 days after the apocalypse had happened. At that time, Tadashi identally met Shiori, however, she at that time deeply hated this world.


    Ironically, the person who possessed the healing ability was someone who hated this world for what she had endured.


    At first, the author wrote that Shiori had just met Tadashi and she trusted and loved him. But then readers immediately scolded the author to the point that he didn''t dare to update a new chapter.


    Anyway, the way Shiori loved Tadashi was too forced. A person who hates the world falls in love with someone she just met for the first time?


    Was the author stupid?


    Or was the author FA Dog so he didn''t know how to change a girl''s mind and develop feelings for a girl?


    The author had to revise those chapters. However, in the end he didn''t know how to make Shiori be Tadashi''s woman...


    The author''s intention when creating this character was someone who would help Tadashi better survive in the apocalypse.


    In the apocalypse, having someone with a skill like Healing by your side will give you a lot of peace of mind.


    Whether you were bitten by a Zombie or you were injured, Shiori could heal you.


    Of course, readers also know why the author created the character Shiori with such an unfortunate past.


    It''s because of her super-power.


    She suffered a lot of pain, even her appearance was so devastated that it turned her into an ugly monster. Therefore, she wished to be beautiful and be able to heal all wounds.


    It was that intense desire that helped her gain the superpower of Healing.


    Besides¡­ This was a character that appearedter, the author wanted people to pay more attention to her, so he created such a painful past for Shiori.


    Strictly speaking, Shiori''s painful and unhappy past was all created by the author.


    However, that painful past was a double-edged sword, the author did not know how to help Shiori fall in love with Tadashi.


    In the end, the author had to ignore the character Shiori, and she disappeared from the novel "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box" after 30 chapters.


    Tadashi didn''t need her, nor did the author need her but Hikaru needed Shiori.


    That''s right, for Hikaru, Shiori was a huge treasure.


    In the apocalypse, medical care also disappears, so him having Shiori was like he was obtaining a second life.


    Just imagine that you are injured, but you have no antiseptic and no medical treatment. In the end, a small wound can kill you.


    But when Shiori was around, it was different.


    Hikaru covered his nose with a scarf then approached Shiori.


    She saw Hikaru getting closer and she felt even more scared and tried to step back. But right now, she was in the corner, and no matter how hard she tried to move back, she couldn''t.


    Hikaru felt that Shiori was like a wounded feral cat sitting in the corner of the wall. When she saw a stranger, she was afraid to run away.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Shiori couldn''t run away, she was exhausted anyway, every movement made the burns and necrotic parts of her body painful.


    Hikaru could clearly see that she was shaking, so he took off his jacket and put it on her.


    At this moment, Shiori stared nkly at Hikaru with her remaining eye; it was as if she was seeing light in a dark pit.


    She stretched out her arms with many wounds, blood and pus on them, and clutched the shirt that Hikaru gave her.


    Shiori opened her mouth to say something but couldn''t. However, Hikaru could see that her mouth was still bleeding.


    No, to be more precise¡­ her tongue was severed.


    Hikaru clenched his fists until they turned white. Although he was not the main character or the representative of justice, at this moment, he really wanted to kill the stinking insects in this abandoned factory.


    They weren''t human, they were monsters wearing human skin masks.


    However, Hikaru knew well that now was not the time for him to be a hero. The precondition was that he needed to save Shiori and get her the best treatment.


    He was afraid that after he intervened there would be problems, and perhaps Shiori would die before the apocalypse hit.


    It was the butterfly effect, just a small change could make everything else change too.


    But he didn''t want to keep Shiori in this hell.


    Hikaru said softly, "I came to save you."


    Shiori was so overjoyed that her body was shaking, even though she couldn''t speak, her gaze was enough to tell him how happy she was.


    "Can you move?"


    Shiori heard Hikaru''s words and tried to stand up, but her legs trembled, blood and urine involuntarily spilled out, making Shiori extremely embarrassed and in pain.


    "It''s okay, I''ll carry you..."


    Hikaru didn''t care how dirty her body was, he held her in his arms and carried her like a princess.


    Shiori wanted to grab his shirt to feel more secure, like a tranquilizer. But when she saw her hands were full of blood and pus, she did not dare to touch him.


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Grab me tightly."


    Shiori nodded, and clutched Hikaru''s chest with all her strength. Then he quickly took her out of this ce.


    Because the people in the factory were worried about the fire, they didn''t pay attention to what was happening.


    Suddenly, he heard footsteps, because his body evolved, his hearing also evolved.


    "About 10 meters¡­"


    Hikaru estimated the distance, then carried Shiori behind the giant rusted machines in the factory.


    A group of about 3 people all carrying pistols quickly headed towards the other room.


    Fortunately, he and Shiori had juste out of that ce, otherwise, even if he had evolved to be stronger, it was inevitable that he would die under those guns.

 Chapter 34 He Felt Too Much Pressure...

    ?The crowd was startled when the room door opened, and the thug was lying on the ground.


    "Damn it! Someone broke in!"


    "Hurry up! Tell the Boss!"


    "You! Go inside. You! Look around!"


    "Understood!"


    "Damn it!"


    ¡­


    Hikaru and Shiori hid in the distance, when they heard the voices of the crowd they were a bit scared.


    Shiori clutched his shirt tightly, indicating that even if she died, she would not let go. Hikaru was surrounded by gunmen and of course he felt extremely pressured.


    He tried to think of a way to get out of this ce as quickly as possible. Only when he gets out of this slum will he count as a survivor.


    In desperation, he asked Rika: "Is there any way to leave this ce?"


    [Ah! You must have been desperate toe to me, right, Master?]


    "Hurry up!"


    [Huh! 2,000 points I will help you get out of here!]


    "2,000 points? Too expensive!"


    [Then you should slowly find a way out of this ce. Ah, there''s a lot of people outside, let''s enjoy this game of hide and seek. Bye bye!]


    "Ack! Okay, I agree!"


    [Huh! Good¡­]


    "You..."


    Hikaru gritted his teeth, he didn''t think he would need Rika''s help again. Fortunately, however, Rika was also able to help him get out of this ce, otherwise, he was afraid that even if he escaped from this ce, he would have to shed some blood.


    What was more important was that he could hardly escape with Shiori.


    "So¡­ what are you going to use to get me out?"


    [Teleportation, of course. However, I can only help you teleport to any ce about 100 meters away from here.]


    "Don''t you know where the destination is?"


    [I - don''t - know!]


    Hikaru: "..."


    Damn it! If the system could turn into a real person, he would definitely spank Rika''s ass to the point that it would *bloom*.


    [You hug her, I will¡­]


    "Wait!" Hikaru immediately took out the gas can from the storage space, then opened the lid and let the gasoline spill onto the ground, the gas approached the giant machines and creeped into the tiny openings.


    Hikaru took the gas can from the storage space of the Panara Box, next, he took out a Zippo, lit it, and threw it high.


    He quickly hugged Shiori in his arms and said to Rika: "Right now!"


    [Okay~ Please fasten your seat belts¡­ the bus to an unknown location is about to depart.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    Do you still have the time to joke around?


    [Go!]


    Hikaru and Shiori had just disappeared when their burning Zippo lighter fell onto the gas can.


    The fire immediately ignited and spread everywhere, it spread with the flow of gasoline to the smallest openings.


    At this time, the people outside saw the fire appearing inside and ran in.


    "There''s fire! Damn it! Who did it?!"


    "Quickly! Run! There''s nothing left to get!"


    "Everything is on fire! Run away!"


    "What about the people inside? They are very expensive!"


    "Open the door! Let them run out on their own, we''ll collect themter."


    "Call those bastards to keep watch outside, don''t let any of them escape."


    "Call the fire department!"


    "Call the fire department?! Damn it! Are you stupid? Ignore it, if it burns out, the fire will automatically go out, why did you want to call the fire department? Are you an honest citizen?"


    "Hurry up! Call everyone to surround this ce, don''t let those people escape."


    ¡­


    The inside was extremely chaotic, but Hikaru didn''t care. At this moment, he hugged Shiori who appeared right next to the ce where he had just hid the body of the thug who had guided him.


    [Ding! 2,000 luck points deducted.]


    [Ding! Your unused Lucky Point is 8,000.]


    Hikaru didn''t have time to catch his breath, right after that, he hugged Shiori in his arms and ran out of this slum.


    Although it was very dark inside the slum, he could see everything clearly and relied on his memories to find his way out.


    More than 10 minutester, he was finally outside. Seeing the car that Velys was parked in the distance, he was extremely happy.


    "Open the door! Velys!"


    Hikaru shouted when Velys immediately opened the car door. Hikaru rushed to the back seat and closed the door: "Quick! Drive to the nearest hospital."


    Velys saw Hikaru hugging a girl, although she found it difficult to understand Velys did not ask anything, and she immediately drove as he said.


    At this moment, Hikaru breathed a sigh of relief, Shiori was lying on hisp, her hands still clutching his shirt and trembling.


    Her other eye was still tightly closed and there was no sign of it opening because of fear.


    [Ding! Congrattions on saving Shiori. The Plot where Shiori meets Tadashi has disappeared. You have stolen 2,000 luck points from Tadashi.]


    [Ding! Congrattions, you have 10,000 unused luck points.]


    "Rika, I¡­"


    [No, never think about it again! Dream on! It was only once.]


    Before Hikaru could finish his sentence, Rika interrupted his words.


    She of course knew that Hikaru intended to use the 10,000 points in exchange for 20 simultaneous spins. However, this time Rika did notpromise, her attitude was extremely tough.


    Hikaru could only smile wryly when he heard that, because temporarily he could not use his points.


    ¡­


    At Hodai''s private mansion, in Tadashi''s room.


    He was lying on arge soft bed, his eyes closed, his face was pale as if he was someone suffering from anemia.


    Standing around him were Hodai, two nurses and a doctor examining Tadashi''s body.


    After the examination, the doctor frowned and said: "Nothing unusual, maybe he was too tired to work, so it led to him being exhausted."


    "He should take time to rest and avoid emotional agitation, beyond the allowable threshold."


    Hodai nodded, hearing that he trusted this doctor because he was Hodai''s personal doctor for more than 10 years.


    Hodai was still alive today thanks to this doctor in front of him.


    "I will prescribe some tonics for Tadashi to use, but the main problem is still his mentality. Therefore, in the near future, he cannot feel too pressured."


    Hodai nodded and sighed: "Haizz, it''s also because I was too hasty to let Tadashi inherit everything so he felt too much pressure."


    Ryrlia sat in the room, she was looking at Tadashi lying on the bed, her eyes filled with interest.


    She smiled and said: "It''s okay, sooner orter he will have to take care of your job. As long as he can ovee the pressure this time, he will be much stronger next time."


    Hodai listened to Ryrlia''s words, smiled and nodded, he felt that she was right and he said : "You''re right, Tadashi is just too young that''s why he felt a little pressured. With your support, I can safely retreat to the back to rest."


    Ryrlia shook her head: "Don''t overestimate me, I''m just helping you withplicated tasks. After Tadashi is able to manage everything, I will return it to him."


    "That''s not it! You misunderstood what I meant." Hodai was startled, he hastily exined: "What I give you to manage is for you, it has nothing to do with Tadashi."


    Ryrlia just smiled without speaking. Hodai felt worried in his heart, he was afraid that Ryrlia wouldn''t believe him, so he decided to give her all the papers on the ownership of the businesses that Ryrlia was managing tomorrow.


    Hodai wasn''t worried that Ryrlia would take all of that either. Anyway, he needed to rest. Even if Ryrlia took all of that and fled, his fortune would still be enough for him to live the rest of his life in wealth and luxury.


    Someone once said, his wealth was equal to the GDP of small countries in a year. That was enough to show how rich he was.


    "Dad¡­"


    Suddenly Tadashi woke up, he whispered. His voice caught Hodai''s attention.


    Hodai immediately went to the side of the bed, hastily reassuring Tadashi: "Son, don''t worry. You''re just exhausted, just rest for a few days."


    Tadashi shook his head at that: "No, I''m not exhausted..."


    Hodai and the doctor were surprised to hear that, but Tadashi didn''t say anything more.


    He was now lying on the bed, and his eyes were staring at the ceiling. Tadashi''s eyes were filled with anger and hatred.


    He thought that him spitting blood and the feeling of losing half of his life must have been caused by Hikaru.


    Tadashi didn''t know why Hikaru did it, he didn''t know why he thought of Hikaru in the first ce, but he trusted his intuition.


    It was definitely Hikaru.


    He must have done something to make me like this.


    Damn it!


    Tadashi clenched his fists, his face was red with anger. Even the veins in his eyes were clearly visible, and it scared Hodai and the doctor.


    Hodai hurriedly said, "Tadashi, calm down. I know you''re ming yourself, but it''s my fault. Because I thought that I wanted to quickly retreat to the back and rest, so I let you inherit my property so soon."


    "But don''t worry, Hikaru is no longer here, no one will argue with you. You can slowly take over my business as well."


    "Besides¡­ Ryrlia will also be by your side to help you. Her ability to manage is very high, don''t worry."


    Although Hodai talked a lot, Tadashi didn''t seem to hear anything.


    In Tadashi''s mind, he just wanted to kill Hikaru. He wanted to cut Hikaru into a hundred pieces and then burn it to ashes.


    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!


    Hikaru¡­ why does this world have me and still have Hikaru?


    The doctor next to him also saw Tadashi''s expression, he also saw that the heart rate monitor next to him was making a lot of "bip...bip..." Noise


    The doctor frowned and said to Hodai, "Tadashi is losing control, I don''t know why but we have to calm him down quickly."


    Hearing that, Hodai could only sigh tiredly. He spoke until his throat was about to tear, but Tadashi didn''t seem to listen to him.


    If something happened to Tadashi, who would inherit his property while Hikaru has also left.


    At this point, Hodai felt extremely regretful. But there was no medicine for regret in this world, he could only continue tofort Tadashi.


    Suddenly, Tadashi felt as if he had just lost something very important.


    "Hi..." Before he could say Hikaru''s name, another headache hit him.


    "Pkts!"


    Tadashi spat out another mouthful of blood, then passed out again.


    "Tadashi! Tadashi!"


    "Emergency! Hurry up!"


    Ryrlia sat in the distance, looking at Tadashi, her eyes filled with confusion and interest. She seemed to have just discovered something very interesting.


    The inside of the room started to panic, but Ryrlia didn''t care. She walked out of the room silently and no one noticed her either.

 Chapter 35 Try It If You Can...

    ?At the hospital, Delmor sat in the emergency room while he bandaged the wound. In fact, his wound was not a problem, as it was just a skin wound.


    However, after being unable to get Rina back to the dorm and using his own warmth tofort her, Delmor decided to return to the hospital and bandage the wound again.


    He did this not because he was afraid of an infected wound but because he wanted to see Akiko.


    Yes, Delmor had heard that Akiko was a fair person and that she really hated people like Hikaru who relied on wealth and family background to bully others.


    Even in the past, Akiko had arrested Hikaru several times just for his small mistakes.


    Because of that, Delmor thought he would ask for Akiko''s intervention.


    Delmor returned to the hospital and went to the emergency room to make an appointment with Akiko.


    He did this so that Akiko could see how badly he was injured. This would make her even more angry because she would think that a honest citizen like him was injured by Hikaru.


    Surely this time Akiko would force Hikaru into the detention room. Anyway, his injury wasn''t too bad, maybe Hikaru would use money topensate him.


    But Delmor could not swallow this anger.


    At least¡­ he wanted Hikaru to spend a day in detention.


    At this time, Akiko and Lah entered the recovery room and saw Delmor. Anyway, this ce was currently empty, as there was only a young man with a white bandage on his head.


    Because of this, Akiko and Lah immediately recognized the person as Delmor.


    Just now, Akiko and Lah were having dinner when they got a call from Delmor, saying that he was assaulted by Hikaru.


    Akiko heard this and took Lah to the recovery ward in the hospital to find Delmor to testify.


    When Delmor saw Akiko and Lah, his eyes immediately lit up.


    So beautiful.


    These two were not policewomen, no they were beauty queens.


    Looking at the curves of their bodies, Delmor felt his heart leap out of his chest.


    Especially Lah, whose curves were like high mountains that could make any man wish to be immersed in them.


    Akiko didn''t seem to notice Delmor''s gaze but Lah felt extremely ufortable.


    Lah felt that his gaze was like Tadashi''s, which was filled with lust and greed.


    Those eyes seemed to want to explore every inch of her body.


    "You''re Delmor, aren''t you?" Akiko suddenly spoke up, startling Delmor.


    He immediately nodded, and using his usual warm smile he said: "That''s right. Police, I want to report someone who assaulted me."


    Akiko frowned: "Is it Hikaru?"


    "That''s right."


    Akiko gritted her teeth, her expression extremely angry. She took out a notebook and said, "Speak, don''t be afraid. I will get justice for you."


    Lah sighed, she wanted to say something when suddenly someone entered this ce.


    It was Hikaru, he was holding Shiori in his arms, and he was hurriedly shouting: "Doctor! Emergency!"


    At this moment, a group of doctors immediately appeared. Anyway, Hikaru was very popr, and as soon as he appeared, they immediately recognized him.


    Of course, they didn''t dare to be slow, as his bad reputation was well known.


    Everyone quickly pushed a push-up bed, Hikaru put Shiori on the bed and gently reassured her: "Don''t worry, they''ll help you."


    Shiori nodded now, and slowly let go of the hands that were gripping his shirt. However, her gaze was directed towards him from beginning to end.


    A nurse took off the coat that Hikaru had covered Shiori with and shouted, "AAA!!"


    The medics and doctors around were also frightened by the wounds on Shiori''s body.


    "Too awful!"


    "More than 60% of her body was burned, she had lost an eye, and even the burned areas had be infected."


    A doctor who did a brief examination of her body said.


    "She¡­  her tongue has been cut off?"


    The doctor was startled. He had been working here for more than 15 years, and this was the first time he had seen such a serious injury.


    It''s a miracle that she could live until now.


    "Hurry up! Prepare the operating room! Call a specialist to discuss this case."


    The group left with Shiori, and the room returned to silence.


    Suddenly, Akiko walked towards Hikaru, took out a handcuff and shouted, "Hikaru, I am arresting you for assault, injury and endangering the lives of others. Any¡­"


    "Are you stupid?!" Before Akiko could finish speaking, Hikaru spoke, his eyes filled with scorn as he looked at her, startling her.


    "You..."


    "What? You want to arrest me? Is there proof?"


    Akiko angrily shouted: "Evidence?! The young man named Delmor sitting on the other side is a witness, he was hit in the head by you."


    "The girl from earlier is also a witness. Surely you yed tricks on her but she resisted so you tortured her to the point that she almost died."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Hikaru, are you human? How can you be so cruel?"


    Hikaru didn''t panic or worry, he just calmly looked at Akiko and then nced at Delmor.


    He saw Delmor''s excited face as if he was about to see something very interesting.


    Hikaru chuckled.


    "You¡­ What are youughing at?" Akiko saw Hikaruughing and shouted.


    "I feel like you definitely hate me, that''s why you did this."


    "You lie! I have witnesses here, what I am doing is absolutely correct."


    "Ah! Exactly? Then I will give you time to investigate. There''s a camera in that cafe, why don''t you check the camera there to see what he did to get hit by me?"


    "You..."


    "Besides¡­ Did you see me tormenting that girl?"


    "You¡­ if you didn''t torture that poor girl, then where did the wounds on her bodye from?" Akiko tried toe up with some good reason.


    But it seems that Hikaru was not afraid, he just calmed down and said: "I saw the girl on the roadside, and seeing her condition, I took her to the hospital. She and I have nothing to do with each other."


    "Huh!" Akiko snorted contemptuously, "How can you do such good things? Surely you are lying."


    "You don''t have to say much! Follow me back to the police station, I''ll make sure you die of old age in prison!"


    "Ah! You are imposing your own thoughts on people, is that what the police are all about?"


    Akiko was very angry when she heard that. Even though she had no evidence of Hikaru torturing the  girl, her intuition was telling that Hikaru was definitely guilty.


    "Huh! If you are innocent then just go to the police station with me, wait for the investigation to bepleted, then I will release you."


    "So¡­ will I be detained in the police station until your investigation is over?"


    "That''s right." Akiko right now was like a righteous angel, as she spoke with absolute certainty.


    Hikaruughed, and he said: "At first I just thought you were stupid, but after listening to you, I guarantee you are definitely stupid."


    "You..."


    "What right do you have to arrest me? How long would the investigation take? Until the investigation isplete, I am not guilty, what about the time we are in the detention room? Who willpensate me?"


    "You¡­ someone like you, staying in the detention room will make this society cleaner."


    "Ah! What about those who are unjustly detained by you?"


    "You liar!"


    Hikaru shook his head and said, "Whether I''m lying or not, you probably already have the answer in your heart. I just wanted to say¡­you are a policeman but only follow your feelings and don''t care about other things."


    "Do you think you deserve to be a policeman?"


    "If your family hadn''t protected you, I''m afraid your body would have been lying in the riverbed a long time ago."


    Akiko clenched her fists tightly, her eyes seemed to be spewing fire as she stared at Hikaru: "Are you¡­ are you threatening me?"


    Delmor saw the air reeking of gunpowder and felt extremely happy.


    That''s right, when he saw Hikaru angering Akiko, Delmor secretly scolded Hikaru for being an idiot.


    If Akiko couldn''t hold back, that idiot Hikaru would surely be imprisoned for a long time.


    During that time, he would be able to save and change Velys'' mind. Then make Rina feel his warmth.


    Finally¡­ when Hikaru came out of the detention room, he would have two beauties by his side.


    No¡­ not just two people.


    Delmor''s gaze was filled with greed towards Akiko and Lah.


    Akiko was angry so she didn''t notice, but Lah immediately felt Delmor''s gaze and she felt annoyed.


    The feeling of every inch of her body being examined by people''s eyes made her feel nauseous.


    Hikaru now looked Akiko straight in the eye and said, "Let me guess. You once caught four people by mistake and sent them to jail. Then they were unjustly sentenced for a long time and they were treated like prisoners."


    "After a clear investigation, they were released but they did not dare to take revenge on you because your family used money to silence them."


    "am i correct?!"


    "Shut up!" Akiko suddenly shouted: "You are lying! I use you of one more crime of ndering the police!"


    "I don''t want to joke with you. I have the right to arrest you at the police station for investigation. If you resist, I have the right to shoot you." Akiko angrily pulled out her gun and pointed it at Hikaru.


    Seeing the gun pointed at him, Hikaru frowned.


    "Are you using a gun to threaten me, Akiko?" His voice was now filled with cold and murderous intent that made Akiko a little scared.


    It seemed that Hikaru right now was not the way he was portrayed in the rumors, he was not cowardly and he did not know only how to bully weaker than him.


    But now it was different, Hikaru was not weak and cowardly. Facing Akiko''s gun, he calmly looked at her and said.


    Even his voice was filled with cold and murderous intent. Delmor, who was sitting in the distance, also felt a little scared.


    Akiko angrily shouted, "Because you disobeyed my orders, I have the right to shoot you."


    "Hikaru, you are currently the subject of suspicion of assault and endangering the lives of others. If you disobey my orders, I have the right to use force against you."


    "Oh! Try it if you can¡­"

 Chapter 36 Why Is She Here?!

    ?


    Hikaru did not panic even though he was facing a gun. However, when he saw that the safety pin on the gun had not been opened, he felt lucky.


    Even though Hikaru''s current strength was only (F--) he was still 3-4 times stronger than normal humans.


    At this moment, Akiko was only standing about 3 meters away from him, which was a very close distance.


    With his speed, in less than a second he would be able to approach and snatch the gun from Akiko''s hand.


    Hikaru really didn''t want to hit women, but there were many types of women who he had to hit to make them realize how harsh society was.


    Yes, there were many girls who thought that they were the center of this world. They felt that What they say is the truth, and that other people must listen to them.


    Nausea!


    Although Hikaru respects women, he also knows that not all women are worthy of respect.


    Especially the self-righteous type like Akiko.


    He also didn''t want to mess with Akiko, however, if he didn''t protest, she would definitely send him to the detention room.


    Hikaru also didn''t want to exin because even if he did, she wouldn''t believe him. Will the heroine trust the viin?


    The answer was definitely not.


    At this point, he had no other choice


    Hikaru frowned, his clenched fists also loosened.


    Akiko then smiled triumphantly because she thought that Hikaru no longer wanted to resist.


    "Huh! Looks like you''re scared too. Follow me to the police station obediently, or I''ll shoot you, you know?"


    Hikaru wasn''t listening to anything Akiko said because he was angry.


    Extremely angry.


    He was just looking at the distance between Delmor and the policewoman.


    Delmor stood quite far away, and he was unable to act in time, and the other police woman also stood about 5 meters away from them.


    Good! With this, he felt that he would definitely take Akiko''s gun within 1-2 seconds.


    During that time, the policewoman and Delmor certainly wouldn''t be able to react in time.


    Don''t look down on him, he was no longer the Hikaru of the past.


    At this point, he was proficient in closebat, plus his strength was many times higher than normal people, so he could solo 5 men at the same time.


    Akiko held the gun in one hand, smiling as she approached Hikaru without warning.


    Hikaru''s rxation was not because he was giving up resistance but rather he was preparing to act.


    3 meters¡­


    2 meters¡­


    1 meter¡­


    Right now¡­


    "Wait!"


    Hikaru who was startled looked towards the female police officer, yes, the one who spoke up was Lah.


    Although Lah was beautiful, Hikaru didn''t want to enjoy her beauty at all. Hikaru''s cold gaze towards Lah was filled with murderous intent.


    But Lah didn''t notice his gaze, she approached Akiko and said, "Akiko, can you let me talk to him for a bit?"


    "Heh?! Is there something I am not supposed to hear?" Akiko asked, confused.


    "Um¡­ it''s not something important."


    Akiko nced at Hikaru, then back at Lah and said: "But¡­ he''s a criminal, he''s dangerous."


    "Hahaha¡­ Akiko, I''ve been a police officer for over 8 years, don''t I have the ability to deal with people like this?"


    "Ah! That''s not what I mean¡­ I mean¡­" Akiko was in a dilemma, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Do not worry." Lah smiled and said: "I will only talk to him for a bit, I promise not to let him run away."


    Akiko sighed, then nodded: "Um¡­ but you also have to be careful, he¡­"


    "I know! He''s dangerous, isn''t he?" Lah smiled then walked towards Hikaru.


    "Let''s talk for a bit..."


    Hikaru looked at Lah, then looked at Akiko and nodded, he then followed Lah to a deserted ce.


    This ce was a park inside the hospital, the air was very clean in the morning but in the evening it was extremely dark.


    Lah felt that no one was around and stopped. She turned her head and approached Hikaru, her eyes filled with curiosity and interest.


    "Hm¡­ you''re not like what the rumors say, Hikaru¡­"


    Hikaru instinctively took a step back when he saw that her face was less than 50 cm away from him.


    He didn''t know what this girl wanted to do but he felt that he needed to keep a safe distance. If anything happened, he would have enough time and space to react.


    "Hm?! Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you, hahaha..."


    Seeing the girl smile, Hikaru''s eyes became even more cold: "What do you want?"


    "Ah! Your voice¡­ Your eyes are special. That''s weird, don''t you like me?"


    Hikaru secretly scolded her for being a weird person.


    How could she meet someone for the first time and ask if that person likes her?


    How selfish?


    "Hm¡­ other people are attracted to me as soon as they see me, their eyes on me make me feel nauseous¡­"


    "But you are different¡­ your eyes are filled with cold and murderous intent as if you wanted to¡­ kill me, right?"


    Hikaru sighed and said, "You are really beautiful, your body is also very attractive. Any man who sees you would want to sleep with you."


    "You too?" Lah tilted her head and asked.


    "That''s right¡­ but you''re a policeman, I can''t do that to you."


    "Ah! So what if I''m not a policeman?"


    "If it were in another world, I would definitely find a way to flirt with you." Hikaru shook his head and said.


    That''s right, if this girl was in another world, then Hikaru would be like any other man, and try his best to get her attention.


    But this world was just the world in a novel, and he was just a passerby of this world.


    To him, the girls in this world, even though they were beautiful, were just characters created by other people.


    "Another world? Hikaru, you''re so weird..." Lah said as she took out her phone, then pointed the screen at him.


    Hikaru was startled to see his images captured by the surveince camera.


    And yet¡­ Lah flipped through another tag, and he saw a lot of recordings. She yed one of the recordings inside, and Hikaru heard his voice.


    Yes, that was the conversation he had with Brevil on the phone while he was in the Noack mansion.


    "Spread!"


    As soon as a gun shot rang out from the phone, she immediately pressed stop.


    Lah looked at Hikaru, smiled and said, "Ah! No one would have thought that young master Hikaru who is considered a fool, useless and cowardly by others, is such a brave person."


    "Not only can you use a gun to injure another person, but you can alsopromise a dangerous criminal gang boss like Brevil."


    "Hikaru, you seem to know a lot of things that other people don''t, don''t you?"


    Hikaru was surprised at the moment, but he wasn''t scared either. That''s right, up to this point, being scared won''t help him.


    "Hikaru¡­ if I publish all this evidence¡­ what do you think the consequences will be?"


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and listened to his surroundings.


    There weren''t any other people around.


    He opened his eyes, at this time, his eyes were filled with wrath and murderous intent. Yes, he wanted to kill Lah.


    He didn''t know who this girl was, but she held a lot of evidence that could send him to jail immediately.


    If he was imprisoned, all his ns would be ruined.


    If he killed this girl¡­ at least he could just hide until the end of the world came.


    Lah also felt Hikaru''s gaze that wanted to tear her into a hundred pieces.


    However, Lah wasn''t scared, on the contrary, she felt a little excited.


    "What? You want to kill me to destroy the evidence? Hahaha¡­ stupid child, if I don''t show up in 2 hours, all this evidence will be taken to the supreme criminal agency."


    "Hikaru¡­ do you think you can escape then?"


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that, his killing intent did not decrease, on the contrary, it increased even more.


    But Lah didn''t seem to care, she approached Hikaru, until they were less than 10 cm apart.


    Hikaru could even feel the warm, feminine scent of Lah.


    Hikaru''s voice rang out: "Aren''t you afraid that at this close range I can easily kill you?"


    Both of them looked each other in the eye. At this time, Lah alsoughed and said: "In my experience, someone as smart as you won''t do that."


    "Heh?! Do you trust your experience that much?" Hikau''s voice was filled with contempt.


    Lah just shook her head: "Not really, but at least you won''t kill me for now."


    "But if the person standing in this ce is Akiko, then you will definitely take action, right?"


    "Just now I noticed that your gaze at Akiko''s gun was filled with disdain. It seems that you also noticed that Akiko''s gun hadn''t been utched, so you don''t panic, right?"


    Hikaru felt that this girl was too dangerous. Her eyes seemed to be able to read other people''s minds.


    Lah didn''t wait for Hikaru''s reply, she looked at him with eyes filled with interest and continued: "It''s weird¡­ Your actions and words are like you already know everything."


    "No¡­ that''s not right either. To be more precise, you also know the dark corners of each person''s past."


    "It''s like¡­ Akiko, Brevil or Tadashi¡­  all look like characters from a novel you''ve read."


    "In that novel all their information, their past and major events in their lives is written."


    "It may sound like a myth, but your actions and words make me think of this case¡­"


    "It''s weird, isn''t it?"


    Hikaru was surprised, he was so scared that he didn''t know what to say. What the hell is this girl?


    Why did she have such a bizarre and precise thought?


    If it was a normal person, surely they would never think about it.


    Seeing Hikaru''s gaze filled with surprise, she immediately felt that her line of thinking was correct.


    Lah felt even more excited, and she inched closer to Hikaru step by step.


    Hikaru at this moment reflexively stepped back, and he asked fearfully: "Who are you?!"


    "I?! Ah! I forgot to introduce myself." Lah smiled and said: "My name is Lah, this is the first time we''re meeting each other Hikaru."


    "Lah?!" Hikaru suddenly remembered a character that surprised him to the point of opening his mouth.


    Why is she here?!

 Chapter 37 Everything I Just Said Was A Lie

    ?


    That''s right, why was Lah here?!


    While Hikaru was surprised, Lah saw his eyes and expression. She seemed so excited that she couldn''t contain herself.


    "Heh?! What I am thinking is right?"


    "You¡­ what the hell are you talking about?" Hikaru regained hisposure, and tried to refute her statement: "Are you stupid? What you just said is bullshit."


    "Hahaha..." Lah suddenly smiled like a blooming flower, her two giant mountains also swayed with her smile: "Hikaru, you hide your thoughts so badly."


    "Your gaze and expression are saying that I shouldn''t be here, right?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying..."


    "Do you really not understand or are you deliberately not understanding?" Lah smiled, a smile full of mystery and charm.


    "Hikaru, your attitude is like a reader. From a godly perspective, you already know everything so you disdain everything."


    "Am I right? I shouldn''t show up here, right? Am I not a character that should appear in the story you read?"


    "Hmm! What kind of character are you? Are you a main character, viin, or just an unremarkable supporting character¡­"


    Lah asked so many questions so fast that Hikaru was scared, he was really scared because the information board was in front of him when he used the Viin insight skill.


    ¡­


    Name: Lolien Lah


    Luck points: 150,000


    Novel: Apocalypse - I am the queen


    ¡­


    Yes, he knew who Lah was.


    In fact, Hikaru had not read the novel ''Apocalypse - I am the Queen'' because it was a novel for girls.


    However, it was so famous that men and people who had not read it knew that the main character in the novel was Lah.


    After that, a movement was made to worship Lah, countless boys even saw her as their dream partner.


    Lah was the heroine of the novel ''Apocalypse - I am the Queen'', and of course it was a female novel.


    Hikaru also didn''t know if there was a male protagonist in that novel or not, because he had never read it.


    He only knew that it was a novel where the female lead was too OP, which made not only many female readers but also many male readers like the character Lah.


    Hikaru silently felt lucky that he hadn''t killed Lah. With 150,000 luck points, if he attempted to kill Lah, it would be him that would definitely die, not her.


    However, Hikaru also felt that Lah was not only OP, but she was also very smart as well. What did Lah use to guess his thoughts?


    Or was she capable of reading people''s minds?


    If she could only use his actions and expressions to infer his thoughts, then Lah was too horrible.


    At this point, Hikaru really didn''t know how to answer Lah''s questions.


    "Oi! Aren''t you going to answer me?"


    Hikaru jerked awake from his thoughts. Suddenly, he saw that Lah''s face was less than 5 cm away from his own.


    Lah''s breath and scent hit his nose. Hikaru swallowed a little, then stepped back.


    He felt that he shouldn''t have anything to do with this girl.


    After all, she was a female lead, and he was the viin, so in the future they would definitely stand on opposite sides.


    Even in the future, someone would have to die, either he dies, or Lah dies.


    He didn''t want to die, so the person who would die must be Lah.


    Hikaru also did not believe that Lah was interested in bing his ally.


    The viin and the protagonist would never be allies, that was the most bullshit thing that he had ever heard.


    The most important thing was that Lah was holding all the evidence of his crime. From the fact that he owns a gun, and that he used a gun to injure others to other things...


    But he couldn''t kill her¡­


    150,000 luck points, that was 3 times higher than Delmor''s luck points.


    That much was enough to show that Lah was not weak and simple.


    Hikaru didn''t know what to do at this point. Sweat soaked his shirt but he didn''t feel hot, he just felt cold down his spine.


    Lah felt so excited, she put her index finger on the tip of his nose gently and said: "Ah¡­ you are such a bad boy¡­ Why would you ignore such an excited girl? "


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Your words are easy to misunderstand..." Hikaru said with a sigh.


    "Ah¡­ what did you misunderstand? Maybe¡­ you really are a pervert. But that makes you even more interesting¡­" Lah said with a smile.


    She didn''t seem to be afraid of Hikaru, on the contrary, she teased him like she was teasing a puppy.


    Hikaru stepped back, dodging Lah''s hand.


    Lah saw this and smiled: "A regr bad boy like you is afraid of women? It''s weird¡­"


    "There are only two reasons¡­ The rumors about you are fake, but I don''t think those rumors are fake. There are many pictures of you in the bar¡­"


    "Or¡­ you''re apletely different person, you''re not Hikaru."


    "I am more inclined to this spection because what you have done, what you have said, and your attitude ispletely different from the past."


    "A person''s character can''t change that much in such a short time."


    "That''s why¡­ Hikaru¡­ who are you?"


    Hikaru was surprised.


    After all, how weird was Lah''s train of thought to make her urately guess everything.


    Lah was thinking in a direction that no one would think of, but her guesses were correct.


    Hikaru felt that he had nothing to hide from Lah''s gaze.


    "You¡­ you are not my girlfriend either, how do you know what kind of person I am."


    "Hm? Hikaru, your tail is exposed!"


    "Heh?!" Hikaru was startled, did he say something wrong?


    "Don''t you remember I met you many times before? When you were taken into custody by Akiko, you flirted with me, we also had dinner together a few times, don''t you remember?" Lah said while smiling.


    "That''s why¡­ I understand your personality quite well, Hikaru¡­"


    "Heh?! What the hell?" Hikaru was surprised.


    Even if a pig could climb trees, he didn''t think that he could have dinner with Lah.


    But¡­ judging from Hikaru''s personality in the past, maybe Lah was right.


    If the Hikaru of the past met a beautiful girl without flirting with her, the sky would surely fall.


    But¡­ Why did Lah agree to go to dinner with Hikaru in the past? Besides, when he received this body, he had no memory of this either.


    Hikaru hurriedly asked Rika with thought: "Rika! Did Hikaru do that in the past?"


    [Master, I don''t know either. Everything from memories to rewards is given to you by the will of the world, I don''t know anything.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    At this moment, he felt extremely puzzled. The viin and the protagonist had dinner together, this made no sense.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm But¡­ seeing Lah''s questioning gaze, he could only follow her story: "I¡­ of course I remember those things."


    Lah nced at Hikaru, her eyes filled with doubts as she said, "Heh?! Just now you acted like you didn''t know me, even when you heard my name you were startled. Those expressions can''t be fake."


    "You really aren''t Hikaru, who are you?"


    Hikaru gritted his teeth and said, "I am Hikaru. I''m just¡­ pretending not to know you. You''re a policeman anyway, I can''t give you a hard time while you''re on duty."


    "Oh¡­ You seem to care a lot about me. So¡­ where did we first have dinner?"


    Hearing Lah''s question, Hikaru felt like hitting his head on a rock to knock himself out. If you ask me, who will I ask¡­ I also really want to know where you and I had our first dinner¡­


    Hikaru thought, with his wealth, he would definitely invite Lah to the most luxurious restaurant in the city for dinner.


    "Of course I know. The first time we dined was at the most luxurious restaurant in this city, on the top floor, right?"


    "Oh¡­" Lah nodded.


    Hikaru saw that and breathed a sigh of relief, although he was just talking nonsense, it seemed that what he said was correct.


    But then Lah asked again, "Do you remember what you said to me that day?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    What did I tell you?


    Hikaru now found it difficult to be a viin.


    "Hm¡­ don''t you remember that first day you said you wanted me to be your woman?"


    "Heh?!" Hikaru was petrified.


    He wanted to go back to the past and p Hikaru a few times. Are you stupid? Do you know who you talked to?


    She is the main character! She is the main character! She is the main character!


    Important things must be said 3 times.


    You are the viin, you want the main character to be your woman?


    He felt that the Hikaru in the past must have been afraid that he himself would live too long, so he looked for a way to die faster.


    Hikaru looked at Lah, seeing her serious and scary look, he felt like he had just stone foot into the gates of hell.


    Ahh¡­. I don''t want to be the viin anymore, send me home!


    He took a deep breath and stammered: "That¡­ I was just joking at the time, don''t be angry."


    After saying that, Hikaru felt like he was an asshole toying with other people''s feelings.


    But this was about his life, and he didn''t want to have any connection with Lah.


    She was the main character anyway, and her luck score was insanely high.


    At least, until he dealt with Tadashi and Delmor, he didn''t want to deal with Lah.


    He needed to avoid her as much as possible.


    Lah stared at him making him sweat more. Suddenly, she burst outughing.


    "Pkts! Hahahaha¡­ Hikaru, you are really cute, hahahaha¡­"


    "You¡­ what the hell are youughing at?"


    "Hahahaha¡­" Lah hugged her stomach andughed, her two mountains shaking like an earthquake. Sheughed to the point tears came out.


    "Hikaru¡­ hahahaha¡­ you¡­ everything I just said was a lie."


    Hikaru: "..."

 Chapter 38 Laylahs Aura...

    ?


    Hikaru felt like he was like a puppet that was being controlled by Lah, no, he felt that he was more like a clown.


    He felt like he was a failed viin.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Hikaru, you are so cute¡­" Lah said while smiling.


    Hikaru had no patience anymore, no, to be more precise he didn''t want to be in contact with this girl any longer.


    He turned to leave but Lah reached out her right hand and ced it on his shoulder.


    Hikaru was about to shove her hand away when he immediately felt an electric current from where Lah was touching spread throughout his body.


    The pain caused him to fall to the ground, and his entire body was paralyzed, as he was unable to move.


    What the hell is going on?


    Why is Lah''s slender hand so powerful?


    It must be known that now his strength was 4-5 times higher than normal people, and Lah is just an ordinary girl.


    But right now, with just one simple movement, Lah had paralyzed him on the ground.


    Am I dreaming?


    Or is this an illusion?


    Two questions appeared in Hikaru''s mind but no one answered him.


    Hikaru tried to move but it seemed that his body was no longer under his control. Now, he could only lie on his back on the ground like a fish on a chopping board.


    At this moment, Hikaru felt fear.


    He also felt how powerful a main character was.


    150,000 luck points¡­ that''s enough to show how powerful of a main character Lah is.


    Lah smiled enigmatically, then she suddenly sat on his stomach, their postures looked as though they were flirting.


    If any man was in this situation, he would happily lie down and enjoy it.


    Anyway, Lah was very beautiful, and if a beautiful girl like her was sitting on your stomach, wouldn''t you feel excited?


    But Hikaru didn''t feel excited, he felt scared. That''s right, he couldn''t move now, no matter what Lah did he couldn''t resist.


    Lah leaned over, her hand touching his chest as if she were checking something.


    "You¡­ What did you do to me?" Hikaru shouted in fear.


    Lay didn''t stop what she was doing, she continued while saying: "The human body has a total of 361 acupuncture points, if you know the location, use and how to activate those blood channels, you can easily turn a healthy person into a useless one."


    Hikaru heard that and took a deep breath. He felt the back of his shirt get soaked with sweat but he only felt cold. It was the cold that came from fear.


    Too awful.


    Is Lah a monster?


    "Ah! You are certainly not Hikaru." Lahughed and said, "Someone who only hangs around bars and doesn''t exercise can''t have a perfect body like this."


    " So who are you?!"


    Hikaru didn''t speak, Lah didn''t feel angry, she gently ced her finger on the center of his chest, then gently pressed it down.


    "Um!" Hikaru felt pain as if someone stabbed a knife in the middle of his chest but he couldn''t scream.


    His mouth seemed to be frozen, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t speak.


    Even though Lah only lightly pressed on that ce for 3 seconds, in those 3 seconds, he felt a terrible pain that made him almost pass out.


    Lah''s face changed from excitement to contemtion, she mumbled¡­


    "Hm.. it seems you don''t know anything about me. You just know that I shouldn''t have appeared here."


    "You don''t know what kind of person I am, or what abilities I have, do you?"


    "If you knew about me as well as Akiko, your attitude wouldn''t be as worried and surprised as this."


    "You''ll also have been defensive, and you won''t be attacked by me like this."


    "It seems¡­ that I''m like a character from another novel, I shouldn''t exist here, right?"


    Hikaru rolled his eyes, what the hell was going on?


    Although he didn''t say anything, Lah could tell just by looking at his expression.


    No OK¡­


    He doesn''t want to stay here long.


    He didn''t want to deal with Lah.


    She was too horrible.


    She was not human, she was a monster.


    Hikaru wanted to struggle but his body still wouldn''t obey hismands.


    "Don''t struggle, it''s useless. Unless I want to, otherwise you will lie like this forever. Ah¡­ just like a nt man." Lahughed as she spoke, her smile filled with joy and friendliness.


    Hikaru: "..."


    Don''t say scary things while smiling so friendly okay?


    This only makes you more terrifying.


    Lah didn''t seem to want to let go of him, her hand constantly caressed his chest, her face showing amusement and excitement.


    Hikaru wanted to cry, he felt like he was a young girl and Lah was a perverted man.


    "Hm¡­ the muscles are perfect, there aren''t any diseases inside."


    "Your body seems absolutely perfect. Hikaru, you make me feel so excited."


    "I have met many kinds of people, from thugs and thieves to murderers and perverted murderers, but you are the only one who interests me like this."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t harm you. I don''t want to destroy something that interests me this much."


    Lah put her hand on the center of his forehead, and soon after, he felt his body return to normal as if nothing had happened.


    Hikaru was startled, he wanted to struggle but Lah''s hand on his shoulder again made him jump in fear.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Ne! I have not allowed you to leave. Listen carefully, from tomorrow I will monitor your actions."


    "You have no right to refuse, if you try to avoid me, I will disclose all the evidence."


    "Do you know what that means? You''re a smart person, I don''t think you don''t understand what I''m saying."


    Hikaru gritted his teeth, thought for 2 seconds then nodded in agreement. Anyway, from now until the apocalypsees, there are only a few days left.


    Until then, no matter how much evidence Lah had, she wouldn''t be able to threaten him.


    "Hm?!" Lah looked at Hikaru''s eyes and smiled mysteriously, as if she had just discovered something very interesting.


    "Good! Next, you will follow me back to the ER, behave as you normally would. As for the Akiko problem, I''ll help you solve it."


    "Remember what I said?"


    Hikaru nodded repeatedly.


    Lah smiled at that, and gently stroked Hikaru''s face with her hand.


    He couldn''t enjoy Lah''s hand, on the contrary, he felt fear. This girl was not human, she was a demon, He thought.


    ¡­


    After a while, Hikaru walked behind Lah while she walked in front.


    When he returned to the waiting room, he saw Delmor trying to say something to Velys.


    No, not only Delmor but Akiko was saying something to Velys as well. Velys just sat there, seemingly unconcerned with what they had to say.


    Delmor stood in front of Velys, his face very serious and said: "Velys, you should sober up. Hikaru is not a good person. He is very dangerous, this policewoman also discovered that he used a gun to attack others."


    "That''s right." Akiko now also helped Delmor to advise Velys: "Hikaru is a very dangerous criminal. Although there is no solid evidence yet, as long as I investigate further, I will definitely send him to prison."


    "You are a woman, you are beautiful,there are many people chasing you. Why did you fall in love with a dangerous person like him?"


    "That''s right." As soon as Akiko finished speaking, Delmor immediately continued, not giving Velys a chance to think or protest: "Velys, Rina is waiting for you, as long as you apologize to her, your rtionship will turn around and it will be back to normal."


    "Because of someone like Hikaru, you lost your best friend, and put yourself in danger, is that okay?"


    Velys nced at Delmor when she heard Delmor, however, her gaze was now filled with coldness and anger.


    Suddenly, Velys heard the sound of someone entering, and she looked towards the entrance.


    Upon seeing him, Velys immediately jumped to her feet, then ran towards him to the surprise of Delmor and Akiko.


    Velys approached, took Hikaru''s hand and looked at it with a worried face: "Hikaru, are you okay? Did that girl threaten you?"


    Hikaru nced at Lah, Lah also smiled at him, making him shiver.


    He shook his head and said: "No, I am a man, how can I be threatened by a woman."


    Yes! I was bullied by her! I want to report it to the police! Huhuhu¡­ I don''t want to be the viin anymore¡­


    However, he did not dare to say this, he could onlyfort Velys once.


    At this point, Lah approached Velys and said, "Are you his girlfriend?"


    "Heh?!" Velys was startled when she heard that, she nodded, but then shook her head again, her face as red as a ripe apple.


    Akiko and Delmor seeing this scene could only sigh. Ever since Velys appeared in this ce, they had repeatedly advised her to stay away from Hikaru.


    However, Velys was like a log, no matter how much they talked, she kept quiet and ignored them.


    But this time it was different, Velys was like apletely different person, her face was so red that it was so cute. Anyone who saw this wouldn''t help but want to take a bite of her.


    Especially Delmor, he looked at Hikaru enviously, but he knew that now Velys'' mind was filled with images of Hikaru.


    Velys bowed his head and said: "Thank you, you are..."


    "I am a police officer, my name is Lah. I don''t think Hikaru is guilty, so I went to speak to him privately to gather more evidence." Lah said while smiling, she nced at Hikaru: "Is that right, Hikaru?"


    "Ack! Correct! That''s right¡­" Hikaru was startled, and immediately replied.


    "Really¡­"


    Lah smiled and said, "You and Hikaru match well, I hope you two be a couple."


    When Velys heard that, her eyes shone like two stars. Even though her face was still red from embarrassment, she was now a little happier.


    Unconsciously, Velys viewed Lah as her ally.


    Hikaru seeing Velys expression could only sigh. It seemed that Lah could control anyone she wanted.


    With just a few words, Lah closed the distance between her and Velys.

 Chapter 39 Even While You Sleep...

    ?


    Velys''s face turned red, and very seductive then she said: "Thank you..."


    "Call me Lah, we''ll probably see each other more in the future." Lah smiled as she held out her hand as if to shake hands with Velys.


    Velys also hurriedly reached out and grabbed Lah''s hand. At this point, it seemed that in Velys'' mind that it had been decided that Lah would be her ally.


    Hikaru stared at the scene in front of him with wide eyes and asked in his heart¡­


    Who am I?


    Where is this?


    What the hell is going on?


    How could Lah easily make Velys believe in her? It must be known that when the end of the world came, the only person Velys thanked and apologized to was Hikaru.


    Now it was different, Hikaru looked at Velys'' expression and knew that she had added Lah to her list of trusted people.


    Ack! Of course, Hikaru knew that the list was only him and Lah.


    Could it be¡­ Lah was able to make Velys easily trust her thanks to the main character''s aura?


    Hikaru didn''t know, he didn''t want to think too much. He thought to himself that from now on he needed to stay as far away as possible from Lah.


    Besides, he also needed to remind Velys not toe into contact with Lah, otherwise¡­ lest he one day be killed by Lah without realizing anything.


    Suddenly he thought of something and asked Rika: "Can I kill the heroines? I mean¡­ Can I kill the members of the male protagonist''s harem?"


    [In theory, you can''t kill them right now.]


    "Why?"


    [Because they still have the protagonist''s protective aura. If you don''t kill the protagonist, which would allow the heroine to be a free character then you can''t kill them.]


    [If you sessfully kill the heroine, there will be another heroine who is stronger, and more badass than the old heroine.]


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that.


    Although the current heroines caused him a lot of trouble, they also caused a lot of trouble for the main character.


    If there were more badass heroines than the current heroines, he was afraid that the process of killing the main character would be even more difficult.


    So¡­ he would allow them to live a little longer. At the very least, these female leads would constantly cause a lot of trouble for the male lead.


    Akiko shivered suddenly, she felt as if someone wanted to kill her.


    Akiko looked towards Hikaru, and upon seeing his murderous eyes she became a little scared, but her anger overpowered her fear.


    She was about to confront Hikaru again but Lah stopped her.


    "Akiko, don''t bother Hikaru, he''s not guilty."


    "Heh?! Lah, what the hell are you talking about?" Akiko was surprised, she did not understand what Lah had just said.


    "Like I said, Hikaru has nothing to do with that girl being treated. He really just saw her on the street and saved her."


    "Lah, do you believe his lies?" Akiko shouted angrily.


    Lah shook her head: "Did you hear that the doctor just now said that girl lost her tongue?"


    Akiko suddenly jumped as if realizing something, then she arduously nodded.


    "That proves that she was captured by the Gray Wolf. Those who were kidnapped by him all had their tongues cut off, I think you know that, don''t you?"


    Akiko nced at Hikaru with angry eyes, then continued to nod.


    At this point, Delmor suddenly spoke up: "Excuse me¡­ but I''m afraid Hikaru can simte the same murder method you just talked about?"


    Lah looked at Delmor, this time his eyes were calm, and they were not as greedy before.


    She could even see that his eyes were filled with admiration and purity as if there weren''t any dark thoughts inside his head.


    If any other girl saw Delmor''s eyes right now, she would be certain that he was a good person.


    But Lah was different, she was not a female lead in a series intended for male readers. She was the female lead in a series aimed at female readers.


    Those were twopletely different concepts.


    At this point, Lah only felt doubtful. That''s right, it seemed that what Delmor showed was not in her calctions.


    Lah hoped for someone who could look at her with pure eyes, without any dark thoughts.


    Now, what appeared in Delmor''s eyes was the same as what Lah thought.


    Very interesting¡­


    Lah shook her head and exined, "It''s a secret police document, Hikaru can''t possibly know that. Besides¡­ are you eavesdropping on my conversation?"


    Lah''s questioning gaze startled Delmor. He just wanted to speak his mind, he did not think that his words made Lah ufortable.


    "No¡­ I just¡­" Delmor stammered¡­


    At this point, Akiko immediately spoke up: "But what about Delmor''s problem? He was injured by Hikaru, is he innocent?"


    Lah smiled and took out her phone, then yed a video. Seeing the video Lah opened, Delmor suddenly felt a sense of unease.


    In the video is a picture of a small cafe with quite a few people. A young man suddenly stood up and approached one or two other people.


    That young man was Delmor, the two people sitting there were Hikaru and Velys.


    It could be recognized that this is a video recorded by a surveince camera in a cafe, however, there was no sound in the video.


    It could be seen that Delmor was angry, as he was shouting at Hikaru. Then, he reached out and grabbed Hikaru''s shoulder as if he wanted to hit Hikaru.


    The next things everyone knows, there was no need to say much.


    Lah took out the phone, smiled and said: "Akiko, if you look at the situation as seen in the video, Hikaru can only be used of being too self-defensive."


    "The real troublemaker is Delmor. You didn''t have time to find out the reason before jumping to conclusions¡­ that''s a bit wrong, Akiko."


    Akiko gritted her teeth, and clenched her fists as if she was extremely angry and resentful.


    Lah now looked at Delmor: "You''re only slightly injured, besides... you were injured at 5pm and you''ve already bandaged it."


    "Now why did youe here to bandage the wound again, what are you trying to prove?"


    Delmor took a deep breath when he heard that, he felt like Lah could read his entire mind.


    "I¡­" Delmor wanted to exin something, but he didn''t know how.


    All he could say was, "I just wanted to rescue Velys."


    "Velys? What''s wrong with her?"


    "Of course, Hikaru seduced her, I can''t just stand by and watch my friend get tricked. That''s why I got angry."


    Lah heard that and nodded: "Oh! So¡­ Now that Velys is here, we can talk to her. If she is really forced or tricked, I can help her."


    "If Velys disagrees¡­ then I fear you will face charges of nder."


    Delmor swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he did not think that things would turn out to be this troublesome.


    Would Velys help him?


    The answer was no. If Velys really wanted to help him or she was tricked by Hikaru, things wouldn''t be as troublesome as they are now.


    Delmor sighed and shook his head, "Sorry¡­ I¡­ was a little angry at the time, so I couldn''t control myself."


    He thought it over carefully, he didn''t want things to get moreplicated. Besides¡­ he didn''t want Velys to hate him any more.


    That''s why this story needed to end. Delmor knew that he would have many more chances to meet Velys in the future, if he gets a chance, he would show Velys clearly what kind of person Hikaru is.


    Lah smiled and nodded: "Good! Everything has been resolved¡­"


    "It hasn''t!" Akiko shouted again, her eyes filled with disapproval: "One more problem, he is suspected of using a gun to injure another person."


    "Ah!" Lah seemed to understand: "Don''t worry, I have asked my superiors to investigate. From tomorrow, I will monitor Hikaru for more information."


    "Rest assured, Akiko."


    "Follow Hikaru? Okay! We''ll be watching him tomorrow, I don''t believe we can''t find any evidence against him."


    Lah shook her head: "No way! Only I have the right to spy on him, Akiko, you have another mission tomorrow."


    "What?! Impossible! I don''t want to!" Akiko immediately objected.


    "Give me a reason for you to continue on this mission, Akiko¡­ You didn''t have time to investigate, you rushed to the conclusion, and almost caught the wrong person."


    "If Hikaru wanted to, he could have used you of abusing your position for personal revenge. Not only that, what you did will affect the reputation and honor of Team 7."


    "Akiko, you cannot continue any quest rted to Hikaru. This is an order."


    Hearing Lah''s words, Akiko seemed to sink into the abyss. She could only nod with difficulty, then left.


    As she passed Hikaru, she turned her head, looked at him with her eyes as if she wanted to cut him into a hundred pieces, Akiko''s angry voice resounded: "Don''t be happy, Hikaru. I swear I''ll find evidence and put you in jail."


    "I swear I''ll put you in jail until you die."


    Hikaru smiled and replied, "I hope you can do this, police for justice, Akiko."


    His voice was filled with teasing which made her even angrier. But after saying that, Akiko left angrily, not wanting to talk to him much.


    Hikaru did not turn his head to look at Akiko, nor did he notice her words.


    If he could kill Akiko, she''d be dead the moment she pointed the gun at him.


    Akiko, you don''t have to worry either. Wait until I exhaust Tadashi''s value, then you can die in peace.


    Until then, I will make you feel that death is your release.


    Delmor saw Akiko leave and didn''t want to stay long, no, to be more precise, he didn''t want to be near Lah either.


    This girl was so horrible, she seemed to be able to read his mind. What''s scarier is that this girl seemed to be protecting Hikaru.


    That''s right, her every decision and word was protecting Hikaru.


    That''s why he could only leave.


    Akiko and Delmor left, and Hikaru breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he wasn''t afraid of those two, he just didn''t want to be in trouble all the time.


    Wait! Speaking of trouble, this ce still had a huge problem.


    He frowned and asked, "Lah, did you say you''ll be watching me from tomorrow?"


    "That''s right!" Lahughed and said, "Didn''t I tell you earlier? Besides¡­ I got a decision from my superiors. From tomorrow, I can monitor you 24/7."


    "Even while you sleep, I have to watch over you. Ah! At that time, I wouldn''t mind sleeping in the same bed with you..."


    Hikaru: "..."

 Chapter 40 Power Evolution Potion - Tier F-

    ?


    Hikaru wasn''t in the mood to joke with Lah right now, he frowned and said, "It''s up to you, I''m not obligated to let you watch me."


    "Ah! Man, do you have Alzheimer''s or are you trying to show me that you have Alzheimer''s?" Lahughed and said, "Have you forgotten what you promised? You should remember¡­"


    She held the phone in her hand and swayed it in front of Hikaru''s eyes, he frowned and immediately stretched out his hand to snatch the phone.


    His current strength was F--, although he was easily controlled by Lah, he thought it was because she knew the acupuncture points on the human body.


    But in terms of physical strength, he was sure that an evolved person like him couldn''t be slower than Lah.


    Hikaru''s hand just touched Lah''s phone when it suddenly disappeared, and was reced by her hand.


    Lah''s five fingers then intertwined with Hikaru''s five fingers, so from an onlookers perspective the two seemed to be holding hands happily.


    "Ah! Hikaru, does that mean you like me? That''s not good, you''ve got Velys¡­" Lahughed, her voice filled with amusement.


    What the hell?


    Hikaru was surprised, his eyes widening¡­


    That''s right, the phone immediately disappeared, and was reced by Lah''s hand which was then inteced with his with precision.


    That said, Lah''s speed was faster than his.


    But why was Lah''s speed faster than his? It must be known that now his strength was 4-5 times higher than normal people.


    Was Lah stronger than him?


    He was very confused, he tried to hastily withdraw his hand, but he discovered that Lah was still holding his hand.


    That''s right, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t pull his hand back.


    Hikaru now felt extremely frightened. Lah''s arm was thinner than his, and even looking at her arm, he was afraid that he could break her arm with just a little force.


    But he didn''t think that her slender arm contained a huge source of power.


    "You..."


    "Hahaha¡­ Hikaru, don''t rush, we have plenty of time. Besides¡­ Velys is looking at us."


    Hikaru turned his head when he heard that, he saw Velys looking at him and Lah, her eyes filled with confusion.


    "Let go of me!"


    "Okay..." Lah immediately let go, Hikaru retracted his hand, he saw that the spot where she held him on his hand was imprinted with red streaks from her fingers.


    Awful.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, then turned to leave.


    Lah suddenly said: "Didn''t you want to wait for the little girl to finish her surgery?"


    Hikaru waved his hand, but didn''t turn his head: "That girl can''t die."


    Lah shook her head and forced a smile, it seemed that she was overdoing it and made Hikaru run away in fear.


    Even though Hikaru said that the little girl wouldn''t die, Lah still wanted to stay here, besides, she still needed to pay the hospital bills.


    When she went to the checkout counter, the staff told her that Hikaru told them to deduct the hospital bill from his card.


    Lah smiled and muttered, "Looks like¡­ you''re not a bad person either. After all in this world, what kind of character are you, Hikaru¡­"


    ¡­


    Outside, Hikaru sat in the car, while Velys drove.


    Even though Velys was driving, she still nced at Hikaru from time to time.


    Hikaru felt a little bit ufortable being looked at by Velys, he frowned and asked: "What do you want to say?"


    Velys moved her lips, she wanted to speak but then she fell silent, finally she couldn''t help but ask: "You¡­ even if you like Lah, it''s okay. She is a wonderful woman, I will support you."


    "Don''t worry, I will still love you too. If you want, I can be your secret lover."


    Hikaru: "..."


    What are you worried about?


    Are you my secret lover?


    What the hell is going on with this world?


    Is Lah''s protagonist aura affecting Velys'' thinking?


    Certainly so. Otherwise, Velys wouldn''t have thought of sharing her lover with another girl.


    Hikaru sighed and said, "Okay, don''t think too much. Noack Mansion hasn''t been cleaned yet, we''ll find somewhere to rest tonight."


    He had just finished speaking when Rika''s voice rang in his head.


    [Master, you intend to trick Velys into staying in a hotel, correct?]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Rika, pay attention to the way you talk. You''re saying that I''m a bad person, aren''t you?"


    [Hahaha¡­ you''re a viin, if you''re not a bad person, who is a bad person?]


    Hikaru: "..."


    Rika''s words were too reasonable, so he couldn''t refute them.


    "Huh! How about that, she loves me, can''t I sleep with her?"


    [Hm¡­ actually you can''t sleep with her because she''s still a character in the novel. Unless Velys bes a free character then you can do whatever you want.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "So why are you asking me to flirt with the other heroines?"


    [Ah! You have 10,000 unused points, do you want to withdraw the bonus?]


    "Answer my question!"


    [Bip! Bip! Bip! System is overloaded, and temporarily stopped working!]


    "Rika!"


    "Rika!"


    Hikaru let out a sigh, he felt a huge headache.


    Velys saw Hikaru suddenly rub his forehead as if his thoughts were overloaded, and she inwardly med herself.


    Sorry, Hikaru. I shouldn''t have said this to you, I know you''re awkward because you don''t want me to be sad, right.


    Until now you still think of my feelings, thank you.


    But don''t worry, I will support and help you.


    If Hikaru knew what Velys was thinking right now, he would kick her out of the car and drive out of this city immediately.


    He wanted to avoid Lah, but Velys wanted to help Lah get close to him. What kind of teammate was this?


    Hikaru was not afraid of strong enemies, he was only afraid of stupid teammates.


    ¡­


    Hikaru and Velys found a hotel to spend the night, of course he and she slept in two different rooms.


    At first, Hikaru thought that finding a small hotel would be fine, but Velys took him directly to a four-star hotel.


    In the room, Velys washed herself thoroughly,then she wrapped herself in a towel and sat on the bed.


    Her hair wasn''t dry yet, the drops of water in her hair dripped onto her skin as smooth as a baby''s.


    The drops of water like ss balls rolled over her two soft mountains and fell into the narrow gap in the middle.


    Under the dim nightlight, Velys was only wrapped in a towel, to wade her thin legs and white skin that made her even more attractive.


    Her face was red, as she remembered the image she had seen¡­ that''s right, it was Hikaru who was wet, his clothes sticking to his body, revealing his perfect body.


    Velys''s breathing was a little fast now, she didn''t know if Hikaru woulde to her tonight or not.


    Although Velys was mentally prepared for this, at this moment, she still felt extremely embarrassed and nervous.


    But deep inside Velys'' heart, she still wished that Hikaru coulde to this ce tonight. That is also the reason why Velys chose this high-ss hotel as a resting ce.


    Velys nced at the small box the size of the palm of her hand that was lying neatly at the head of the bed, her heart growing even more nervous.


    Don''t know the first time, does he want to use it? Or¡­ he won''t use it.


    No, what if I get pregnant?


    But¡­ what if he doesn''t want to use it?


    It seems that the first time is usually very painful¡­ What if I feel a lot of pain at that time, and he bes unhappy?


    Will he hate me?


    Velys''s heart was extremely chaotic, his face was as red as a ripe apple, which could make other people want to take a bite of.


    Time passed slowly¡­


    1 minute¡­


    2 Minutes¡­


    5 minutes¡­


    30 minutes¡­


    Only now was Velys sure that Hikaru would note to her room tonight.


    Velys felt a little disappointed in her heart, but she also felt a little happy.


    Turns out¡­ Hikaru still cared about her feelings, since he knew that she wasn''t ready, so he didn''t want to do it right now.


    Of course, Hikaru didn''t know Velys'' thoughts.


    Right now, he was checking his information on the system.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 18,200


    Unused points: 10,000


    Power: (F--) (Perfect Humanity)


    Skills: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F), Gun proficiency (F-), Melee proficiency.


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    Unused Item: Power Evolution Potion x1.


    ¡­


    Hikaru frowned at the current score, so he decided to use the 10,000 unused points.


    He must quickly be stronger, at least reach the threshold of Tier F strength before the apocalypse strikes.


    After all, he was not the main character, without the protagonist''s aura to protect him, he could die at any time.


    "Use 9,000 points to withdraw the bonus."


    Although he was no longer favored by Rika, he could at least use 9,000 points to exchange 10 draws at once.


    [Ding! Congrattions on your sessful withdrawal of 10 times, you will receive:


    - Power evolution potion x1.


    - Melee mastery card.


    - Good luck next time.


    - Weapon Envolve Card (Tier F--).


    - Good luck next time.


    - Melee mastery card.


    - Good luck next time.


    - Talent card (Tier F-): Armor Pration.


    - Power evolution potion x1.


    - Power Evolution Potion x1.]


    ¡­


    Only 3 times the "Good luck next time"appearedpared to the previous draw, this time he felt much luckier.


    Not only that, he also obtained a Weapon Envolve Card (Tier F-) and a Talent Card (Tier F-).


    [Ding! You have 3 power evolution potions, do you want to fuse them to get a Power Evolution Potion (Tier F-)?]


    "ept!"


    [Ding! Sessful fusion, you have obtained Power Evolution Potion (Tier F-)]


    ¡­


    Name: Power Evolution Potion


    Tier: F-


    Description: Takes effect only when the user''s strength has reached (Tier F--). It helps the user to evolve to the next tier (Tier F-).


    ¡­


    Hikaru happily entered the bathroom, took out the power evolution potion, and started drinking.


    After drinking, his body only warmed up a bit and then it returned to normal. The same reactions as before were absent.


    Feeling confused, he asked Rika: "Rika! I know you are listening to me, answer me quickly."


    [Hey! I''m here!]


    "I thought that you died¡­"


    [Huh! I only slept for a little.]


    Hikaru didn''t want to talk too much with her, so he asked, "This time the evolution didn''t have the same reactions as before, will the medicine lose its effect?"


    [Don''t talk nonsense! The items provided by the system are all the best, there''s no way the potion you received will lose its effect.]


    [The first time you used it, your body was too weak at that time, and there were many hidden diseases in your body. Therefore, when using the evolution drugs, it will cause a strong reaction.]

 Chapter 41 Ryrlias Thinking...

    ?


    [It''s your body''s response to trying to heal itself. But now, your body has reached a perfect state so when you evolve to a higher tier, there won''t be any overreactions.]


    Hikaru nodded and asked, "So... how strong am I now?"


    [Hm¡­ it''s hard to say exactly but you are already 5 times stronger (Tier F--).]


    [You could be said to be as strong as a small High Orc or an ordinary person in the Fantasy world.]


    "Hm.. people in the Fantasy world are that strong?"


    Hikaru was a bit surprised. That''s right, he had evolved his body twice, now, he might be 20-25 times stronger than when he first came to this world.


    However, he was still only as strong as a small High Orc or an adult in the Fantasy world?


    Hikaru sighed, the only constion was that in this world, his strength was also considered as that of a superman.


    But¡­ Hikaru remembered Lah, and he felt that it wasn''t enough.


    Yes, Lah was an element of mystery. He didn''t know if she was an ally or an enemy.


    Her attitude made him not know how to deal with her. He also couldn''t kill Lah because her luck was 150,000.


    Besides, Lah was very mysterious, and he didn''t have much information about her either.


    Hikaru sighed, shook his head, and tried to stop thinking about Lah.


    After using the power evolution potion (F-), he still had a potion of power evolution potion. Hikaru thought that perhaps it should be left to Velys.


    She was his ally anyway, no, she was his ally forever. Therefore, the stronger she was, the more she could help him.


    Suddenly Hikaru asked Rika: "What if I sleep with Velys while she isn''t a free character?"


    [Her character''s character will copse, also there will be many problems that we don''t know. Maybe then she will betray you.]


    Hikaru took a deep breath, he felt that maybe the system¡­ no, maybe the Will of the World wanted him to be a single dog until he finished his mission in this world.


    But then he shook his head again, that was fine. At least when he left this world, he wouldn''t feel any regrets.


    ¡­


    Talent card (Tier F-): Armor Pration


    Name: Armor Pration


    Tier: F-


    Description: When attacking, part of the damage from your attack will pierce through your opponent''s armor.


    The harder the opponent''s armor, the less damage it prates.


    ¡­


    Hikaru frowned, he felt that this talent was too useless. When the apocalypse came, the first monsters that would appear were Zombies.


    Zombies had no armor except for high level zombies. But the armor of high-level Zombies was extremely thick and hard, even using grenades was not necessarily enough to be able to break their armor.


    Therefore, this talent seemed to have no effect at all. Hikaru shook his head, it was only a Talent (Tier F-) after all, so he didn''t expect much from it anyway.


    [Ding! You already have 3 simr skill cards of "Melee Mastery", do you want to fuse them?]


    "Agreed!" Hikaru saw the bulletin board in front of him and agreed.


    [Ding! Sessfully fused, you have gained the skill "Melee Mastery" (Tier F-).]


    Hikaru felt that his strength had been greatly increased which made him feel more secure.


    However, Hikaru then shook his head, he didn''t want to be arrogant. Anyway, he did not know clearly how many main characters were waiting for him outside and how strong they were.


    So he must try to be stronger.


    At the very least, he wanted to be able to defend himself against the main characters and fight monsters when the apocalypse approached.


    ¡­


    Name: Weapon Envolve Card


    Tier: F-


    Description: You can evolve a weapon to Tier F-, however, you cannot evolve a gun or any weapon simr to a gun.


    ¡­


    Seeing the description, Hikaru frowned and asked, "So I can''t upgrade grenades, rifles, or bombs?"


    [That''s right, master. You can only use this card to evolve cold weapons like swords, knives, axes, etc.]


    Hikaru felt a headache, as if the system was trying to limit his ability to grow.


    In the apocalypse, the thing that could help him confidently face the main characters, monsters or even evolved people was guns.


    Evolved people have many special powers, however, they need time to develop their own powers.


    That''s why, in the beginning, evolutionists were still afraid of guns. After all, at that time they still couldn''t be strong enough to underestimate the speed of bullets.


    But now the system does not allow him to use Firearm type weapons, so he can only use rudimentary weapons such as swords, knives ..vv.


    "Rika, do you guarantee that the system treats me fairly?"


    [Of course, the system even helps you a lot. If it treats you unfairly, all you can withdraw is a "Good luck next time".]


    "But I feel like¡­"


    [Okay, master, don''t think too much. Although the system only allows you to evolve rudimentary weapons, when those weapons are evolved to Tier F or higher, their power is even greater than a Firearm.]


    Hikaru nodded at that, he felt that this was quite reasonable. After all, this was just an evolution card (Tier F-), what if heter gets a Tier F or higher weapon evolution card?


    Certainly the rudimentary weapons were far more terrifying than the Firearm.


    At this moment, Hikaru was temporarily relieved. He opened the personal information panel and looked it over again.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 18,200


    Unused points: 1,000


    Power: F- (Perfect Humanity)


    Talent: Armor Pration (F-)


    Skills: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F), Gun proficiency (F-), Melee proficiency (F-), Viin''s Insight.


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    Unused Item: Power Evolution Potion x1, Weapon Evolution Card (F-).


    ¡­


    Looking at the information board that appeared, Hikaru had a rxed mind, hey on the bed and slowly fell asleep.


    In fact, after evolving, he didn''t need to sleep for 7 days for him to function as usual.


    But Hikaru still treasured sleep very much because he was afraid that when the apocalypse came, at that time, he would no longer be able to have any good sleep.


    While Hikaru was sleeping soundly, many people couldn''t sleep.


    In the private vi, Ryrlia watched the information that Ekora had collected disyed on the tablet.


    Her beautiful hands with smooth, snow-white skin gently touched the tablet screen.


    The more she watched, the more interesting the smile on Ryrlia''s face became. The tablet was disying all the information and pictures of Hikaru.


    From the scene of him shooting two thugs in the Noack mansion, to what happened in the cafe with Delmor, and even him saving Shiori¡­etc.


    Everything was fully visible on the tablet. Even above there were many captions written by Ekora.


    "It seems¡­ Hikaru doesn''t seem like Hikaru."


    Hearing Ryrlia''s words, Ekora frowned, feeling confused: "Master, why do you say that?"


    "This Is based on what he''s doing, his expression, his feelings, and it''s also based on what Lah told him." Ryrlia said while magnifying the screen, as Hikaru and Lah talked to each other.


    "I think so too¡­ His body changed in an extremely strange way." Ekora said: "In the past, his body was very weak, even with medical intervention, he would only live to 50 years old."


    "But this time is different¡­ his body suddenly changed, bing extremely perfect. He''s even 4-5 times stronger than before."


    "I''ve left it to the others to investigate him, during this time, Hikaru hasn''t used any other strange potions."


    "Everything just happened today."


    "Besides¡­ after Hikaru entered the hotel, the bioelectric meter connected to him spiked once again."


    "This time, the bio-energy level inside his body increased to 500 points, which is 25 times higher than the average person."


    "Is that so¡­" Ryrlia tapped her index finger on the table, an amused smile on her face: "Looks like¡­ today is the beginning."


    "Master, do you and Lah know each other?"


    Ryrlia heard that and nodded slightly: "Yes, she and I used to be close friends. Since I came to this ce, I haven''t contacted her anymore."


    If Hikaru heard this, he would surely be so shocked that he wouldn''t be able to keep his mouth shut for 3 days.


    The female lead in a female novel is the female lead''s best friend in a male novel.


    "Besides¡­ Ekora, if this world is a fake world, your thoughts, your personality are all written by someone else, what do you think?"


    Ekora frowned and said, "Master, I am me, I have my own feelings, personality and thoughts, no one can control me but you."


    Ryrlia smiled, a smile like a beautiful rose in bloom. However, that rose was not red but ck, a color that was extremely mysterious and confusing.


    "I think so too." Ryrlia smiled and said, "Perhaps¡­ Hikaru is also struggling right now, trying to escape his fate."


    "So¡­ does master want me to continue watching him?"


    "Continue to follow him. I want to see what surprises Hikaru will bring me." Ryrlia said: "Ah! Don''t forget to follow the others."


    "You mean¡­"


    "Rina, Delmor, Tadashi, Akiko, Velys and the girl in the hospital."


    "Yes, master. But¡­ What Hikaru did will make Gray Wolf notice him, Gray Wolf might even kill him."


    Ryrlia smiled and said, "Call Gray Wolf, tell him I''m Hikaru''s protector."


    "Master, that would make Gray Wolf angry¡­"


    "Ekora¡­ do you think an angry Gray Wolf can do anything?" Ryrlia''s voice was filled with disdain and cold, as if in her eyes Gray Wolf was nothing more than an ant.


    Ekora nodded, "Yes, I understand."


    After saying that, Ekora left.


    At this moment, Ryrlia leaned back in her chair, and she looked into the distance, it was unclear what she was pondering about in her heart.

 Chapter 42 Its Better To Have A Guide

    ?


    Elsewhere, in an extremely luxurious and splendid room.


    On the walls of the room were shelves, on which antiques or extremely expensive wine were ced on them.


    If someone was to sell all the things in this room, and the person lived frivolously for 50 years, he wouldn''t be able to spend all that money.


    In this room, a man in a ck suit sat on a chair, he was looking at another man who was kneeling on the ground, his body shaking violently.


    "Boss, I¡­" The man said, trembling.


    The man sitting on the chair believed to be the Boss frowned. Although the light in this room was not much, the face of this man could not be seen clearly.


    "Ucro, how long have you been doing this job?"


    "Boss, I¡­ I''ve been doing this job for three years."


    "Um¡­" The mysterious man nodded and said, "In the past 3 years, you haven''t made any mistakes. That''s also why I let you take charge of it."


    "However¡­ you make me feel so frustrated¡­"


    The Boss''s words made Ucro feel extremely scared. He trembled and said: "Boss¡­ I''m sorry.. please give me a chance, I¡­"


    The man waved his hand, and right after that, two other men in ck suits entered the room.


    Ucro hastily knelt on the ground, and repeatedly banged his head on the floor as he said: "Boss, please..."


    Dang!


    Before Ucro could finish his sentence, a gunshot rang out, the bullet pierced his head from behind, it pierced through his left eye and entered the floor.


    Ucro fell to the floor, blood gushing out like a small stream.


    "Uh¡­ you guys messed up my $100,000 carpet. Rece it with a new one."


    "Yes! Boss!"


    The two men in ck suits pulled Ucro''s body and his bloody carpet out.


    The mysterious man leaned back in his chair, his phone in his hand, as he watched a video extracted from the security camera.


    In the video, Hikaru jumped down from the venttion hole, then¡­ the whole process was recorded by the surrounding security cameras.


    The mysterious man knew that the person in the video was Hikaru, anyway Hikaru was too famous, he was the son of Hodai, the richest man in the city.


    He was a useless person, only dissolute and weak. So he couldn''t believe that the young man in the video was Hikaru.


    The mysterious man tapped his finger on the table as if he was thinking about something. That''s right, he was thinking about how to deal with Hikaru.


    The abandoned warehouse was burned, and the property damage cost him hundreds of millions of dors. Besides, his reputation withrge customers will be severely reduced.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He frowned at the phone lying on the table.


    A single "X" appeared on the phone screen. But when he saw that "X" on the screen, he was immediately surprised, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He took a deep breath and pressed ept the call.


    "What do you want?" The man picked up the phone and said.


    "Saronk, my master said that you cannot threaten Hikaru."


    That''s right, he was Saronk, the mayor of this city.


    Saronk frowned and said: "He cost me hundreds of millions of dors, and my reputation is also greatly reduced. Do you think that with just one word from you, I will stop?"


    "It''s up to you, but if you dare to endanger Hikaru, you will not be able to imagine the consequences..."


    A very calm voice came from the other side, Saronk was so angry that his body trembled¡­


    Then¡­ he sighed and said, "Okay, I get it."


    The other person did not answer, hearing Saronk''s words the person immediately hung up.


    Saronk took a deep breath, frowned and muttered: "If I don''t kill him, I can use someone else to kill him. Amanda Ryrlia, don''t think you can stop me."


    ¡­


    The next morning, Hikaru woke up at 7am. He sat on the bed, he felt extremely rxed after a long sleep.


    He stretched, then checked his phone: "What the hell?! It''s 7 am? No, OK! If you arete today, your sry will be deducted!"


    Hikaru hurriedly got out of bed and looked for his clothes.


    "Heh?! Do you have something to do too?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, Hikaru didn''t notice and replied unconsciously: "Of course I have to go to work, otherwise this month I will..."


    "Wait!" Hikaru was suddenly startled¡­


    This ce wasn''t his home, it was a very luxurious hotel.


    That''s right... Yesterday he went to another world, a worldposed of many apocalyptic novels that were fused together.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, so he didn''t have to worry about going to work anymore.


    Wait! Whose voice was that?


    Hikaru turned his head to see a very beautiful woman wearing a ck police uniform. However, she didn''t wear pants but a tight, knee-length skirt.


    Her beautiful legs that were hidden behind ck stockings made those legs 2 times more attractive. The two mountains hidden behind the shirt seemed to want to jump out because of its weight and volume.


    She sat cross-legged on a sofa, one of her hands rested on her chin, while an amused smile was on her face.


    Hikaru''s first impression was surprise, then fear.


    That''s right, it was Lah.


    She saw Hikaru wearing only a pair of shorts that exposed his body. She smiled and licked her lips greedily and said: "You have a beautiful body... how much money for a night?"


    Hearing Lah''s words, he noticed that he was wearing nothing but shorts.


    "AAAA!!!" Hikaru shouted in surprise, he hurriedly grabbed his clothes and went to the bathroom.


    "Ah¡­ why are you shouting¡­ you don''t need to scream here¡­ Haizzz, this guy''s mentality is weak."


    "But¡­ his body is absolutely perfect."


    Lah squinted her eyes towards the closed toilet, smiling mysteriously.


    5 minutester, Hikaru came out from the bathroom. Seeing him, Lah said with a regretful voice: "Why are you wearing clothes? I feel like you look better without them."


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Do you believe I can use you of sexual harassment?"


    "Ah! I''m a policeman, who do you want to denounce, you can tell me. But I need to take your testimony, it will require handcuffs and whips¡­" Lah said while smiling, her smile made Hikaru shiver.


    Handcuffs? Whips? Are you fucking kidding me?


    If the person who said that sentence was a beautiful girl on Earth, he would also y a role-ying game with her.


    But the one who said this was Lah, so this scared him.


    "How did you get into my room?" Hikaru frowned and asked.


    "Using the key, of course." Lah said as she held up the card used to open the door to his room.


    "What the hell?! Who gave you permission to enter my room? This ce does not wee you, please leave!"


    "Ah! I have orders to follow you at all times, so what I am doing ispletely legal. Besides¡­ have you forgotten what I said yesterday?"


    Lah crossed her arms over her chest, supporting her tworge mountains like they were soft pudding.


    Although the two giant soft puddings were seductive and stimting, he knew they were two terrible booms.


    As long as he dared to touch them, he would not know how he would die.


    Even though his strength was already (F-), he still didn''t have the confidence to defeat Lah.


    Lah continued, "Your statement just now confirms that you are not the Hikaru of this world¡­ my boy."


    "What words? I don''t know¡­" Hikaru gritted his teeth, trying to refute. Just now, he had just woken up, so he forgot that he hade to another world, and that he was no longer on earth.


    "Hahaha¡­ you''re so cute, Hikaru. How about it? My suggestion¡­ have you thought it through?"


    "What offer?" Hikaru frowned in confusion.


    "Ah! That is¡­ how much for a night¡­"


    "Lah! Don''t think that I dare not hit you." Hikaru got angry, and he rushed towards Lah with tremendous speed.


    In less than a second, he swung his fist at Lah with all his might.


    This one punch weighed about more than 5 tons.


    It must be known that the strongest punch of the legendary Mike Tyson also weighed only about 500kg.


    Hikaru''s punch was 10 times heavier than Mike Tyson''s, it was far beyond the range of human understanding.


    This punch was equivalent to an oing container truck at 60km/h.


    Suddenly, his punch was only less than 1cm from Lah''s face before it stopped immediately.


    Lah didn''t stop his punch but he stopped it himself.


    Hikaru really wanted to punch Lah, but right now, her fingernails were only about 1 mm away from his eyes.


    As long as Hikaru moved, even the slightest movement, Lah''s fingernails would pierce his eyes.


    "My boy¡­don''t act so stupid, okay?"


    Hearing Lah''s calm and teasing voice, Hikaru knew that even if he evolved to (Tier F-), he still wouldn''t be no match for Lah.


    After all, what the hell is she?


    How strong is she?


    Is it possible that the female lead in an all female series is badass like this?


    Lah poked his cheek with a finger: "You''re like a wild cat. Although it is very weak, if anyonees, it will raise its ws and ruffle its fur to defend itself."


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that, he slowly retracted his hand and said, "What do you want?"


    "Ah! I told you¡­ I''ll be watching you from now on. No matter where you go."


    "Even if I take a bath?"


    "Of course¡­ if you don''t feel shy, I can also take a bath with you." Laughed.


    Although Lah''s words were filled with charm and stimtion, Hikaru was trembling with fear.


    "Besides, you don''t know much about this world, it''s better to have a guide, right?"


    At this point, Hikaru couldn''t refute the fact that he wasn''t the Hikaru of this world anymore. With Lah''s intelligence, she seemed to have guessed everything.


    However, Hikaru shook his head and said, "No need, Velys will help me."


    "But she''s helping you manage the Noack mansion and other things, so she can''t always be by your side like I can."

 Chapter 43 Saronk And Tadashi

    ?


    Hikaru frowned and asked, "How do you know?"


    Lah shrugged, "Of course Velys told me."


    Hikaru: "..."


    It felt like Velys saw Lah as her ally, no, more urately, like a rtive.


    "What else did she tell you?"


    "Hm¡­ everything. About your hobbies, the things you like to eat, the kind of girls you like¡­etc."


    "Don''t talk about nonsense!" Hikaru felt a little impatient.


    "Ah! Why are you so cold to me?" Lah pouted, looking extremely pitiful.


    "What did she tell you?" Hikaru didn''t care about Lah''s expression, his sharp eyes stared at her like a falcon.


    Although he was not as strong as Lah, at least, if everything was revealed, he could leave this city and find another ce to build a base.


    However¡­


    Damn it! He felt he had trusted Velys too much so he gave her a card containing 300 million dors.


    Lah felt that Hikaru was starting to get angry, so she sighed and said: "Velys just told me about what are you doing and you are trying to store food, can you tell me why you did this?"


    Hikaru''s eyes widened after hearing that, and he clenched his fists until they turned white.


    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!


    Why is it so easy for even the person we trust the most to tell our secret to others?


    In the novel, Velys would never betray Hikaru, even if Tadashi threatened her life, she would not reveal Hikaru''s location.


    But now it was different, as she told Lah everything he said.


    Maybe Lah had the aura of a main character, so doing anything was easy, and he was just a viin, so the people around him would easily betray him.


    At this moment, Hikaru felt the injustice. In the novel, if Tadashi met anyone they would be loyal to him till death.


    Also if Delmor just smiled at a girl, she would wash herself clean andy on his bed.


    What about Hikaru?


    He Wriggled through the apocalypse with difficulty, with no one around except Velys. But Hikaru''s end was still death.


    Now even Velys was revealing all of his information.


    He felt angry¡­ helpless¡­ annoyed¡­


    Every negative emotion seemed to be exploding inside his head.


    Lah also felt Hikaru''s feelings change, she immediately stood up and said: "Don''t me Velys, because she..."


    Before Lah could finish speaking, her intuition suddenly warned that there was danger.


    Right now, Lah couldn''t understand where Hikaru had gotten the strangely shaped gun that he pointed directly at her.


    Lah was startled, she didn''t see Hikaru put his hand in his pocket. It was as if that gun had suddenly appeared in his hand.


    But time did not allow Lah to think much, Hikaru''s cold and murderous eyes were telling her that he would definitely open fire.


    In that very small moment, Lah immediately dodged to the side.


    Bang!


    Gunfire rang out. Hikaru really dared to open fire, the bullet flew out of the barrel, grazed Lah''s hair and got stuck in the wall.


    Hikaru was surprised, he didn''t think that in less than a tenth of a second, Lah could dodge the bullet.


    Is she relying on the main character''s aura?


    Damn it! I don''t believe you can dodge forever.


    Hikaru''s speed was also extremely fast, he immediately aimed at Lah, and fired 3 consecutive shots.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    But Lah didn''t seem to be an ordinary person, as she easily dodged Hikaru''s bullets like the wind.


    "What the hell?!" Hikaru was startled. Even though his power had evolved to (Tier F-), he still couldn''t face a bullet within 5 meters.


    But Lah was different, she easily dodged all of his bullets.


    It must be known that Hikaru already possessed the gun mastery skill which was (Tier F-), and his ability was currently higher than that of the world-ss snipers.


    But at this moment, he began to doubt if the skill he received was real.


    However, time did not allow him to think much. Seeing that Lah was not hit, he immediately ran towards the door and ran.


    Lah saw Hikaru run away and ran after him. When he saw this he didn''t hesitate to point the gun at her and pull the trigger.


    Bang!


    Another bullet flew out, and Lah immediately dodged the bullet but Hikaru also escaped.


    Lah sighed and mumbled, "Hazzz, I seem to have been too excited to say things I shouldn''t have said. Velys¡­am sorry."


    "But¡­" Lah suddenly raised her hand, looked at it and said: "I didn''t think my strength could help me dodge those bullets."


    "Strangely, my body instinctively moved on its own to avoid them."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Could it be¡­ Hikaru unwittingly helped me unlock the new potential of my body?"


    "Hm¡­ My boy¡­ you make me more and more interested in you¡­"


    ¡­


    Outside, Hikaru didn''t care about Lah''s thoughts, he hurriedly ran out of the hotel.


    When he got outside, and saw that no one was chasing him, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, he recalled what he had done earlier, and he felt that he had gone mad.


    For a small moment, he seemed to have lost control, in his head he just wanted to kill Lah.


    [Master, it''s because of Lah''s protagonist aura.]


    "What?!"


    [Because her luck points are too high, and it overwhelms your viin points many times over. That is why, when you are near her, you will be fooled by her aura.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "You mean¡­ Lah''s protagonist''s aura caused my IQ to drop?"


    [No, I mean her protagonist''s aura makes you stupid. Being Stupid means that everything like IQ, EQ, or anything else goes down as well.]


    [That''s why you acted so foolishly.]


    [Besides¡­ she''s not strong enough to even dodge bullets in such close range. It''s thanks to the protagonist''s aura that you can''t kill her because her luck is higher than yours.]


    [Conversely¡­ if you had stayed there longer than a few seconds, you would have probably died.]


    Hikaru shivered when he heard that.


    Before, he had also heard that the protagonist''s aura could reduce the intelligence of those around him.


    But this was the first time he had experienced it. For a small moment, he suddenly lost control.


    At that time, the only thought in his mind was that he had to kill Lah.


    But after leaving the hotel, to be more precise, after getting away from Lah, he suddenly started thinking normally, and his mind also calmed down.


    Hikaru sighed, he knew now that he and Lah had be enemies. She would definitely find a way to catch him and publish the evidence she had in her possession.


    He also did not me Velys, after regaining hisposure, he knew that Velys certainly could not resist Lah''s protagonist aura.


    Even though Hikaru possessed more than 18,000 viin points, he couldn''t keep his mind clear when standing in front of her, so Velys certainly couldn''t.


    He sighed, then took a Taxi to find Brevil¡­


    Yes, as far as he remembered from the novel "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box", Brevel had a weapon that could help him survive the apocalypse.


    It could be said that it was also Brevil''s Destiny Item. If the weapon evolution card could only be used on rudimentary weapons, then Brevil''s weapon is the best choice.


    ¡­


    In the hotel bedroom, after Hikaru left, Lah searched for the bullet holes that Hikaru had shot, then collected them all and carried them with her.


    "Ah¡­ Hikaru, you have to thank me, thanks to me your possession of a gun would go unnoticed."


    "Luckily there weren''t any other guests here, or the gunfire would have made things more chaotic."


    Lah mumbled while looking at the 5 bullets in the stic bag. Her face showed neither fear nor anger, only excitement.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Saronk, who was carrying some flowers and a fruit basket, entered Tadashi''s private room with Hodai.


    At this point, we can clearly see Saronk''s face. He was a middle-aged man, about 45 years old, and his hair was neatlybed back.


    His square face had a beard, and a friendly smile was always on his face.


    "Haizzz, you can just call me, you don''t have toe here. You are so busy that you still take the time to visit Tadashi, I feel guilty."


    "Hahaha¡­ Hodai, you and I have been friends for such a long time, you don''t have to be so hard on me. Your son, Tadashi, your current sole heir, has a problem, so me visiting is quite normal."


    Hearing that, Hodai nodded.


    Tadashi was lying on the hospital bed trying to eat some hot porridge. Seeing Hodai and Saronk enter, he hurriedly handed the bowl of porridge to the servant, and tried to stand up.


    "Ah! Tadashi, today a distinguished guest came to visit you¡­" Hodai said happily.


    "Okay, Tadashi you are still tired, so you don''t need to get up, you can just lie on the bed." Saronkughed, then ced the fruit basket and flower bouquet on the table.


    "You and Tadashi should talk slowly, I have some work to do, so I need to go out."


    Hodai knew it was time for Tadashi to get acquainted with Saronk. After all, Tadashi would inherit hispanies and hispanies could run smoothly thanks to Saronk.


    Besides¡­ he really had work to do so he needed to leave. After Hodai left, the servants in the room quickly left, leaving Tadashi and Saronk alone.


    Tadashi also knows who Saronk is, after all he is the mayor of this city, so everyone is aware of him.


    "Mr. Saronk¡­" Tadashi bowed to Saronk.


    Saronk smiled and said: "You don''t need to be too strict, me and your father are both close friends, I also consider you as a member of my family."


    Tadashi heard that and smiled, he felt very happy in his heart.


    "Tadashi, you are also an intelligent person. I came to visit you today, and I have another matter to ask of you."


    "Other matter?" Tadashi was a bit surprised: "Saronk, you should just say it, if I can do it, I''ll try to help you."


    "Since I have your word, I can be rest assured. The issue this time is rted to Hikaru¡­"


    Tadashi: "?!?!!"

 Chapter 44 Le Me See Bevi - [Bonus For 200 Power Stone]

    ?


    "Hikaru? What did he do?"


    Saronk heard Tadashi''s voice that was filled with anger, and he immediately guessed that the rtionship between Tadashi and Hikaru was not good. No, to be more precise they were like enemies.


    Although Saronk had heard about this a lot, today he wanted to verify it for himself.


    He felt that this was for the best.


    "Tadashi, I know Hikaru is your brother, even though the two of you don''t share the same mother, you still have the same father."


    Hearing Saronk''s words, Tadashi got a little impatient, he shook his head and said: "Mayor, you don''t have to say such things. Ever since Hikaru gave up his family inheritance, he''s no longer a rtive of mine."


    "I have also helped him many times, and I have advised him to focus on developing himself to inherit his father''s estate."


    "However, he didn''t seem to listen to me. He was licentious, and not interested in business."


    "Haizzzz, I was helpless,I could only ignore him, and devote my energy to managing my father''s business."


    Saronk secretlyughed scornfully in his heart, of course he didn''t believe what Tadashi said.


    You helped Hikaru inherit Hodai''s fortune¡­ Even a 10-year-old wouldn''t believe this statement of yours.


    However, Saronk still seemed to understand: "Um¡­ you''ve worked hard."


    "So¡­ what did Hikaru do?" Tadashi had a bit of a hard time restraining his curiosity.


    That''s right, he wanted to know what Hikaru had done that caused the mayor of this city to have a headache.


    "Haizz, before we talk about Hikaru, I want to ask a question. What do you know about Hikaru? Like his strength, his closebat ability, or does he have ties to any of the gangs in the city?"


    When Tadashi heard that he frowned, he felt very confused. But then he still answered properly: "In fact, Hikaru''s health is not good."


    "Hm?!" Saronk was a bit surprised.


    Tadashi continued, "Because Hikaru often hangs out in bars, his health has deteriorated severely."


    "Are you sure of that?" Saronk frowned and asked.


    Tadashi nodded, "I am sure. Hodai''s personal doctor also checked the health of everyone in the family, so he also knows Hikaru''s condition."


    "To be precise, even with the intervention of high-tech medicine, he cannot live past 50 years old."


    After hearing this, Saronk couldn''t believe it. What Tadashi said and what he saw through the security camera wereplete opposites.


    A person whose health had deteriorated to the point of not being able to live past 50 even with the use of high-tech medical care, could kill many people with weapons in their hands.


    What the hell is going on?


    Am I crazy or is the world crazy?


    "Cough! Tadashi, do you think that doctor made a fake report?"


    Tadashi shook his head: "No way, that doctor has been with Hodai for more than 10 years. It can be said that that doctor is the person Hodai trusts the most, so he can''t lie."


    Saronk nodded when he heard that, his eyes became extremely cold.


    Looks like¡­ Hikaru had hidden himself too deeply. He believed what Tadashi said, but that was just what Hikaru wanted everyone to know.


    A person could receive countless scorn just to hide himself. Looks like¡­ I looked down on you, Hikaru.


    Saronk now sighed and said, "Um.. do you know why Hikaru gave up his inheritance?"


    Tadashi shook his head: "I don''t know, but it seems that he needed money more than the inheritance. Perhaps, in his eyes money was more important than his father''s business."


    Saronk frowned, he began to think more. He suddenly smiled and said: "Okay, you should rest. You don''t need to worry about Hikaru right now, but if you have any news about him, please tell me."


    Tadashi felt like he was being trolled. Saronk came to tell him that Hikaru seemed to have done something terrible, but then Saronk was saying that he didn''t need to care.


    Although he was extremely angry in his heart, Tadashi dared not say anything. Saronk was the mayor of this city, if he dared to make Saronk angry, the one who would suffer was him.


    In fact, if Tadashi''s luck was as high as before, perhaps Saronk would trust him and draw him to be an ally.


    However, Tadashi''s luck points were currently only about 12,000 points.


    "Um¡­ thank you mayor for visiting me."


    Saronk nodded then went out. Inside the car, a bodyguard sitting in the driver''s seat said, "Master..."


    "Um, no action needed. Temporarily monitor Hikaru first. I didn''t think he would hide himself this deeply either."


    "Such a person is very dangerous, we cannot act carelessly. Besides¡­ Amanda seems to be standing behind Hikaru, we have to be even more careful."


    Hearing Saronk''s words, theguard nodded and replied, "Yes! I understand."


    ¡­


    At the police station of the 7th squad, in the office of Morital, the captain of the 7th division.


    Akiko suddenly rushed into the room without knocking, Morital sighed, and inwardly thought: "The most terrible storm hase atst."


    He just shook his head and said, "Akiko, I told you many times to knock before entering the room."


    Akiko didn''t seem to notice Morital''s words, she went to his desk and smacked her hand on the table.


    BAM!


    "Captain!" Akiko shouted, "I don''t understand why you ordered my gun to be recovered. What did I do wrong? I ask the captain to exin this clearly."


    Morital was also not surprised, he seemed to have anticipated this, so he calmly said: "Don''t you know what you did yesterday?"


    "I?! What did I do?"


    Morital sighed and said: "You used a gun to threaten a guest citizen at the hospital. Isn''t that reason enough for me to take your gun back?"


    "What?! But that person is Hikaru, he is a criminal¡­"


    "Akiko!" Morital suddenly shouted, his gaze turned serious and cold. It seemed that the aura of a captain inside him exploded, causing Akiko to jump in fear.


    "There isn''t any evidence that Hikaru is a criminal. The act of pointing a gun at a person who is incapable of resisting and is taboo."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Akiko, you are a policeman but you only act ording to your own thoughts. That''s why I''m taking back the gun, or else I''m afraid you''ll endanger others."


    "Besides, from now on you''ll be on another mission, don''t spy on Hikaru anymore."


    "What?! Impossible!" Akiko, who was startled, shouted: "Why? I am¡­"


    "Are you disobeying your superiors'' orders?!"


    Hearing Morital''s cold voice, Akiko felt a little scared.


    This was the first time she had seen Morital so angry and serious.


    Morital stared at Akiko for a moment, then said, "You will take on another mission, and Lah will take care of Hikaru."


    "Akiko, I hope you won''t cause any more trouble. If your family hadn''t begged me, today would have been yourst day working here."


    Hearing that, Akiko clenched her fists so tightly that they turned white. She gritted her teeth, trying to hold back her tears.


    Morital continued: "As for the gun¡­ if your performance in this mission is good, I will return it to you. If you cause any other trouble, please leave."


    "Team 7 has no ce for a selfish and emotional person like you."


    "Now then¡­ get out!"


    Akiko gritted her teeth, she was so angry that her whole body trembled. But she still managed to nod and say, "Yes, I understand."


    After Akiko went out, Morital let out a long sigh.


    "Haizzz, Akiko, don''t me me. I just want you to grow up."


    ¡­


    Outside, Akiko went to her desk. Everyone who saw her wanted to say hello, but they were chased away by her angry face.


    Akiko sat on the chair, her fists clenched on the table, and her eyes filled with anger.


    "Hikaru¡­ you did a great job. Do you think you can stop me from investigating you?"


    "You are wrong! What you are doing will only make me more persistent."


    That''s right, Akiko put all of this on Hikaru''s head.


    In her mind right now, Hikaru was like the demon lord, and she was the hero representing justice.


    The only thing the hero needed to do was defeat the demon king.


    BAM!


    Akiko angrily mmed her hands on the table, startling everyone in the room.


    Of course, they didn''t dare to make any sound because the people in this ce knew that Akiko''s family was scary.


    ¡­


    Hikaru bought some fast food then took a taxi to Brevil''s bar.


    The security at the bar had increased from one person to two.


    The security were two muscr men in ck jeans and shirts. In particr, they also had tattoos of extremely ferocious animals that made everyone feel fear.


    When they saw him, theyughed scornfully: "Another brat is here!"


    "Ah! Wait! Looks like it''s¡­ Hikaru."


    "Hikaru?! What did hee here for? He only used to go to the Night Life Bar."


    "I don''t know, but no one is allowed in, not even that useless guy."


    Hikaru was far away but he could still hear the two men talking to each other thanks to his evolved senses.


    He didn''t pay attention to what they said.


    Hikaru calmly approached both of the security and said, "I want to see Bevi."


    "Hahaha¡­ did you hear what this brat said?"


    "Of course¡­ hahaha¡­ Hey! Kid, get out before I¡­"


    Before the security could finish his sentence, Hikaru''s fist came right in front of him.


    BAM!


    This one right of Hikaru''s caused the security''s face to warp. Six of his teeth fell out, and blood spurted from his mouth and nose as Hikaru punched his face.


    Before he could understand what had just happened, he lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    The other security was startled, in less than a second Hikaru had knocked the other man unconscious.


    No, he clearly remembered Hikaru standing more than 5 meters away from them, how could he appear in front of them so quickly?


    While the security was still confused Hikaru grabbed his neck and he felt that he was going to suffocate.


    "Now¡­ let me see Bevi¡­"

 Chapter 45 New Weapon...

    ?


    The guard was scared and nodded repeatedly, he felt that this young man was not a human but a monster.


    He led Hikaru into the bar, he went in first, then Hikaru walked behind him.


    Even though Hikaru wasn''t carrying any weapons, the gatekeeper still felt fear.


    The feeling just now wasn''t an illusion. If he hadn''t obeyed Hikaru''s orders, perhaps his end would have been the same as the other''s.


    Hikaru quickly went to Brevil''s office, outside the office there were also two guards.


    Upon seeing that a guard was leading Hikaru in, the guards frowned.


    "You..."


    As soon as one of them spoke, Hikaru appeared in front of him, and he punched the guard in the face, causing him to immediately lose consciousness, his face was also severely disfigured.


    The guard next to him was startled by this, he had just reached his hand to his waist to get his weapon when Hikaru''s fist made contact with his face.


    BAM!


    This punch was no different from the previous one, as it knocked the guard unconscious.


    The guard who led Hikaru in was terrified, he was sitting on the ground and holding his head, as his body trembled violently.


    Hikaru nced at him, then ignored him, opened the door and went inside.


    Brevil, who was seated inside, saw Hikaru enter and frowned. In fact, this room was extremely soundproof, so he didn''t hear any movement outside.


    That''s why, when he saw Hikaru enter, he was a bit surprised.


    However, when he realized it was Hikaru, Brevil frowned and asked, "How did you enter this ce?"


    Hikaru didn''t answer, using one hand he grabbed the head of a gatekeeper he knocked unconscious and threw it inside.


    Brevil: "?!!"


    Seeing that his subordinates were beaten to the point that their face was disfigured, and that their blood was smeared everywhere, he became angry.


    "Hikaru, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Hearing Brevil''s shout, the two men standing behind him moved forward, the both of them were holding baseball bats in their hands.


    Hikaru was not afraid, he just shrugged and said, "Because your subordinates won''t let me in, I have to use this method."


    "Bastard!"


    The other two men were about to move forward when Brevil shouted, "Stop!"


    Hikaru nced at Brevil and said with a smile, "Smart! If you don''t stop your two dogs, there will be two more unconscious dogs here."


    Brevil clenched his hands so tightly that they turned white, his body was shaking with anger. But he was the boss of a gang anyway, and very quickly, Brevil calmed down.


    He waved his hand to signal the two men to back off.


    Brevil was not a fool. In order for Hikaru to enter this ce violently, he must have defeated the four guards.


    The two guards outside were both boxing masters. While the two gatekeepers for his room were both special forces soldiers.


    Whether it was strength orbat experience they were part of the elite. But looking at the guards lying on the ground, Brevil knew that before they could resist, they were knocked unconscious.


    No, to be more precise, beaten to the point that they almost died, if they were not treated in time, he was afraid that that person would really die.


    Brevil nced at Hikaru''s hands that were both in his pockets, but he didn''t seem to be carrying any weapons.


    Terrifying.


    Brevil began to feel a little scared and nervous. How strong must Hikaru''s punch be to deform a man''s face?


    Brevil took a deep breath and said to his two subordinates: "Bring the wounded for treatment."


    "But¡­"


    "No need to say anything." Brevil interrupted their words: "Go! I need to talk to him a little bit."


    The two men who heard that looked at each other then at Hikaru, and in the end they could only nod and carry the gatekeeper lying on the floor outside.


    After the door closed, Brevil sighed: "Haizz, what do you want?"


    Hikaru replied with a smile, "I want the box you took from the northern battlefield."


    "What?! How did you know about it?" Brevil was startled.


    In the past, he fought in the northern battlefield. At that time, to avoid the enemy''s attack, he had to hide in a cave.


    Coincidentally that cave led to an ancient ruin. In that ancient ruin there was a red wooden box.


    While Brevil was hiding there, he only saw it as something valuable, so he brought it with him. He even brought that box to this city.


    However, what annoyed him was that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t open the box.


    At first, he intended to smash it with a hammer, but he feared that the contents inside were fragile.


    If he used force to open it, then he feared that the contents inside would definitely be damaged. Thus, the artifact would also be useless.


    He tried to invite many locksmiths toe and open it, but they all left empty-handed.


    Some timeter, Brevil became the boss of a criminal gang in this city, so he was no longer worried about money problems.


    By that time, he had no intention of opening that box anymore, so he just kept it for disy.


    In the novel, the author stated that when the apocalypse came, Brevil happened to get the item inside the box and it almost turned into a Destiny Item for him.


    At first, the author wanted to leave the item for Tadashi. But after Tadashi had too many good items, the author decided to let Brevil use the items in that box.


    Back in the present, at this moment, Brevil felt unbelievable. It must be known that he had never spoken about that box.


    Even his trusted subordinates or the girl he loved at the bar did not know about the existence and past of that box.


    So¡­ how did Hikaru know?


    Can he read my mind?


    Brevil did not know why Hikaru knew of the existence of that box. However, there was probably something of great value inside that was why he came to this ce to ask for that box.


    Brevil took a deep breath and said, "Sorry, I don''t know the box you''re talking about, maybe..."


    "Brevil!" Hikaru''s voice suddenly turned cold, he interrupted Brevil''s words immediately: "Don''t lie to me! If you want to die here, I will help you fulfill that wish."


    "Ah! A gun with only four rounds in your drawer won''t keep you alive."


    Brevil, as if he was struck by lightning, stood still, his eyes filled with fear and disbelief.


    What the hell?


    How did Hikaru also know that in his drawer there was a gun with 4 bullets?


    Is he a monster?


    Or is there a spy among his subordinates?


    No way, even the two subordinates that were standing next to him wouldn''t know that he had a gun, let alone how many bullets his gun had.


    So¡­ how did Hikaru know?


    Hikaru''s voice spoke again: "Brevil, my patience has a limit..."


    Hikaru''s gaze now scared Brevil. He felt that if he didn''t do as Hikaru said, Hikaru would definitely kill him.


    "Hikaru, do you think you can kill me? Do you know that I used to be a special forces soldier after all, mybat experience and strength are much better than yours."


    "Even if you can defeat me, with just one word from me, all my subordinates will make you disappear from this world."


    "Hikaru¡­ I hope you think carefully before you act. Now¡­ you are standing on my field."


    Brevil finished speaking, and he felt a little confident.


    That''s right, this was his territory, outside there were more than 30 of his subordinates guarding this bar.


    As soon as he rang the rm, all his subordinates would bring weapons to this ce.


    No matter how strong Hikaru was, he couldn''t¡­


    "Heh?!" Brevil was thinking when suddenly he felt his senses warning him of danger.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that Hikaru hade before him without his knowledge.


    Brevil felt an extremely sharp metal object carrying a cold temperature ced on his neck.


    He trembled with fear.


    He couldn''t even see how Hikaru moved.


    It must be known that just now Hikaru was standing near the door, and he was standing next to the sofa.


    The two were about 3 meters apart. Besides¡­ Brevil was always paying attention to Hikaru''s actions.


    Yet¡­ in a moment less than a second, Hikaru approached and ced a knife on his neck.


    Brevil trembled a little, for the first time he felt that he was this close to death.


    "Brevil, I told you my patience has a limit."


    Hikaru''s cold voice rang out, causing Brevil to shiver, he started sweating profusely and he felt extremely cold.


    Brevil nodded, Hikaru saw this and slowly stepped back and said, "Quicky!"


    Brevil shakily approached the disy shelf against the wall and pushed it inside. The shelf was immediately pushed inward and split like two doors.


    Inside there was another room. The inside of this room contained many more valuable items than the ones on disy outside.


    Brevil went to a shelf, took out a ck box made of wood or metal, that was about 120cm long and 50cm wide.


    But it took a lot of effort to get the box out because it was so heavy.


    It was so heavy that even though Brevil tried to lift it with both hands, it still felt like the box was about to break his hands.


    Hikaru sighed as he approached and picked up the box with one hand. Brevil backed away panting, but when he saw Hikaru holding the box in one hand, he realized that Hikaru wasn''t human.


    "You¡­ are you a monster? That box weighs almost 100kg!" Brevil said fearfully.


    Yes, that box was extremely heavy, so heavy that it took him a whole day and a lot of energy to put it in this room.


    But when he saw Hikaru holding it with one hand like a wooden box weighing about 1kg, Brevil began to doubt his life.


    Hikaru did not answer Brevil. After all, his body was already a perfect human body and it had evolved to (Tier F-).


    Therefore, he could easily hold this box with one hand without feeling that it was heavy.


    Hikaru swung his fist and punched the box.


    BAM!


    The box instantly shattered into countless small pieces that flew around the room, revealing something metallic that reflected light a bit blindingly.


    Hikaru immediately took the thing in his hand.


    Brevil looked closely and realized it was an ax.

 Chapter 46 Above (F-)???

    ?


    The ax was about a meter long, the de was about 30 cm long. In terms of its appearance, it resembled the Leviathan Ax, with strange patterns emitting yellow light on it.


    Hikaru held the ax in one hand, which felt veryfortable in his hand. However, he knew it was because his power had evolved.


    In fact, this ax weighed about 100kg, and it was made of some kind of material that Hikaru didn''t know about.


    Ack! But the author also did not say much about this ax. Anyway, this was also an item of a supporting character, so the author did not want to describe it too much.


    Holding the ax in his hand, Hikaru enjoyed it.


    After that, Brevil was surprised to see the ax suddenly disappear as if it had just evaporated.


    What magic?


    Or¡­ Hikaru is an alien?


    What the hell is happening here?


    Hikaru didn''t exin or say anything more to Brevil, he just turned and left as if nothing had happened.


    Brevil saw Hikaru leave and breathed a sigh of relief, he felt all the pressure he was feeling disappear instantaneously.


    Suddenly, he felt that his shirt was wet, no, it was his sweat.


    Brevil felt that Hikaru was scary, in just a few minutes he was sweating as much as if he had just showered.


    This was the first time Brevil felt fear and felt death so close to him.


    In all his time fighting on the harshest battlefields in the world, he had never felt such fear that it made him sweat so much.


    Brevil shook his head and sighed.


    Although Hikaru and he had a bit of a conflict, it wasn''t to the point of turning the two into enemies.


    At this point, Brevil felt fortunate that he did not need to be Hikaru''s enemy.


    ¡­


    As soon as Hikaru went outside, he saw a brand new sports car parked not far away from him.


    However, when he saw Lah standing with her arms crossed, leaning on the car, he frowned.


    Calm down! If I don''t calm down, my IQ will be reduced by her aura.


    Hikaru thought to himself, then pretended not to see her, and walked in the other direction to leave.


    "Honey!!!"


    Suddenly Lah yelled, startling him.


    What the hell? Honey? Is she waiting for her boyfriend?


    He felt a little curious¡­ Yes, what would a protagonist''s boyfriend be like?


    Would the person be more badass than her or a weak man in need of her protection?


    Hikaru nced at Lah, he noticed that she was waving in his direction.


    He frowned and looked behind him, there was no one behind him.


    He looked over at Lah again and realized she was walking towards him.


    Hikaru hurriedly left with the fastest speed possible. What the hell? Was she a saucer?


    However, his speed was not as fast as Lah, as she was able to grab his arm.


    "Mow!" Lah puffed up her cheeks, her expression was so cute like a girl sulking her lover: "I''m calling you! Why are you ignoring me?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    He felt that his intelligence was not enough to use. Hikaru sighed and said, "Don''t you remember what happened this morning? Do you want to arrest me or do you want revenge?"


    Lah pouted and said, "Ah! You really are a heartless person. At that time, I had to stay behind to clean up the scene, so that people wouldn''t find out what happened between you and me."


    "Then I had to pay for your room. Are you a man? Why did you let a girl pay for the room?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    He didn''t know if his IQ was down or Lah''s thinking was wrong.


    "You¡­ you don''t seem to understand the point. In the morning, I tried to use a gun to kill you. Do you understand?"


    "Um¡­" Lah smiled and said, "So¡­ have you had breakfast yet?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    He felt that this ce was not an apocalyptic world, rather it resembled a galgame world.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Hikaru volunteered to fight Zombies rather than face Lah. He felt that whether he used his brain or his strength, he was no match for her.


    He sighed and said: "Haizz, can you let me go, please!"


    "Why do you say that, I just came to see my boyfriend."


    "Your boyfriend?" Hikaru was a bit surprised to hear that, but then he smiled and said, "Good! Go and find your boyfriend, I will go find mine."


    "What happened in the morning was my fault, I''m sorry. Okay? Bye bye!"


    Suddenly, Hikaru had just finished his sentence when Lah poked his cheek with his index finger: "Here.."


    "Hm?!" Hikaru frowned, feeling confused.


    "Here''s my boyfriend!"


    Hikaru: "..."


    Do you believe I will pull out a gun to kill myself right here?


    [Master! Calm down, don''t let the protagonist''s aura make you think negatively.]


    Hikaru heard Rika''s voice and was startled. Fortunately, Rika reminded him, or else he would once again let his emotions get out of control.


    It was horrible, Lah''s protagonist aura almost made himmit suicide.


    Damn main character aura!


    Damn Lah!


    Rika: [...]


    She just wanted to say he needed to stay awake to face Lah. As for the fact that Hikaru wanted tomit suicide, he thought it up on his own, and it had nothing to do with Lah.


    But Hikaru was different, his eyes filled with tiredness as he looked at Lah as if begging her to let him go.


    "Ah! What does that look mean?" Lah said a little angry.


    "Please spare me. You need money right? I can give you a million dors, okay?"


    "Huh! I don''t need money. Besides¡­ you have 300 million dors and only giving me 1 million dors is too stingy."


    "Do you believe I will pin some copper candies to your head? Do you think money grows on trees?"


    "This morning you were going to stick five copper candies in my head as well. If you want to pin ''that'' on people, I''ll be happier."


    Hikaru: "..."


    Wait! There''s something wrong with Lah''s words.


    Why do we find it a bit strange?


    Is that what a normal person would say?


    Do you believe I would report to the police that you are sexually harassing me?


    Hikaru sighed: "Haizzz, what do you really want from me?"


    "Like I said! You''re my boyfriend now, whatever you need, I''ll help you."


    Seeing Lah''s gaze, Hikaru pouted, his voice filled with contempt: "Ah! You just find it interesting to follow me."


    "Heh?! Impossible! With your IQ, can you also realize my true purpose?" Lah''s face was filled with terror as if she had just discovered something terrible.


    Hikaru: "..."


    If he was given a chance to kill a certain protagonist in this world, he would definitely kill Lah first.


    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!


    Hikaru wanted to say something, but in the end he could only sigh andpromise: "Okay¡­ it''s up to you."


    "Hahahaha¡­ good! Get in the car."


    Hikaru nced at the new red sports car parked about 5 meters away from them, and he frowned at Lah.


    "You¡­ are you really a policeman? That car is at least over $500,000, are you¡­ corrupt?"


    "AAAA!!!" Hikaru had just finished his sentence when he felt two fingers gently ced on his waist, grasping a bit of meat then twisting it so hard that he had to scream.


    "Ah! Bad children should be punished, understand?"


    Hikaru quickly nodded repeatedly, at this time, Lah who was satisfied let go.


    The two got into the car, Lah in the driver''s seat, and Hikau in the passenger seat.


    Lah sighed and said, "Haizz, it''s my first time seeing a rude man like you."


    "What man would let a beautiful woman like me drive?"


    Hikaru nodded and said, "Yeah! I am that man."


    Lah now knew that Hikaru was sulking, she just smiled and said: "Okay! So¡­ where do you want to go?"


    Hikaru nced at Lah and said, "Then¡­ take me to see the food stores in this city for a bit."


    "Food stores? Hmm¡­ of course I know but you have to tell me your purpose."


    Hikaru was silent, his eyes were closed as if he was sleeping. Lah saw this and could only sigh, then drove away.


    Even though Hikaru had his eyes closed, he was looking at the information the system was disying.


    What he likes the most is that when cing all the items inside the Panara Box''s ''storage space, the system still showed those items neatly on the information panel.


    Like in the videogames he used to y. It was a grid of many cells, each item was ced and disyed in a cell with a greatly simplified image.


    Seeing the ax lying inside the ''storage space'', Hikaru felt a little happy.


    If you think about it carefully, it doesn''t seem like a rudimentary weapon is too bad. At least, when used, there will be no noise, causing many monsters and other people to notice.


    Besides, this ax is very hard and heavy. It can cut human bones easily.


    After evolving, perhaps it will bring even greater power or have many other uses.


    "Use the weapon evolution card."


    [Ding! Please select the weapon you need to evolve.]


    "This ax!" Hikaru spoke while using his mind to control the system.


    [Ding! This ax''s tier is already (F-) or perhaps higher, please choose another weapon.]


    "What?! The tier of this ax is (F-)? No, ording to the system announcement, its Tier is higher, but definitely not lower (F-)."


    Hikaru felt overjoyed, he felt like he had just picked up a huge treasure.


    But when he selected the ax, he couldn''t see any information.


    "Rika, why can''t I see the ax''s information?"


    [You think this is a Video Game? Where if you point the mouse at, it will show information for you to see?]


    [You can get some sleep, maybe in your dreams you can see it.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru felt full of disappointment: "Haizz, then how can we know the function and information of this ax?"


    [There is one way¡­ that is to possess ''The Apocalypse Encyclopedia''. At that time, you can review the information and usage of any item you want.]


    "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia? It''s Delmor''s ability, I can''t possess it."


    [Master, there is a card in the system''s reward list. That card is called "Copy Cat". It can help you copy an ability of a protagonist.]


    [However, the function of the ability you copied is only ? of the protagonist''s actual ability.]

 Chapter 47 We Will Continue In Next Time

    ?


    Hikaru was a little happy to hear that, even though he could only copy ? of the main character''s ability, it was also a wonderful thing.


    "So¡­ how do we get that ''Copy Cat'' card?"


    [Hahahaha¡­ master, you can go to sleep and then dream.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Are you bullying me?!"


    [Hahaha¡­ master, I just gave you a little hope. Do you know the chances of getting a card with such a badass function?]


    [10%, 20%, 30%?! The odds of getting this card are 0.01%. That''s even lower than the odds that you can withdraw a Tier C skill or item.]


    [That''s why¡­ I don''t have too much hope, find out how to get it yourself, master.]


    Hikaru heard Rika''s teasing voice and frowned. But then he could only sigh.


    That''s right¡­ If he could easily get the "Copy Cat" card, everything would be too easy. Viins like him would also not be kicked on the ground by the protagonist like stones.


    Hikaru thought that maybe he would learn about this axter. Now, he just wanted to find the food reserves of this city.


    Although Lah''s face was extremely annoyed, she did indeed lead him to the location of the city''s food pantries.


    Everything was different from what he thought. There was only one granary in this city, but this granary contained only grain and a little dry food.


    And of course, in a world where there is a surplus of food, everyone can buy food, but there are very few people guarding the pantry.


    Looking around, he only saw 3 guards alternately guarding the gate.


    These guards weren''t serious people either. They sat in the room on duty, and watched movies or did what they like.


    After all, no one was stupid enough to rob the city''s food depot. Therefore, the job of the security here was extremely simple.


    Hikaru saw this and pondered if he should get the food now, or wait until the end of the world to get it.


    Although the security of this ce was not much, there were many active security cameras. No matter how fast he was, he couldn''t escape the security camera.


    Although there were only 6 days left for the Apocalypse to strike, he did not dare to take the risk.


    In the end, Hikaru shook his head, and decided to wait until the end of the world had arrived before taking action.


    At that time people would be in a state of crisis and fear, as they would not have realized the importance of food.


    But at that time the situation in the city would be chaotic, so he could take advantage of that to easily break into the food stores.


    After that, Lah took him to the food warehouses in the private city, the supermarket, etc.


    Hikaru silently memorized those locations.


    Then, Hikaru said something that made Lah frown: "Do you know where the army armory or the police station is?"


    Lah exined: "Hm¡­ I don''t think you should think about that. The military arsenal and the police arsenal are both extremely heavily guarded, more than the food warehouse."


    "Even if you knew it, it wouldn''t be possible to go inside. That is almost impossible."


    Hikaru shook his head and replied, "No need to exin, I understand everything. Just give me the location."


    Lah shook her head, she said with a smile: "Taking you to see the ce is fine, but you need to give me a little welfare..."


    "Welfare?"


    Lah pouted, "That''s right. I also can''t be your driver for free. Look at me, a beautiful girl as a driver, taking you everywhere."


    "You didn''t give me a dime, now you''re ordering me as if I were your servant. There''s nothing wrong with asking for a little benefit, right?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru felt it was reasonable so he said, "Um¡­ You''re right. So, what do you need? Money or do you want to buy something?"


    Right now, he needed Lah''s information because she knew many things that Velys didn''t.


    Lah knew the location of the food stores in this city, she even knew the location of the military depot.


    That''s why he needed her as his guide.


    Lah smiled and said, "So¡­ Can you tell me what kind of person I am?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru nced at Lah with scornful eyes: "Forget it! I can find it myself¡­"


    "Ah! Wait!" Lah hastily shouted: "Moh! I was just joking, don''t be so angry."


    Hikaru sighed, "I don''t care if you''re joking or telling the truth, I don''t want to hear you gossip about your thoughts anymore."


    "Alright! Alright! So¡­ I want¡­" Lah spoke half way before beckoning Hikaru toe closer.


    Hikaru, puzzled, brought his face closer to hear what Lah would say.


    Suddenly, Lah grabbed his face with both hands, causing him to jump in fear.


    What the hell!


    What does she want to do?!


    Hikaru struggled to get away from Lah''s hand when he felt something soft touch his lips.


    At this moment, Hikaru saw Lah''s dreamy and beautiful eyes that were like two crystal spheres less than 3 cm away from his eyes.


    Her soft, red lips touched his, startling him.


    Lah''s eyes curved like two crescent moons as if smiling.


    Just then, he felt Lah biting his lip then pulled away.


    Lah licked her lips, her face filled with enjoyment, cheerfully said: "Hm¡­ so this is the taste of a kiss? It''s fun, it''s also sweet."


    "Ah! Looks like¡­ young master Hikaru has never kissed anyone before, right? This is our first kiss, are you excited?"


    Hikaru was surprised¡­


    What just happened!


    Who am I?


    Where is this?


    What did Lah just do?


    "Oi! How do you feel? Don''t be so silent..."


    Lah suddenly brought her beautiful face closer causing Hikaru to jump in fear.


    What the hell?


    The heroine just forcibly kissed the viin?


    Has the world gone crazy?


    No, rather, is Lah crazy?


    However, Lah''s sweet breath made Hikaru a little enamored, as he wanted to indulge in her sweetness more.


    No, OK! I have to wake up...


    Damned! Her main character''s aura is messing with my mind.


    Rika: [...]


    Rika at this moment really wanted to say that Lah''s aura had not yet affected Hikaru. It was just that Lah''s charm was so great that he couldn''t help it.


    However, she wouldn''t say it out loud, of course.


    Rika immediately shouted excitedly: [Master, congrattions. Try your best! I support you¡­ heheheh¡­]


    Hikaru: "..."


    Why do I feel that Rika''sughter is like theughter of a pervert?


    "What''s wrong? Are you in love with me? If you don''t answer me, I''ll kiss you again..."


    Hikaru heard Lah''s words and he became a little more alert.


    "Um.. um.." He was about to say something but he didn''t think that Lah would attack him again.


    This time, Lah was even more daring. Lah''s lips were not only touching his, but she was nibbling his lips like food.


    Then, Lah''s wet tongue reached out, and tried to pry open his teeth.


    At this point, Hikaru couldn''t think anymore, he was immersed in the sweetness of Lah''s kiss.


    Damn it! Don''t think you can forcibly kiss a man.


    Hikaru immediately took the initiative, his arms wrapped around Lah, hugging her tightly.


    Their tongues fought each other fiercely, as they seemed to be exploring each other''s sensitive points.


    Over 5 minutester, Hikaru and Lah slowly separated. A thread of transparent and iridescent saliva connected their two tongues, it drew a curve between the two of them and then fell.


    Lah and Hikaru both gasped. They weren''t tired or suffocated, it was the over-stimting kiss that made them gasp.


    Lah''s face was red, it was so seductive that Hikaru just wanted to look at it forever.


    So beautiful!


    Like a masterpiece of creation, so perfect that it couldn''t be more perfect.


    Definitely the female lead in a female novel. No matter the aspect, it was perfect, like a role model that any woman and man wanted to have.


    Hikaru felt that Lah was like a Subus. No, to be more precise, she was the Subus Queen.


    Full of enchantment and the incarnation of lust.


    Neither women nor men could resist Lah''s charms.


    She smiled, a smile filled with mystery and greed. She put her index finger on her lips and said with a smile, "Ah¡­ that''s great. So¡­ such a wonderful kiss."


    Lah put one hand on his chest, the other caressed his face: "How''s it going? Do you want to pay me more for the driving fee?"


    Hikaru leaned back against the car door, as he felt Lah''s hand caressing his face.


    It was too much that Lah''s hand was sneaking behind his shirt, caressing his chest.


    "You..." Hikaru wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say. His mind was now extremely chaotic, half of it wanted to indulge in Lah''s sweetness, the other half wanted to get out of this ce.


    After all, Lah was the main character, and he was the viin. The two of them would definitely only be enemies, not lovers or allies.


    That was also the reason why Hikaru was worried and did not dare to ''counterattack'' Lah. If this were another world, Lah wouldn''t be the main character, he would have ''eaten'' her a long time ago.


    Hikaru nodded, then shook his head again, "Enough!"


    Lah was a little surprised to hear that. Her eyes were filled with surprise but then she smiled again.


    "Um¡­ so¡­ next time we will continue."


    Hikaru: "..."


    Is there a next time?


    You are the main character!


    I am the viin!


    Our love story is worse than Romeo and Juliet!


    Ah! Wait, I''m not sure Lah was in love with him. Maybe she just wanted to ''have some fun'' and then throw him away.


    Huh! Rotten woman.


    [Ding! You have gained the faith of the protagonist - Lah, you get 2,000 luck points.]


    Hikaru: "..."

 Chapter 48 Dont Whimper...

    ?


    (I had fixed chapter 43, Velys still not tell Velys about the Apocalypse. Velys just told her about Hikaru is trying to store the food. Sorry about that >"<)


    "What the hell just happened, Rika?"


    [It''s just like you have seen in, master. Lah has a little interest in you, that''s why you get 2,000 luck points.]


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that, he immediately looked towards Lah, and used the Viin''s Insight skill to see her information.


    However, when he looked at Lah''s luck point, Hikaru felt a little confused.


    That''s right, Lah''s luck was still 150,000 points, without any change.


    Bizarre! What is happening?


    [Master, it seems¡­ if you make Lah fall in love with you then you and her could be allies. At that time, Lah can help you earn more luck points.]


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that, he nced at Lah, then fell back into thought.


    Finally, he shook his head and said, "Okay! I''ll just go with the flow¡­ it''s better than being her enemy anyway. Lah is like Amanda Ryrlia, they are both too dangerous and mysterious."


    Hikaru sighed, then leaned back on the chair. Lah nced at Hikaru and smiled then continued driving.


    Of course the ces Lah took him to see were military depots, but in reality, he and Lah could only see them from afar.


    He couldn''t even see what was inside because he was surrounded by a fence more than 3 meters high.


    Hikaru frowned, he knew ces like this would be ideal locations for survivors of the apocalypse.


    After going through the locations of food and weapons, Hikaru tried to remember these locations.


    Right now he couldn''t get what''s in the inventory, but that doesn''t mean he couldn''t get itter.


    In the afternoon, Hikaru and Lah returned to the Noack mansion.


    At this time, the vi had been cleaned up, even the trees in the garden had been cleaned, leaving only thewn.


    The outer wall was still being reinforced, however, Hikaru saw that the number of people strengthening it was immense. so maybe it would only take 3-4 days toplete.


    Hikaru saw that there were many delivery trucks that were constantly carrying food inside the mansion. Most of the goods were to be packed into cartons and ced outside in the garden.


    Lah saw this and frowned and asked, "What are you¡­ nning to do?"


    Hikaru said with a smile: "Ah¡­ I saw that food prices were falling, so I just bought it to stock up."


    Although he was teasing Lah, he felt a little d that Velys hadn''t told her about the Apocalypse.


    Otherwise, Lah would surely know why he bought so much food.


    Lah nced at Hikaru, she felt that he would definitely not tell her the truth so she stopped asking, and she just said sulkily: "Huh! You took my first kiss, and now you''re hiding everything from me."


    "Rotten man."


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Oi! Are you wrong? You''re the one who took the initiative, not me."


    "I don''t need to know."


    Seeing Lah sulking, Hikaru also didn''t want to care much. If she didn''t like it, she could leave, what he cared about now was how much food this ce could hold.


    "Hikaru..."


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, and Velys ran out from inside the house. Seeing Hikaru, she happily approached him: "Hikaru¡­ Lah¡­ are you new here?"


    Lah nodded: "Um¡­ Velys, look at Hikaru, he stole my first kiss, now he doesn''t care about me..."


    Lah said while hugging Velys. Velys heard that and felt both ashamed and disappointed.


    "Hikaru¡­you¡­you mustn''t bully Lah, she really likes you. If¡­ if you want to kiss you can kiss me. I will definitely cooperate with you."


    Hearing Velys say that, Lah and Hikaru both blushed. What the hell was happening ? Since when did Velys be so bold?


    "Ah¡­ Velys, you have to be careful. Beware he may ''eat'' you and then run away, he might not take responsibility." Lahughed, her voice filled with amusement.


    Velys shook her head and said: "No, I believe he is not that kind of person. But¡­ even if he wasn''t responsible, that''s fine. As long as he wants it, I''ll give it to him."


    Hikaru: "..."


    Oy! Is this what a girl should say?


    Hikaru sighed, he didn''t want to continue the topic and asked, "How are things?"


    Velys nodded and replied: "The inside of the vi has been cleaned up, even the traces have been cleaned..."


    Hikaru knew the ''traces'' that Velys was talking about, those were the bullet marks and the bloodstains of the thugs he had shot yesterday. He was confident that Velys had handled them safely.


    Velys continued: "Currently, there is a problem with food procurement. First of all, even though this ce has two rooms to store food and both have venttion systems, they are still too small."


    "The amount of food that needs to be stocked is so much, even I think that it''s enough to fill the entire mansion."


    "Besides, because the amount of food in the shopping centers andpanies in this city is not much. Therefore, to buy more food, we need to go to another city."


    "But to do that will take a lot of time. After all, transporting a huge amount of food would take anywhere from a few days to half a month."


    Hikaru nodded and said, "You don''t have to worry about that, just try to buy as much food as possible."


    "There is no need to order food from another city, just buying food in this city is fine for now."


    "But you don''t need to focus only on food, you need to pay attention to water."


    Velys nodded and replied, "I also bought a lot of water and gasoline. I dare not buy generators because their noise is very loud."


    Hikaru smiled, he felt that Velys worked perfectly. With her, he didn''t have to worry about many other problems.


    He knew Velys was worried that the noise generated by the generator might attract many monsters, especially Zombies.


    But there''s also Lah here, so she couldn''t say it either. However¡­


    Hikaru nced at Lah, what he was worried about was that Lah could predict what he was doing was to prepare for the Apocalypse.


    Anyway, she guessed that he wasn''t Hikaru and so on. Her thinking was extremely bizarre but her intuition was also extremely urate.


    If Lah knew about the end of the world, then Hikaru''s advantage would disappear.


    Lah frowned and nced at Hikaru, her eyes filled with doubt and confusion.


    "Velys¡­ why are you preparing so much food l? Can you tell me?" Lah smiled at Velys.


    She knew that even if she asked Hikaru, he wouldn''t tell, so she could only ask Velys.


    "Hm¡­ sorry, Lah, I can''t say this. Otherwise¡­ Hikaru will be mad at me." Velys'' face didn''t show any emotion, as she spoke in a very calm manner.


    Lah sighed at that, she then nced at Hikaru with sulky eyes.


    Hikaru saw this, and heughed in his heart. Hahaha¡­ guess what I''ll do? Hahaha¡­ guess! Guess correctly and you will be rewarded!


    Huh! Even if you think about it till next year, you won''t be able to think that the end of the world ising, hahaha¡­


    Lah frowned and said, "You prepare so much food and water, it proves that in the future these resources will be very scarce."


    "Could it be¡­ a war will happen?"


    Hikaru took a deep breath when he heard that, this line of thinking was too scary. Although Lah did not guess correctly, the answer she gave was close to the correct answer.


    Hikaru hurriedly said, "No! No¡­ the world is at peace, there''s no way war breaks out, right, Velys?"


    "That''s right." Velys also cooperated with Hikaru: "Lah, you''ve been thinking too much. Hikaru just wanted to create a ce just for him and me. We will live in this ce, and never enter human society again."


    Hikaru: "..."


    Velys, do you know that the reason you just gave is even more unbelievable?


    Velyspletely ignored Hikaru''s expression, she looked at him and said: "Hikaru, as long as you want, I will cooperate with you. You can have as many children as you want me to¡­"


    "Enough! Enough!" Hikaru heard Velys'' words and felt fear. Do you believe I will report to the police that you are sexually harassing me?


    Hikaru felt scared, maybe one day Velys would capture him and lock him in the basement forever. Then she would milk his milk every day, his life at that time would be no different from a dairy cow.


    Lah now frowned, and she pouted, she felt aggravated.


    Are you two bullying me?


    Lah suddenlyughed and said, "Velys, if I were Hikaru''s girlfriend, could I stay here?"


    Velys felt a bit awkward, she looked at Lah, then looked at Hikaru again and said: "This ce belongs to him, ask him if he allows you to stay here."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Lah looked at Hikaru with eyes like an abandoned puppy.


    He pouted his lips and said: "Don''t be pitiful, you are a policeman, do you think I would let a policeman be by my side all the time?"


    "Huh! If you''re a good person then you don''t have to be afraid of me. Besides¡­ wouldn''t it be more interesting to have a girlfriend who''s a police officer? Especially when we¡­"


    "Enough!" Hikaru shook his head and said, "Sorry, this ce has no ce for you, please leave."


    Lah puffed out her cheeks, and sulked.


    "Don''t puff up your cheeks." Hikaru said contemptuously.


    "Hix.. hix¡­"


    "Don''t whimper."


    Lah gritted her teeth, she was really angry. She didn''t think that the young man who stole her first kiss wasn''t attracted to her.


    In fact¡­ Hikaru was also holding back because Lah was too cute. She was like a mysterious and charming older sister when he first met her.


    Now she was making cute expressions like a little girl.


    But he knew that Lah was just acting¡­

 Chapter 49 Shiori...

    ?


    (I had fixed chapter 43, Velys still not tell Velys about the Apocalypse. Velys just told her about Hikaru is trying to store the food. Sorry about that >"<)


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Suddenly, the phone rang, Hikaru discovered that someone had called his number.


    Seeing the strange number, Hikaru frowned but still answered: "Hello?!"


    "Is it Hikaru? I am the director of Kisok hospital. The girl you brought yesterday has undergone surgery."


    "However, her condition is far from what I thought. Haizz, it''s hard to say it all over the phone, can youe see her for a bit?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru nced at Lah and Velys, then looked around the mansion again, finally, he nodded and said, "Okay! I''ll be there in twenty minutes."


    "Ah! That''s great, but¡­"


    Hikaru frowned, "What''s wrong? If it''s the hospital fee, you can just deduct it from my card."


    "That''s not it! That''s not it! In fact, it''s nothing too important. It''s just¡­ there''s a policewoman interrogating her. But the girl couldn''t speak because her tongue was cut off."


    "Interrogating..." Hikaru immediately thought of Akiko and he replied: "I see, I''ll be there soon."


    "Yes! Thank you."


    Hikaru turned off the phone, his gaze gradually turning into annoyance. He asked, "Rika, what are the odds that I can kill Tadashi?"


    [About 40%. However¡­ I advise you to stay calm, wait until the odds are higher than 80% before you act.]


    Hikaru shook his head and said, "It depends on him. If he doesn''t do anything too much, I''ll let him live a little longer. If he keeps provoking my patience¡­"


    Hikaru''s voice was filled with coldness.


    Although he was talking to Rika through his thoughts, his eyes filled with murderous intent were seen by Lah and Velys.


    "Hikaru¡­" Velys said worriedly¡­


    "I''m fine. Lah, take me to Kisok hospital."


    Lah heard that, sighed and said, "Okay¡­ mohh¡­ I''m not your driver either."


    ¡­


    At Kisok Hospital, in the intensive care unit.


    Shioriy on the bed, and stared nkly out the window.


    Beside the bed, Akiko sat down while frowning at Shiori, then she nced at the notebook she left on the bed for Shiori.


    Akiko knew that Shiori had her tongue cut off and couldn''t speak, so she used a notebook and writing as a way to help themmunicate.


    However, after regaining consciousness, Shiori did not cooperate with Akiko, instead she just sat still and looked out the window as if she was waiting for someone.


    Akiko spent more than 30 minutes trying to convince Shiori but she didn''t seem to care what she said.


    Akiko sighed, and continued speaking: "Girl, what''s your name? Can you tell me your name?"


    "Don''t worry. In this ce, no one will harm you."


    "Look at me¡­ this is a police uniform, I''m a policeman, I will help you get justice."


    "Just write down what you know in this notebook."


    "Could it be¡­ you don''t know the words?"


    "It''s okay¡­ you can draw, or when I ask you a question, you can just nod or shake your head."


    "Girl, Hikaru is the one who kidnapped you, right?"


    As Akiko finished speaking, Shiori suddenly nced at her.


    Akiko saw Shiori finally reacting to her words and was overjoyed.


    But¡­ Akiko couldn''t be overjoyed right now because Shiori''s eyes were filled with hatred, murderous intent, and coldness.


    Although Shiori was badly injured, her whole body was wrapped in white bandages. Even the right half of her face was covered with bandages, leaving only her left eye.


    But with just that eye, Shiori made Akiko feel fear.


    It was the look of someone who had seen hell, seen countless deaths, and seen countless terrible things.


    Akiko swallowed her words, she then tried to calm down, and say, "That look¡­ you mean¡­ Hikaru is the one who kidnapped you right..."


    Before Akiko could finish her sentence, Shiori grabbed the notebook from the bed and threw it at her face.


    Akiko was hit by the notebook, although it didn''t hurt but it also made her angry.


    She stood up, her face filled with murderous intent and she shouted: "You''re stupid! Do you know you just lost your chance to be free?"


    "In this world, the only one who can save you from Hikaru can only be me. You¡­"


    "Oi! You''re bothering her." Suddenly, a cold voice interrupted Akiko''s words.


    Akiko knew whose voice it was, however, she also sensed death. That''s right, she clearly recognized death in those words.


    She slowly turned her head, and she saw Hikaru standing at the door, his face that was calm was filled with cold, eyes like a hunter who was staring at his prey.


    "You..." Akiko wanted to say something when Hikaru immediately interrupted.


    "Akiko, I remember that patients who have just undergone surgery need to rest, since they can''t bear the mental pressure. So¡­ what are you doing?"


    Akiko snorted after hearing that: "Huh! I''m just questioning her, I need enough evidence to convict you."


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he just calmly looked at Akiko. However, his eyes were starting to show impatience.


    As long as Akiko didn''t give him a good reason, he''ll break her neck in no time.


    While doing so would allow Tadashi to have another heroine more capable than Akiko, he also didn''t want a fly like Akiko to be hovering around him all the time.


    Dirty and annoying.


    "Akiko¡­" Suddenly, Lah entered the room and said, "It seems Morital has given you another mission, right? Besides¡­ he also confiscated your gun, don''t you realize what you''re doing is wrong?"


    Akiko felt a bit surprised when she saw Lah, but after remembering that Morital had said Lah would watch over Hikaru, she calmed down.


    Akiko took a deep breath and said, "I don''t care."


    She looked at Hikaru with eyes filled with disdain: "Perhaps he used money and power to force Morital to do so. Maybe people will be afraid of him but I am not afraid of him, I will bring him to the light of justice, and clean up this society."


    ps! ps! ps!


    Hikaru pped his hands¡­ he shrugged and said: "Nice talk, but¡­ get the hell out of here please. This ce does not wee you."


    Akiko was angry when she heard that, but after seeing Shiori''s disgusted look, she could only hold back her anger and scolded Shiori: "You idiot! It seems that you like being in Hikaru''s hell so much, you should die!"


    After saying that, Akiko immediately left, but as he passed by Hikaru, he said, "Cherish your present life, Akiko, because you won''t know when your life will end. ."


    Hearing that, Akiko turned her head to look at Hikaru: "Are you threatening me?"


    Hikaru shrugged, he shook his head and said: "No, I am not threatening you, but I am simply speaking..."


    "Good!" Akiko frowned: "I''m waiting¡­ I wonder what a useless and weak person like you can do."


    After saying that, Akiko immediately left. Lah saw this and approached Hikaru and whispered in his ear: "Are you going to kill Akiko?"


    Hikaru nced at Lah: "No! Why do we have to do that?"


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t hide it, your eyes are saying that you will definitely kill her. It''s just¡­ you''re just waiting for your chance."


    "I also advise you not to lose your temper, Akiko''s family are not ordinary people, they are all terrible figures in the national army."


    Hikaru shook his head, he didn''t want to talk much to Lah because the more he said, the more secret information he would reveal.


    He approached Shiori, Shiori saw him and was happy, she even immediately wanted to get out of bed to approach him.


    Of course, Hikaru wouldn''t let Shiori do that, he hurriedly approached and ced his hands on her shoulders, and using a very gentle voice he said: "Don''t worry, you just need to rest well."


    Shiori happily held his hand, both of her hands were covered with white gauze. Hikaru let her lie down with one hand of his, while he used his other hand to pat her head tofort her.


    Lah seeing this scene, felt that she was the only one isted by Hikaru, and she felt a little jealous in her heart.


    Huh! Obviously, I was the one who gave you your first kiss, yet you always avoid me like someone with an infectious disease.


    You even treat me like an enemy, but you treat other girls so gently.


    Gru¡­gru¡­gru¡­


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Hikaru of course didn''t care about Lah''s thoughts, he was focusing all of his attention on Shiori.


    Heforted Shiori while thinking about what to do next. He didn''t want to leave her alone in the hospital because he had more work to do.


    Anyway, Shiori''s situation was quite bad, and someone must regrly take care of and monitor her health.


    But he couldn''t bring her to Noack''s mansion, anyway, it was said that in the novel that Shiori got her superpowers thanks to herself falling into despair.


    At that time, her strong hope of survival helped her gain superpowers simr to Healing.


    If he kept her by his side too safely, would Shiori gain healing powers?


    That is a big question.


    Suddenly Shiori looked at the notebook that Akiko hadn''t picked up yet. Hikaru also saw Shiori''s eyes, he let go of her, picked up the notebook and gave it to her.


    In the notebook there was a pen hooked there. Shiori held the pen, but the pain from the wound made her eyes watery.


    Shiori still endured it and wrote words on that notebook. Hikaru could see how hard she was trying.


    Even though it was just a few simple words, she was using all her strength and trying to suppress the pain to write them.


    After she finished writing, she held the notebook up in front of her.


    "My name is Shiori, thank you for saving me."


    After that, Shiori continued to write. Although the room was air-conditioned, and the temperature was always kept at 26 - 27 degrees, her lovely face was still sweating.


    This proved that Shiori was trying to write with all her might. Sweat was pouring out like a bath, and the wounds that had just been repaired on her hands and fingers began to bleed.


    Lah stepped forward, she wanted to stop Shiori because the blood oozing from the wound had soaked the bandages.


    But Hikaru immediately raised his hand to stop her, he nced at Lah, gesturing to her not to help.


    Lah was so upset that she could only sigh and step back.


    After a while, Shiori held up the notebook: "I don''t know how to thank you. However, I will do whatever you want."


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I saved you for my own purposes. However, for now, you just need to rest well, understand."

 Chapter 50 Bastard! Go To Hell!

    ?


    Lah hugged her forehead when she heard that, she felt that Hikaru didn''t understand the psychology of women.


    But Shiori''s expression waspletely different from what Lah thought. When Shiori heard that, she felt very happy, then she continued to write in the notebook.


    "Can I help you? I¡­ what can I do?"


    Hikaru saw the scribbles on the notebook and smiled and patted Shiori''s head: "Don''t worry, rest well, as long as you get better then you can work for me. At that time, as long as you don''t run away."


    Upon hearing that, Shiori immediately added: "I will never run away, my life is yours."


    Hikaru now felt extremely interested in Shiori, so he had decided how to solve Shiori''s problem.


    That''s right, he decided to take Shiori to the Noack mansion to be taken care of. Of course, there will still be medical equipment, doctors and paramedics who would regrlye to check on her health.


    As for whether she could possess the Healing ability, he didn''t care.


    If she can''t have that ability, he still has the power evolution potion.


    That potion could make her a strong and loyal warrior to him.


    Of course that drug didn''t make her loyal to him, it was just¡­ that Shiori''s mentality was nowpletely loyal to him.


    After all, Shiori was just a weak girl, she was sold by both her parents, and she had no one to give her support.


    But Hikaru appeared like a prince riding a white horse, breaking the night and saving her from hell.


    Because of that, Shiori''s mind was now thinking about how to be useful to Hikaru.


    Afterpleting the relevant formalities, it was already seven o''clock in the evening, and Hikaru called Velys, and exined to her Shiori''s presence.


    "Hikaru!!"


    Hikaru had just called Velys when she hurriedly said his name. He felt something was wrong but he calmly asked: "Is something wrong?"


    "Hikaru¡­ There are a lot of peopleing to im all of our food. Besides, there are a lot of other people in this ce, who are¡­"


    Tit! Tit!


    Suddenly, the phone was turned off¡­ Hikaru frowned, his eyes filled with coldness. He seemed to know who was doing this.


    ¡­


    At Noack Mansion, a lot of people were standing at this ce, trying to stop the food trucks from entering the mansion.


    Those people carried metal baseball bats, some even carried knives.


    They threatened the truck drivers, and they did not allow them to enter the mansion. Someone was even pulling food containers out of the car''s cargo hold and dumping them on the ground.


    In the courtyard, Velys was talking to Hikaru when a man stole her phone.


    She tried to grab the phone but the man immediately smashed the phone on the ground and then stomped it with his foot.


    Velys knew this man, he was the boss of the Wolf Fang gang, one of the notorious criminal gangs in this city, Nautus.


    Nautus was about 180cm tall, he had a thin body, and he wore a ck vest. Heughed as he said: "Girl¡­ don''t resist, it''s no use. Don''t worry, I just want to burn all the goods in this ce."


    "If you keep quiet and watch, I guarantee nothing will happen."


    "You¡­" Velys wanted to protest but she was immediately overpowered by Nautus. He grabbed her arm then bent it behind her back.


    Velys was in so much pain that she couldn''t do anything. Every time Velys moved, she felt her shoulder des hurt so much that she was about to let go.


    "Do you know whose ce this is?"


    "Don''t threaten me¡­" Nautus said, his voice filled with coldness: "I know¡­ this ce belongs to that idiot Hikaru, right? Although I don''t know why he bought so much food, I am just following orders."


    "Orders?!" Velys was startled. Nautus was the boss of the Wolf Fang gang, so the one who couldmand him could only be someone of a higher rank than him.


    Could it be¡­


    "Don''t make wild guesses..."


    "AAAA!!"


    Nautus exerted a little force, causing Velys to cry out in pain: "Wait until we''re done here and I''ll let you go. Ah! This ce belongs to me from now on, you can go anywhere you like."


    "If you don''t want to go, you can stay here to serve me..."


    Nautus said whileughing smugly. Velys at this moment was extremely angry but she could not do anything.


    Seeing the food crates that were being piled up like a mountain and then burned, she felt so angry that she wanted to cut Nautus into a hundred pieces.


    Velys'' eyes were wet but she was trying to hold back her tears, as if she didn''t want to show her own weakness for the enemy to see.


    "Ah¡­ look, the fire is beautiful¡­ it looks like this ce will burn down tonight."


    Velys heard what Nautus said, and she bit her lip so furiously that it bled.


    "Let go of that girl!"


    Suddenly, a voice filled with righteousness was heard.Velys who was startled looked ahead and saw a young man standing there.


    However, as soon as he saw the young man, Velys was immediately disappointed.


    Yes, the one who came was Delmor, he was wearing jeans, a T-shirt, with a white bandage on his head.


    Velys didn''t understand why Delmor hade to this ce at such a time, perhaps¡­


    Seeing Velys eyes filled with disappointment, Delmor thought that maybe Velys didn''t believe he could help her get out of this ce.


    "Velys, don''t worry, I''ll save you." Delmor spoke with great confidence.


    "Oh! You''re not Hikaru..." Nautus said contemptuously, "Catch him!"


    Nautus'' subordinates immediately rushed towards Delmor with a baseball bat. Right now, the young men weren''t pretending to be like the young men Delmor had hired yesterday.


    These young men really wanted to attack Delmor.


    Delmor felt a little scared and worried about this, he immediately shouted: "Stop! If you dare to harm me and that girl, I will call the police immediately."


    "Report to the police¡­ Hahaha¡­" Nautusughed when he heard that he said: "Hahaha¡­ this kid makes meugh¡­"


    "Kid¡­ I will give you a minute to call the police, quickly!"


    When Delmor heard Nautus speak confidently he became angry, he immediately took out his phone, then dialed 911. However, he could only hear the sound of "Tut! Tut!", signaling that the ce had lost its phone signal.


    Impossible¡­ this ce is quite far from the city but that doesn''t mean this ce doesn''t have a phone signal.


    There was only one reason, that was¡­ Nautus used jammers. Delmor couldn''t think of any other usible reasons.


    Delmor put the phone in his pocket, his face full of annoyance and anger, he said, "What do you want?"


    "What do I want? Hmm¡­ did youe here for this girl?" Nautus said as he stroked Velys'' face.


    Delmor yelled, "You bastard! If you dare touch her again, I will make you regret it."


    "Ah! Are you threatening me?" Nautus pretends to be scared: "It''s scary¡­ did you hear what he said?"


    "Hahaha¡­ Everyone don''tugh, that will embarrass him."


    "A, poor boy, can you call the police?"


    "Probably not, do you want to borrow my phone?"


    "Hahaha¡­ that''s funny. Do you think we came here unprepared?"


    "This kid thinks things are simple, hahaha¡­"


    Hearing the people around him tease him, Delmor felt extremely angry. But he knew he couldn''t use his strength alone to defeat the thugs around him.


    Especially now as there were nearly 20 people standing around him.


    The road from the bottom of the mountain to this mansion was also full of thugs, Delmor estimated that there were probably more than 100 thugs here.


    The number was too much, even if each thug punched him once, it would turn him into a pile of meat.


    Delmor took a deep breath, tried to calm down, and said, "What are you doing this for? If it''s for the money, I''ll give it to you. You also know that Hikaru has a lot of money, right?"


    "As long as you release her, I''ll help you get a lot of money from Hikaru."


    Nautusughed at that: "Hahaha¡­ boy, do you think I''m doing this for money?"


    "If it''s not for the money, what are you doing this for?" Delmor asked, confused.


    He wanted to use Hikaru to save Velys. When he saw that the opponent had such arge number of people, he wanted to immediately run away.


    However, the arrow that had left the bow, could not be withdrawn. Nor could he show that he was afraid, this was his only chance to pull Velys back to him.


    "Alright! I don''t want to joke around anymore." As soon as Nautus finished speaking, the surrounding thugs immediately rushed to attack Delmor.


    Even though Delmor was the main character, he was just a weak student right now. The apocalypse also hadn''te yet, so his golden finger hasn''t been activated yet.


    Therefore, Delmor was afraid so he held his head, he was lying on the ground, and he was being repeatedly beaten by thugs with baseball bats.


    "Ah! Look¡­ your boyfriend is being beaten." Nautus nced at Velys and said.


    Velys angrily shouted: "He''s not my boyfriend, are you crazy?"


    "Don''t say that, he''ll be upset. I know you said that to protect him, to keep him from being beaten to death, right? Don''t worry, I don''t want to kill that kid either. Hahaha¡­"


    Velys waspletely exhausted, even though she exined, Nautus still didn''t believe her, and he still thought that Delmor was her boyfriend.


    However, at this moment Nautus suddenly frowned. He saw that even though Delmor was beaten, it seemed that Delmor was not seriously injured.


    What the hell is going on? Delmor was only bruised a few ces. Delmor hadn''t even bled.


    Nautus angrily shouted: "Hit harder! Haven''t you eaten anything yet? Why are you so weak?"


    Hearing that, the thugs tried to hit harder, but it seemed to only make Delmor bleed a little at most.


    That''s right, that''s the magic of the protagonist''s aura. This was where the main character''s aura shines.


    Delmor angrily swung his fist, thanks to the protagonist''s aura, his fist knocked a thug unconscious instantly.


    Delmor now continued to struggle with the other thugs, however, inside he felt extremely happy.


    He could resist these thugs. They were all very weak, even if they hit him with a baseball bat, he was still not seriously injured.


    As Delmor''s confidence surged, he saw a thug suddenly pull a dagger from his pocket.


    "What the hell?!" Delmor backed away in fear, but he was slow, so the knife had already pierced his stomach.


    "Bastard! Go to hell!"

 Chapter 51 What The Hell?

    ?


    Delmor was frightened, he felt the cold temperature of the knife entering his stomach.


    The thug who stabbed the knife in his stomach immediately retreated, he didn''t understand why he acted like that just now.


    It was as if someone was telling him that he had to kill the young man.


    Delmor knelt on the ground, both of his hands were clutching the knife stuck in his stomach, blood started to ooze from the wound and this made him feel despair and fear.


    His body began to tremble, and the blood flowing out of him made him start to feel cold.


    Nautus seeing his subordinate stab Delmor in the stomach with a knife was also a bit surprising, but he was not afraid.


    "Sh! Kill him."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Delmor heard Nautus speak and felt even more afraid, but he did not understand why in his heart he felt more anger.


    That''s right, his hands gradually stopped shaking and he clenched his fists, it seemed that at this moment his strength was starting to increase strangely.


    "Damn it! I will kill all of you." Delmor growled, he slowly stood up, his face full of anger and murderous intent that made Nautus feel a little afraid.


    "Alright! You should go to the hospital before you bleed to death, you fool!"


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Suddenly, a hand was ced on Delmor''s shoulder and pulled him back.


    Delmor was startled, he turned around and saw a handsome young man, wearing a T-shirt and jeans, and a ck jacket over it.


    He was calmly looking towards Nautus, however, his gaze was as sharp as a sword.


    "Hikaru? You¡­ what did youe here for?"


    Hearing Delmor''s question, Hikaru felt that protagonists like Delmor were extremely stupid.


    He sighed and said: "Haizz, this is my house, where will I go if I don''te here?"


    When Delmor heard that, he also knew that his own question was a bit stupid so he kept silent.


    Hikaru nced at Delmor, then smiled inwardly. He had been here since Delmor showed up.


    That''s right, even though Kisok hospital was located in Kisok city, about 30 km from this ce. Taking a car to get here would also take about 15-25 minutes.


    But he used 3,000 of his unused luck points to get Rika to help him teleport to this ce in less than a minute.


    Hikaru did it because he was really worried about Velys. But when he came to this ce, and he saw that Delmor was trying to be a hero he waited silently.


    That''s right, he waited until Delmor was about to unleash histent power, and be a hero, before he interrupted him.


    Hahaha¡­ he had seen this plot a lot. The main character was despised, and brutally beaten.


    But then, the main character would immediately unleash his hidden power, defeat the enemy, and save the beauty.


    The beauty would also feel that the main character was brave and strong, then the two of them would fall in love.


    E!


    Nausea!


    But such a plot was always sessful, anyway everyone had a dream to be a hero, every guy wanted to be a hero to save beautiful girls, and make those girls admire and love them.


    However¡­sorry, Delmor, your plot fell apart.


    Delmor also felt extremely depressed at this time. Although Hikaru''s arrival gave him time to heal, he still didn''t understand why he felt ufortable.


    Yes, Delmor felt extremely ufortable when Hikaru appeared, he felt that it would have been better if Hikaru had not shown up.


    However¡­ Delmor looked down at his stomach, he saw that the wound was still bleeding and that more blood wasing out, his face was pale, his legs were shaking and he couldn''t stand anymore.


    "I think you should go to the hospital first..." Hikaru said, his voice filled with disdain.


    "You..."


    "Ah¡­ do you want to stay here and bleed to death? If so, I won''t stop. Don''t worry, every year to this day, I will celebrate your death anniversary."


    Delmor listened to Hikaru''s words and he felt even more angry, but just like Hikaru said, he needed to go to the hospital immediately, otherwise, he would literally bleed to death.


    Delmor suppressed his anger, and turned to leave. Hikaru also didn''t care about Delmor, he was a main character anyway, so he certainly won''t die.


    Hikaru also wanted to use this moment to kill Delmor, but Rika also warned him that the current Delmor''s mortality rate was less than 1%.


    This meant that even if Hikaru didn''te, perhaps Delmor would still live. Maybe Delmor would unleash some mystical power, defeat the thugs in this ce and save Velys.


    A very happy ending.


    However, Delmor had no chance of reaching that end.


    "Go?! Hahaha¡­ you think you cane and go so easily?" Nautusughed, he felt that these two young men were too stupid and naive.


    "Hikaru¡­ someone wants me to break your legs. Therefore, you have two options. Either you break your own legs, or I help you do it."


    Nautus said as he stroked Velys'' face. Hikaru frowned at this, "Another person who wants to break my leg. Looks like I don''t need to guess to know who ordered you."


    Hikaru felt that Tadashi''s way of doing things was bing more and more like a viin than he was.


    [Just like you think, master.]


    "Hm?!"


    [Because Tadashi''s luck has been reduced too much, he is gradually ckening.]


    [If he doesn''te across any opportunities or heroines capable of helping him, he willpletely be a viin.]


    [At that time, you can kill him easily.]


    "Wait! Are you saying that Tadashi''s luck points can increase?"


    [That''s right. Not just Tadashi, any other male lead has the ability to increase their luck thanks to the help of the heroine or the opportunities that the male lead encounters during their development.]


    Hikaru took a deep breath, he started to feel that this was not right.


    "Why didn''t you say this earlier?"


    [Hehehe¡­ master, you should worry about Velys first.]


    Hikaru immediately turned his attention to Nautus¡­ his eyes were filled with anger: "Okay, I''ll quickly deal with this idiot then find Tadashi again."


    Nautus frowned: "Are you saying you want to get rid of me quickly? Hahaha¡­ did you hear what this kid said? He wants¡­"


    Nautus looked at his subordinates while smiling as he spoke, suddenly, he felt that something was wrong.


    His subordinates did not smile, on the contrary, their faces showed fear in his direction.


    Nautus frowned: "Oy! I''m talking to you guys, do you hear me?"


    "They won''t listen..."


    "What the hell?" Nautus jumped when he heard a voice beside him.


    At this moment, he could not move, Velys had already escaped from his hands and he did not know when.


    Hikaru stood behind him, his hands sped around his neck.


    Nautus was very surprised, he did not see Hikaru move, and he had only looked away from Hikaru for less than a second.


    Velys and Delmor were also surprised, they didn''t expect Hikaru''s speed to be that fast.


    Especially Delmor, just a second ago, Hikaru was standing beside him. However, shortly after, Hikaru disappeared, then appeared behind Nautus, grabbed Nautus by the neck and sessfully rescued Velys.


    It must be known that Hikaru stood more than 10 meters from Nautus, but Hikaru was able toplete everything in less than two seconds.


    Even if Nautus was controlling Velys, he did not realize that Velys had escaped, the one being controlled was Nautus.


    "You..."


    "If you talk nonsense, I''ll break your neck, right away."


    Nautus is angry, although Hikaru surprises him, he is not a vegetarian. He is the boss of a gang, he is a bloodthirsty wolf.


    Nautus immediately pulled out a knife from his pocket and stabbed it at Hikaru. Anyway, Nautus''s hands were not restrained, so he quickly counterattacked.


    Hikaru nced at Nautus'' arm that was moving to him; it seemed like a slow motion movie.


    He shook his head and said, "Too slow..."


    Hikaru suddenly exerted a little force, and he squeezed Nautus''s throat a little harder.


    "AAAA!!" Nautus cried out in pain, yes, he let go of the knife in his hand because the pain stimted his brain to make him feel like he was going to die.


    Painful!


    The pain was so bad that he just wanted to pass out!


    Hikaru already possessed the ability to master closebat (F-), so he also had basic knowledge of acupuncture points on the human body.


    As soon as he gently pressed a acupuncture point on Nautus'' neck, Nautus would feel so much pain as if he was about to step through the gates of hell.


    Nautus shouted: "AAA!!! Damn it! Let go! Let me out! AA!! Kill him! Kill him!"


    Hearing that, the subordinates immediately regained their senses, they were holding baseball bats, and some even carried knives and rushed towards Hikaru.


    If he was the Hikaru in the past, he would have run away in fear, but now it was different.


    He squeezed the nape of Nautus''s neck, knocking him unconscious, then lunged forward.


    Delmor saw Hikaru rush towards the armed thugs and he was startled.


    What the hell?


    Since when was Hikaru so brave?


    No! Even if he is brave it is useless, there are more than 20 thugs, that''s arge number. Also those thugs were carrying metal baseball bats and knives.


    That''s right, Hikaru would definitely be beaten to death by those thugs. Delmor now wanted to stay to see Hikaru get beaten to death rather than go to the hospital to get treatment for his injuries.


    "AAAA!!"


    A scream rang out. The scene that unfolded was the opposite of what Delmor had expected.


    The thugs cried out in pain. Hikaru was like a ghost, as he weaved among thugs.


    Just by Hikaru''s light touch, the hands of those thugs were broken. Just by Hikaru waving his legs, he kicked a thug that was more than five meters away.


    Terrible!


    Hikaru was like a wolf and the thugs were a bunch of sheep with no resistance.


    Delmor opened his mouth, he even forgot he had just been stabbed in the stomach, he also forgot about the pain.


    Since when did Hikaru be this skilled?!

 Chapter 52 Hikaru?!

    ?


    In less than 10 seconds, all 20 thugs were beaten and lying on the ground. They all had their arms or legs broken by Hikaru, some of them were even more tragic, as their broken bones pierced through their flesh and were sticking out.


    Delmor saw the scene in front of him and he could only remain silent, he sensed that he was afraid and he trembled at Hikaru''s power.


    A young master who only knows how to be licentious? Nonsense, bullshit! Impossible!


    Delmor suddenly remembered what he had done to Hikaru, at this moment, he felt that Hikaru seemed to be too benevolent to him.


    If Hikaru was angry, his situation would probably be no different from the thugs lying on the ground.


    Delmor took a deep breath, he felt a little nervous.


    After defeating the thugs, Hikaru didn''t feel proud either. With his current strength, these thugs were just like a bunch of 3-year-old kids.


    Hikaru then looked towards Nautus¡­


    Nautus saw Hikaru approaching him, he wanted to stand up but his body couldn''t move.


    In the courtyard, the burning fire consumed the food containers and illuminated the surrounding darkness.


    The firelight that shone on Hikaru''s calm face made him even more terrifying and dangerous.


    Nautus trembled, and he hurriedly said: "You¡­ you¡­ if you dare to kill me, you will be all¡­ UM¡­"


    Before Nautus finished his sentence, Hikaru kicked him in the mouth. Of course, Hikaru controlled the power so that Nautus didn''t die.


    His teeth fell out, and Nautus'' mouth was full of blood, the pain even made him unable to speak.


    Hikaru lowered his head, and grabbed Nautus'' hair with one hand, his cold voice resounded: "Don''t get me wrong... I don''t want to know who ordered you toe here. I just want you to lead me to your arsenal."


    Nautus was startled when he heard that, his eyes filled with disbelief as he looked at Hikaru.


    However, Hikaru''s face still didn''t show any emotion. Suddenly, Hikaru swung his leg, and kicked his elbow.


    Crack! Crack!


    "Um!!!"


    Two sounds of broken bones resounded along with Nautus'' screams. With just two gentle kicks from Hikaru, Nautus'' elbows were crushed by him.


    "Those two dirty hands just touched my girlfriend¡­ you understand."


    "Um!! Bastard¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I will kill you! I will¡­"


    BAM!


    Nautus tried to threaten Hikaru but he didn''t seem to care, he swung his fist at Nautus'' face. Hikaru''s fist was so strong that his face was severely disfigured.


    His lower jaw was injured very badly, his teeth fell to the ground like peas, his mouth was full of blood, and his nose was sunken in.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? My patience is limited, I will count to three, and if you don''t lead me to your armory I''ll throw you down the drain."


    "1¡­"


    "2¡­"


    "Um!! Um!!" Nautus tried to nod, he felt like he was going to die, and he didn''t want to die.


    "Good!" Hikaru nced at Velys and said, "Lah wille hereter and tell her to deal with these thugs."


    With that, he grabbed Nautus by the cor, dragged him across the ground and walked out, ignoring Delmor and Velys in the courtyard.


    Velys woke up from her stupor, she was not afraid, rather Hikaru''s words made her feel extremely happy.


    He said I was his girlfriend!


    Great, excellent, wonderfull!


    I''m his girlfriend!


    Um! I will try to be a great girlfriend to him.


    At this moment, Velys nced at Delmor, her eyes were filled with coldness. Delmor saw Velys'' looking at him and he could only smile, he felt extremely embarrassed in his heart.


    He came here to save Velys, but in the end there was nothing he could do. He was even seriously injured and he had to watch Hikaru being badass.


    "Don''t you want to go to the hospital? The blood is still flowing!"


    Hearing Velys speak, Delmor embarrassedly stood up, then left. Velys didn''t care about him either.


    She only cared about Hikaru. What about Delmor? She didn''t care, as long as he didn''t bother her and Hikaru, and he didn''t die in this ce.


    Velys saw the fire consuming a lot of food in the yard and sighed. Although that was not all the food that Velys bought today, the amount of food that was burned was not small.


    The amount of food that was being burned was enough for 100 people to use for 1 month.


    Too wasteful.


    ¡­


    Outside, Hikaru dragged Nautus along the road, as his subordinates saw Nautus'' dire state they were frightened.


    They of course ended up like Nautus other subordinates as Hikaru broke their arm or leg, and then dumped them on the side of the road.


    He also didn''t care if the police would arrest him for this because Lah would probably take care of all this trouble for him.


    After dealing with Nautus'' subordinates, he carried Nautus into a carriage and left


    Twenty minutester, a red sports car entered Noack''s mansion, with a fire truck behind her.


    "Velys!" Lah, after getting out of the car, immediately went to Velys. When she saw that Velys was okay, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    After Hikaru heard Velys'' call, he immediately left. She didn''t know how Hikaru got back to Noack''s mansion, but she couldn''t find Hikaru either.


    Therefore, Lah could only drive back to this ce at the fastest speed. On the way, Velys called her, and told her what had just happened to give Lah more peace of mind.


    In fact, Lah was a huge fan of Velys. A simple girl whose love was like a burning fire that doesn''t ask for anything.


    This made Lah feel like Velys was like a priceless gem among the countless ordinary stones.


    Such a girl deserves respect.


    Velys saw Lah and smiled and said, "Lah, I''m fine, but..."


    Lah followed Velys'' gaze, she saw thugs with broken arms or legs lying on the ground, and she sighed.


    "This bastard Hikaru¡­" Lah silently scolded Hikaru.


    "Lah, don''t me Hikaru. These thugs started the fight first, if he didn''t show up, I don''t dare think what will happen to me."


    Hearing Velys defend Hikaru, Lah could only sigh: "Velys, don''t worry. I know Hikaru did it to protect you. Those thugs are also criminals, so Hikaru won''t be prosecuted by thew."


    "Really?"


    Lah nodded and reached out to pat Velys on the head. Lah felt that the girl was so good, so good that it made Lah feel jealous.


    Lah wondered if she could love someone without thinking about consequences or reciprocation like Velys.


    ¡­


    In a warehouse on the outskirts of the city, a 15-minute drive from the Noack mansion.


    Hikaru looked inside and there were many weapons, but they were all swords and axes, or other primitive weapons.


    "What the hell?!" Hikaru frowned and said, "I said your arsenal! I don''t want to look at the farm equipment store."


    "I will give you onest chance! Where is your armory, where are your guns and ammo! If you don''t give me an answer that pleases me, I''ll break your neck."


    Hikaru grabbed Nautus'' head, his voice filled with anger.


    Nautus really wanted to cry but he couldn''t. He didn''t have a gun, although he was indeed the boss of a criminal gang, he was not powerful enough to oppose the government.


    Possession and sale of firearms is prohibited in this country, if discovered, the consequences would be extremely terrible.


    "I¡­ I don''t have a gun¡­ I¡­"


    Hikaru who was listening to Nautus''s exnation suddenly realized something. He read the novel and learned that after the apocalypse came, Tadashi and Nautus were enemies of each other.


    Don''t ask why, the male protagonist needed to have loads of enemies anyway to help him grow and be stronger.


    But the viin would also give the male lead a huge resource, Nautus was that kind of viin.


    In the apocalypse, Tadashi killed Nautus, then he identally discovered that Nautus had an arsenal of weapons, inside there were many guns and bullets.


    Thanks to that arsenal, Tadashi was able to fortify his base, the Noack mansion.


    However, Hikaru had now taken over that mansion and he had begun to renovate it to be able to withstand the apocalypse. He also intended to find Nautus to take over the armory.


    However, now Nautus''s arsenal does not have guns, only rudimentary weapons.


    Wait!


    The problem lies in the timeline. Tadashi found Nautus''s arsenal almost a month after the end of the world.


    So that means that before the end of the world, Nautus probably didn''t dare to buy, sell and store guns. However, after the apocalypse came, for some reason Nautus captured the military depot, so there was only one gun store for Tadashi to capture.


    Hikaru sighed in despair.


    It seems that the main character was a child of God, as everything was supporting him, and helping him to be the top of the food chain.


    Hikaru felt a little angry, hey on Nautus'' head, and used some strength from his arm.


    Crack!


    Nautus''s head was instantly twisted back 180 degrees. Nautus gasped, as he didn''t think that Hikaru would actually kill him.


    Nautus'' body fell to the ground, however, Hikaru still couldn''t calm down.


    "Tadashi..."


    Hikaru muttered, then disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡­


    In Tadashi''s bedroom, he was lying on his bed, holding the knife Bevi had given him yesterday.


    In fact, this rusty knife was one of the three antiques that Bevi had obtained from Hikaru''s hands.


    Even though he didn''t get what Tadashi wanted, this knife gave him the impression that it was no ordinary thing.


    The feeling wasn''t as intense as the mysterious item Hikaru was holding, but it also made him feel like this was for him.


    "You seem to really like that knife, Tadashi..."


    A voice suddenly resounded in the room, causing Tadashi to look at the source of the voice.


    That ce was in the corner of the room, the room was quite dark with only a night light being turned on with a dim yellow light, so it was difficult for Tadashi to see the person clearly.


    However, Tadashi only needed to hear the person''s voice to recognize who it was.


    "Hikaru?!"

 Chapter 53 New Destiny Item

    ?


    Tadashi was startled, how could Hikaru enter his room?


    What was happening?


    Although Tadashi was a bit surprised, he quickly calmed down.


    "Hikaru, how did you get into this ce?! Get the hell out of here before I call security, this ce isn''t your home anymore."


    Hikaru approached Tadashi''s bed, his eyes filled with coldness that scared Tadashi.


    At this time, Hikaru also didn''t want to talk nonsense with Tadashi, as he believed that viins died because of too much chatter.


    Besides, he also knew that Nautus obeyed Tadashi''s orders toe to Noack''s mansion to mess with him and burn his food.


    Nor did he need to ask Tadashi for confirmation. Hikaru only wanted one thing tonight, and that was Tadashi must die.


    Hikaru pulled out a gun, pointed it at Tadashi, aimed it at his head and pulled the trigger.


    BANG!


    Suddenly, as if someone was telling Tadashi which direction the bullet was going to go, he immediately tilted his head to the side.


    The bullet grazed Tadashi''s cheek and stuck to the wall.


    Hikaru was startled to see that Tadashi was just an ordinary person, and he was unable to see and dodge the bullet.


    Besides, Hikaru possessed a gun proficiency that was (F-), so he couldn''t miss.


    There is only one exnation, that is, thanks to the protagonist''s aura, Tadashi easily dodged Hikaru''s bullet.


    "You can dodge a bullet but I don''t believe you can continue dodging..."


    Hikaru thought to himself, then repeatedly pulled the trigger.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Suddenly, the trigger got stuck, and it was unable to work. Hikaru got angry, he didn''t think that although Tadashi''s luck was only 12,000, killing him would be so difficult.


    The trigger got stuck, Hikaru threw it into the space of the Panara Box. Then took out the ax he had taken from Brevil''s ce.


    Tadashi was now afraid so he threw the nket to obscure Hikaru''s view. But Hikaru was not a useless person, at this time, he possessed closebat skills that were (F-) so his reflexes were also extremely sharp.


    He remembered Tadashi''s location, so he immediately swung his ax and shed at the nket that was flying in the air.


    Shh!


    The sound of tearing rang out, the ax de easily sliced through the nket with the same ease as a scalpel cutting through a sheet of paper.


    This ax de was way sharper than a scalpel, so it wasn''t surprising since it cut through the bedsheet.


    Tadashi was also surprised at Hikaru''s speed, which did not seem to be that of a human.


    Humans couldn''t be so fast that as soon as he lifted the nket, Hikaru rushed over.


    Besides¡­ Where did Hikaru get the ax from? Although the light in the room wasn''t enough for him to see things clearly, it wasn''t enough to make him see things wrong.


    Like a magic trick, the ax suddenly appeared in Hikaru''s hand.


    In less than a second, his senses immediately warned him that Hikaru would threaten his life. Even his body moved on its own to find a chance to survive.


    Tadashi tried to move his body to the side, however, even though his intuition correctly signaled danger, Tadashi''s body speed couldn''t be as fast as Hikaru''s.


    SHH!!


    The ax shed down Tadashi''s right shoulder, then pulled below his armpit, and severed his right arm.


    "AAAA!!"


    Blood spewed everywhere like a small stream. Tadashi screamed in pain. The ax was so sharp that it cut off Tadashi''s arm with ease, it even cut through his bones like cutting a cake.


    "AAA!! Sorry! Sorry! Don''t kill me! I''ll give you money, lots of money! Please¡­"


    Tadashi screamed, however, no matter how loudly he shouted, no one could hear because all the guards inside the mansion were already taken care of by Hikaru.


    "Money?! Tadashi, you are mistaken. Ever since you ordered Nautus to mess with me, I''ve only wanted to kill you. Ah! To be more precise, your existence is a mistake."


    "You should¡­ you shouldn''t exist."


    Hikaru didn''t want to talk anymore, he raised his ax, aimed it at Tadashi''s head and shed it down.


    CHANG!


    Suddenly, the sound of metal colliding resounded. Hikaru was startled when he realized that he had hit something extremely hard, and it even caused him to retreat backwards.


    "What the hell is happening here?!"


    Hikaru frowned, he saw a rusty knife hovering above Tadashi''s head.


    Hikaru recognized the knife as one of the three antiques he had requested. However, he just picked those 3 antiques at random, anyway his goal was the Panara Box.


    But at this moment, Hikaru realized that the knife was a special item, its power was even enough to repel the mysterious ax that Hikaru possessed.


    Tadashi was also startled, he did not think that while his life was in danger, that the rusty knife would protect him.


    That knife emitted a blood-colored aura that covered Tadashi inside. Hikaru knew that if he didn''t kill Tadashi quickly, that knife would probably be Tadashi''s Destiny Item, and rece the Panara Box.


    Hikaru quickly rushed over, and swung his ax at Tadashi.


    CHANG!


    He was startled, the knife''s ring of light radiated out like a cage protecting Tadashi inside. Even if Hikaru used his full strength to swing the ax, he couldn''t break the cage with that light.


    Suddenly, from that rusty knife came countless threads of blood, which began to bind the wound on Tadashi''s hand after being cut by Hikaru.


    Those fments of blood were like tentacles that continuously sucked up Tadashi''s blood.


    "Aah!! Painful! AAA!!" Tadashi was in pain, he screamed as loud as he could. However, those fments continued to suck Tadashi''s blood, and it even started to creep and take root in his body.


    Hikaru could see that Tadashi''s body was now showing countless blood-colored silk threads under the skin.


    He didn''t want to wait.


    Hikaru repeatedly swung his ax to sh at the cage of light.


    CHENG!


    CHENG!


    CHENG!


    CHENG!


    The sound of metal colliding rang out continuously, but Hikaru was still unable to break the cage of light. He couldn''t even make any scratches on the cage.


    "Rika, is there a way to break this cage?"


    [Haizz, I told you to calm down. Now that things are out of control, I advise you to leave this ce before that knife fuses with Tadashi.]


    Hikaru knew that there was no way to prevent this from happening.


    He regretted it so much that he wanted to go back to the past and p himself in the face.


    Why did he leave those three antiques in the car for Brevil''s men to get?


    Finally, among the 3 antiques he randomly picked, there was an item that could rece the Panara Box.


    Damn it!


    [Master, don''t worry. The effect of that knife isn''t as great as the Panara Box, it''s also a D-ss item.]


    [Besides, you don''t have to me yourself. Even if you didn''t let Tadashi get that knife, he''ll just get another Destiny Item.]


    Hikaru did not feel better after hearing that, nor did he run away, instead he tried to destroy the cage of light with all his might.


    CHENG!


    CHENG!


    CHENG!


    ¡­


    Hikaru didn''t know how many times he swung his ax and shed at the cage of light. No matter how hard he tried, it was like he was holding a wooden stick and pounding on a granite rock.


    Everything didn''t have any effect.


    Hikaru was startled now, he saw the knife begin to dig inside Tadashi''s amputated arm.


    After that, countless blood threads began to wrap around it, gradually forming what looked like a new arm.


    Hikaru frowned, he knew things were out of his control. The protagonist''s aura was too powerful, he needed to get out of this ce before Tadashi killed him.


    Hikaru hastily retreated to the back, when suddenly, the cage of light emitted an extremely blinding blood-colored light.


    BOOM!


    There was a loud explosion, and the room was blown up, the four surrounding walls also copsed, and dust covered the surrounding space.


    While the dust hadn''t settled yet, Hikaru, even though he wasn''t injured, wanted to take this opportunity to escape.


    "Escape! Hahaha¡­ do you think you can escape?"


    Suddenly, Tadashi''s voice filled with cold and contempt resounded.


    Hikaru''s senses were alerting that something extremely dangerous was approaching him.


    He immediately backed away, and less than a secondter, a de swept across where he had been.


    BAM!


    There was a loud explosion, the de that was about 1.5 meters long blew away all the rocks and dust where itnded.


    Terrible!


    Too awful!


    That de even blew away all the dust around, thanks to the moonlight, Hikaru could clearly see Tadashi now.


    What should have been his right arm had turned into a giant sword. At the junction between the de and the amputated part, countless blood threads were wrapped around like a tangled skein of wool.


    The threads of blood were feeding Tadashi''s blood to the de, and it seemed that the de was a living creature.


    Around the amputated part, countless blood veins emerged under Tadashi''s skin.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, as he didn''t expect Tadashi to transform into this form.


    From Tadashi''s body, there was a blood-colored murderous aura. It was so terrifying that it made Hikaru feel a little scared.


    Tadashi dragged his sword on the ground, and smiled as he said, "Hahaha¡­ Hikaru, thank you for giving me such tremendous power."


    "Although my appearance is a bit ugly right now, as long as I and this sword fusepletely, I will regain my previous appearance."


    "Of course, I need your ''help''..."


    As soon as Tadashi said that, he pulled his sword towards Hikaru.


    His speed was not inferior to Hikaru''s speed.


    In less than a second, Tadashi dragged his body and the heavy sword in front of Hikaru.


    Tadashi rotated in a circle, the sword rotated with the torque, and shed from above, as it headed straight towards Hikaru''s head.


    Hikaru was also not an ordinary person, in less than a brief second he raised his ax to fend off Tadashi''s sword.


    CHENG!

 Chapter 54 Tadashi Status??!!

    ?


    The sound created from the impact was extremely loud, as it created a st of wind.


    Hikaru felt that Tadashi''s strength at this time was extremely huge, even though he was able to withstand Tadashi''s de, his enormous strength caused Hikaru to fall back.


    Awful!


    Even though Hikaru tried to be powerful and increase his (Tier F-), Tadashi was stronger than him.


    Hikaru secretly scolded himself in his heart, he had tried a lot, got a lot of luck points but he could only evolve to (F-).


    Tadashi was different, he just stayed at home and he gained power that was even more terrifying than Hikaru.


    Hikaru felt that this was extremely unfair.


    Was there no way to kill the main character?


    Suddenly, something strange happened.


    Tadashi''s body suddenly became thin with a tremendous speed, no, to be more precise, he was aging.


    Tadashi''s hair began to turn white, and numerous wrinkles began to appear on his face.


    Tadashi felt that his power seemed to disappear. He knelt on the ground tiredly, and he opened his mouth to try to breathe.


    Hikaru didn''t know what had just happened but he knew his chance hade.


    He immediately took the ax and charged towards Tadashi, and shed at him with all his might.


    SHHH!!


    Although Tadashi was aging, he still managed to fall backwards to dodge. However, the extremely sharp de of the ax instantly tore a line from his left shoulder to near his navel.


    Blood spurted everywhere, the cut was so deep that the bones and internal organs of Tadashi''s body could be seen.


    "AAA!!! Damn it! Damn it!" Tadashi cried out, he was feeling so much pain that he began to despair.


    Hikaru of course didn''t give Tadashi a chance to counterattack. He took the ax, turned it around, and relied on the torque to make the second sh.


    This sh was aimed straight at Tadashi''s head, if it hit, Tadashi would surely die.


    Suddenly, Tadashi''s body gave off a blood-colored aura, and then¡­


    BAM!


    A terrifying explosion resounded, Hikaru was sent flying backwards by the force of the st and he was more than five meters away from Tadashi.


    Smoke and dust were everywhere, Hikaru realized that his chest was injured from the explosion earlier, however, he didn''t care.


    Hikaru tried to hold back the pain, he grabbed the ax and rushed towards Tadashi but there was no one there now, only a small pool of blood remained on the ground.


    Hikaru sighed in despair.


    He shook his head and left, there was nothing he could do here.


    After Hikaru left, in the distance, a woman wearing a ck suit also left.


    ¡­


    In the Noack mansion.


    It was already past 10pm but Hikaru still hadn''te back, which made Velys extremely worried.


    Velys was now sitting on the sofa in the other room, opposite her was Lah.


    Lah was using her phone to work, however, the work she was dealing with was the mess that Hikaru had caused.


    Momentster, Lah dropped the phone on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief: "Haizz, it''s finally over."


    Lahyzily on the sofa, her curves clearly visible from her police uniform.


    Her pretty face that had azy expression made her even more attractive.


    "Hm? Velys, are you worried about Hikaru? Don''t worry, I''ve already solved his troubles."


    Velys heard Lah and shook his head: "No, I''m just¡­ worried he''ll find Tadashi."


    "Find Tadashi?" Lah heard that and felt that something was strange.


    However, based on her understanding of Hikaru''s strength, he would certainly easily overpower Tadashi.


    "Don''t worry, Hikaru will be fine. He''s stronger than you think."


    Velys sighed: "No, I don''t know why I feel so insecure. It looks like something terrible is about to happen."


    Lah walked up to Velys, hugged her and said, "Everything will be fine, don''t worry. You should give that worry to Shiori, she suffered a lot, in the future, you should take care of her more."


    Lah tried to turn Velys'' attention towards Shiori. Just now, the hospital brought Shiori and some medical equipment to monitor her health in this ce.


    Of course Shiori also had a private room, anyway this vi was veryrge, with 5 master bedrooms and 10 small bedrooms.


    It didn''t matter if Shiori upied a room.


    "Ah! Velys, can you give me a room in this ce?"


    Lah suddenlyughed. Hearing that, Velys raised her head from within Lah''s two soft mountains, and looked at her, she found this a little difficult to answer.


    "Lah, I''d love for you to be here too but¡­ I''m afraid Hikaru won''t allow it. Maybe¡­ Can you ask his opinion?"


    "This ce belongs to him anyway, I can''t decide on my own. Don''t worry, I''ll convince him to let you stay here."


    Lah sighed, she felt that if Hikaru allowed her to stay in this ce, tomorrow would definitely be the end of the world.


    "Lah, are you sulking at me?"


    Hearing Velys speak, Lah smiled and replied, "No, I just feel a little disappointed."


    "Velys, if I love Hikaru too, will you ept me?"


    "Of course yes. Lah, you are like my sister, we both love Hikaru and we will help him build a big family."


    "Besides, Hikaru is a man after all, men want to have many beautiful women around them, that''s normal, right?"


    When Lah heard Velys say that she felt that her thinking seemed a bit strange. Was that what a normal girl would think?


    However, Velys'' sincere affection made Lah admire her. But Lah also found it difficult to understand, if she was Hikaru, she would have ''eaten'' Velys already.


    Could it be¡­ Hikaru is gay?


    That can''t be! When he kissed me, he also felt extremely excited. So the only reason is that something was restricting Hikaru''s actions.


    It''s really interesting¡­


    Crack!


    Suddenly, the main door opened and Hikaru entered. Seeing Hikaru appear, Velys immediately stood up, his face beaming with joy.


    "Hikaru, wee home, you¡­"


    Before Velys finished her words, she was startled when she saw Hikaru''s chest with a scorched mark.


    Velys hurried to Hikaru''s side, and nervously examined his body: "Hikaru¡­ you¡­ are you okay? Let''s go to the hospital."


    Hikaru saw Velys'' worried expression, he smiled and patted her head while reassuring her: "Don''t worry, it''s just a little burn, it will heal very quickly."


    "But¡­" Velys wanted to say something, but seeing Hikaru''s gaze as if saying ''trust me'', she could only silently bow her head: "Um¡­ but¡­ if you feel like it¡­ If it''s not okay, tell me."


    Hikaru saw Velys'' expression and thought of teasing her a bit.


    He lowered his head and whispered in her ear: "If I''m not okay, can you check for me?"


    "Check?" Velys heard Hikaru''s words and she was puzzled, but just a secondter, her face was as red as a ripe apple, and she looked extremely seductive as she whispered yes I''ll help you.


    Even though Velys felt extremely embarrassed, she still managed to nod.


    Her voice was as small as the sound of a mosquito, but Hikaru of course still heard her.


    "Ah! Have you forgotten my existence?" Lah''s sulky voice resounded: "Haizz, do you always like to let others see such intimate scenes?"


    Velys felt extremely embarrassed, and she covered her face with both hands. Hikaru was different, he looked at La and smiled: "Thank you for helping me solve the problem out there."


    "Huh! I helped you with so many troubles, are you just thanking me?" Lah said, as shey on the sofa, pouting.


    Although Lah''s expression was filled with displeasure, Hikaru didn''t think so, he knew she was going to ask something from him.


    "Hikaru¡­" Velys spoke now: "Lah¡­ She wants to stay with us. Could it be¡­ could you allow her to stay in this ce?"


    "I¡­ she''s not a bad person, she helped you a lot. Besides¡­ she said she had a little crush on you too."


    When Hikaru heard that, he nced at Velys and at Lah. Lah sighed, she knew for sure he wouldn''t agree.


    "Okay!"


    "Heh?!" Lah was a bit surprised by Hikaru''s answer, she frowned and asked, "Are you¡­ telling the truth?"


    "Um¡­ Anyway, this house is very big, it would be boring to live with only a few people. It''s nice to have more people here, of course I can''t refuse a pretty girl who sacrifices herself to a wolf."


    Hikaru said while smiling smugly. He wanted to say that to see how Lah would respond.


    He thought that Lah would get angry and leave, but he didn''t expect her to have apletely different expression.


    "Ah! Looks like there''s a wolf that''s really craving me. It''s so scary! However, I must enter the wolf''s den to see how terrifying that wolf is."


    Lahughed, her smile full of provocation. She even puffed up her chest, and unbuttoned a button, revealing a bright red bra underneath.


    Ah! It seems that Lah is really the wolf, and he is more like a rabbit.


    Hikaru sighed and shook his head, it seemed that he couldn''t avoid Lah''s grip.


    It''s okay.


    If Lah was with him, he could try making her his ally. Anyway, now that Tadashi has changed, all of Hikaru''s advantages have disappeared except for knowing the end of the world.


    Hikaru also realized that he could not solve everything alone, and that he needed allies.


    Allies were not only reliable but also strong. Only such allies could help him defeat the other protagonists.


    Hikaru wondered what would happen if he used a protagonist to defeat the main character.


    Lah was the best candidate for his n. Besides, although she was a main character she still had a higher luck score than Tadashi and Delmor.


    Maybe¡­ she will be able to overwhelm the other two.


    Hikaru suddenly remembered what had just happened, he immediately looked at Tadashi''s information.


    ¡­


    Name: Tadashi


    Lucky Points: 75,000


    Description: The main character from the novel series "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box"


    ***Note: Tadashi is in the process of turning into a viin.

 Chapter 55 Hikarus Thinking

    ?


    Seeing Tadashi''s information, Hikaru was startled. Tadashi''s Luck had increased from 12,000 to 75,000, and it was even higher than Delmor''s.


    But the most important thing was the note line at the end.


    Tadashi was in the process of ckening, or bing a viin.


    Was Tadashi no longer a main character or would he be a viin?


    Hikaru felt extremely excited, if Tadashi became a viin, he could easily kill Tadashi.


    Hikaru used the excuse of being a little tired, and that he wanted to go back to his room, so he immediately left, this left Velys and Lah confused as they watched his back.


    Seeing Hikaru leave, Lah also didn''t want to stay here for long, she stretched and said: "Velys, please prepare a room for me, tomorrow I will move in here."


    Velys heard that and nodded, she did not feel ufortable, on the contrary, Velys felt d that Lah will move to this ce to live from tomorrow.


    "Um¡­ if you need to transport your luggage just tell me, I will help you."


    Lah heard that and felt that Velys was too cute, and she wondered which lucky guy would get this girl''s heart.


    Ah! Velys already gave her heart to Hikaru. Huh! Lucky bastard, taking my first kiss and stealing Velys'' heart.


    ¡­


    Hikaru didn''t care about Velys and Lah''s thoughts at the moment, after entering the room, he was a bit surprised at the size of his room.


    Hikaru went out, looked outside the door, there was a small sign with his name on it, and there was also a picture of him in Chibi style.


    He knew this sign was written by Velys, he also felt her feelings for him.


    However, Hikaru felt a bit odd. He remembered that each room in the Noack mansion was only about 20 square meters, but this room was probably 50 square meters.


    In just one day, Velys decorated this room in a simple but extremely luxurious style.


    Inside the room, there were the necessary things such as a toilet, bathroom, balcony..etc.. Even, in the room there was a partition to divide it into an office.


    Hikaru felt extremely surprised, in just one day, Velyspletely changed the appearance of this room.


    50 square meters was enough to be an apartment for two adults and two children.


    But now, 50 square meters was just for Hikaru''s private room, which made him feel that Velys was overly concerned with him.


    But that''s not what surprised him the most. What surprised him more was the size of the bed in the room.


    The width and length were 4 meters. Is there a bed the size of a motel room in this world?


    Strictly speaking, this bed wasrger than Hikaru''s bedroom when he was still living on Earth.


    He remembered his bedroom on Earth was just a small room about 12 square meters. His apartment was only about 30 square meters.


    So this was the life of the upper ss? So extravagant, sovish, so wonderful.


    Hikaru entered the bathroom, inside the bathroom was also about 15 square meters, with all functions and a bathtub.


    He began to soak in the hot tub, he felt thefort as the warm water stimted his skin and helped him rx.


    Anyway, there were 6 more days until the Apocalypse arrived, by that time, not to talk of taking a bath, even if it is drinking water, he was afraid it wouldn''t be enough.


    Hikaru soaked in the bath while thinking. Although he wanted to store more food, the Panara''s space was limited.


    If you store food outside, you will face two problems: looting and damage.


    Only Hikaru could use the Panara Box space, if food was ced inside, no one would be able to steal it even if Hikaru is killed.


    In addition, time inside the Panara space has been frozen, even if the food is ced inside for 100 years, there will be no damage.


    However, Panara Box only had an area of 1,000 x 1,000 x 1,000 meters.


    Although that area is enormous,pared to 300 million dors of food it is still not enough.


    Hikaru sighed, he wished he could increase the volume of Panara''s space so he could hold more.


    Especially drinking water, if he can''t make drinking water, then one day, he will have to use water contaminated by ck rain.


    Although the side effects of water contaminated with ck rain are very low, if used for a long time, the consequences will be extremely scary.


    If it is a normal person, they will turn into a Zombie, if it is an evolved person, they will be monsters with extremely terrible power.


    However, what made Hikaru feel hesitant was whether the ck rain would really appear?


    He thought this way because the world was a chaotic world of apocalyptic novels.


    Each apocalyptic novel series had a different context and reason for the apocalypse to happen.


    Like the novel series "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box", the apocalypse begins with ck rain.


    The ck rain carries a virus that causes all creatures to turn into zombies or evolve into extremely scary monsters.


    And in the novel series "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia", the apocalypse begins with a meteorite falling to Earth. After that, the virus inside the meteorite began to spread everywhere.


    Of course there are different types of apocalypse, but the question is what kind of apocalypse will eventually hit this world.


    Only when he knew what kind of apocalypse woulde, could he best prepare.


    Hikaru sighed and asked Rika, "Rika, what kind of apocalypse will happen?"


    [Haizzz, I don''t know either. The world Will is also feeling very desperate right now. Many apocalyptic worlds fused together, so the amount of work it has is also much more than usual.]


    [I''m afraid the world''s will is being crushed to death by work right now. If he doesn''t die, he will feel so tired that he wants to die.]


    "Heh?! The will of the world must also work?"


    [In this world, everyone has to work. Do you think the Will of the World has a lot of free time? You are wrong, the Will of the World works a lot more than you think.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru sighed: "Haizz, can''t we know how the end of the world will happen in advance?"


    [That''s right.]


    He shook his head, and leaned his back on the edge of the tub. He frowned, trying to remember the kinds of apocalyptic things he''d read in novels.


    But no matter how much he thought about it, he only knew what he needed to do was stock up on food and water as much as possible.


    As for the weapon issue¡­ Hikaru once again felt frustrated. He didn''t think that Nautus didn''t own any guns.


    After killing Nautus, Hikaru rummaged through his entire arsenal but still couldn''t find any guns or bullets.


    In the end, Hikaru could only vent his anger on Tadashi.


    But when he was about to kill Tadashi, Tadashi shined with the main character''s aura, and he got hold of a new destiny item, and he became stronger, he was even nearly killed by Tadashi.


    Fortunately, Tadashi doesn''t seem to have fully mastered his new powers yet, so Hikaru had a chance to seriously injure Tadashi.


    "What the hell is that knife?"


    [I don''t know either.]


    Hikaru shook his head and sighed: "What the hell you don''t know, what use are you in the end?"


    [Ah! Are you scolding me? Don''t think that if I call you master, you are really my master.]


    [I''m just the system''s assistant, I''m not Almighty God either. Don''t think you''ll throw your troubles on me.]


    [Ah! Don''t think you can scold me no matter what. Do you believe that every time you withdraw your prize, you only get the phrase "Good luck next time"?]


    When Hikaru heard that, he felt a little shaky: "I''m justining a little, I didn''t scold you.]


    [Huh!]


    He frowned, remembering what happened to Tadashi. It seems that the knife was a parasite, as it sucked Tadashi''s blood to live.


    Perhaps when Tadashi was aging it was because Tadashi''s blood and life were not much, and this caused the sword to be drained.


    If that sword helped Tadashi escape, then there is only one possibility that the other sword saw Tadashi as a host for parasites.


    "If it sucks blood to live then that means it can probably suck other people''s blood."


    "Either¡­ it will make Tadashi suck other people''s blood, or it will suck Tadashi''s blood to survive."


    "So, Tadashi needs to kill a lot of people."


    "That''s probably also why Tadashi will turn into a viin. Even the main character can''t kill and suck blood."


    "But¡­ Rika, after Tadashi bes the viin, I can kill him more easily, right?"


    [Master, you are thinking too simply.]


    "Why?" Hikaru frowned: "The main character has the protagonist''s aura, does the viin also have the viin''s aura?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm [That''s right. Viins also have a viin aura. Master, look at Tadashi''s current luck, 75,000.]


    [And how much is your luck point right now? 20,200 points, even if Tadashi isn''t the viin or the main character, you can''t kill him.]


    [Besides, there are many types of viins. Low level viins and boss viins. Tadashi is currently the viin boss, the viin''s aura is no different from the main character''s aura.]


    [In the future, Tadashi will meet many opportunities and have many people help him. He also has two directions to develop, that is to return as the main character or be a viin.]


    [But no matter which direction Tadashi chooses, he will be a terrifying existence, at that time, you cannot kill him.]


    [Currently, your chance to kill Tadashi is currently 10%.]


    [And the chance that he can kill you is 90%.]


    [The difference between you and him is huge, that''s why I advise you not to find him to cause trouble. Otherwise, I''m afraid the one who dies will be you and not Tadashi.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru sighed, he felt that the quest to survive in this world was getting more and more difficult.


    Could it be that even when Tadashi became a viin, Hikaru couldn''t kill him?


    Could it be that Hikaru could only hide, and that he was unable to confront the main characters?


    "I won''t give up! There is still a way to help me win this mythical game."


    [Hm?! What do you mean?]


    "If we can''t kill the main character, we can just let stronger protagonists kill them."


    [But who will do it? Will any protagonist listen to your words?]


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Of course."


    "The person who is most suitable for this role is Lah!"

 Chapter 56 Can I Use Your Bathroom?

    ?


    Hikaru wanted to use Lah to defeat the other protagonists. That was also the reason he epted her request to stay here.


    Although he didn''t know if Lah would be his ally, he wanted to try.


    Anyway, Lah is also a main character, and he is a viin, if he fails, everything returns to the starting point. He and Lah will be enemies like every other novel.


    If he seeds, he not only has a terrible ally, but that ally can help him destroy the other main characters.


    However¡­ he also didn''t want to put all his eggs in one basket. He needed a backup n.


    Hikaru began to try to remember what he had read in the novels "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box" and "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia".


    However, everything was in vain because most of the great items or good opportunities only appear when the apocalypse hits.


    So, none of those things have appeared.


    Hikaru could only sigh, continue to hoard food, and wait for the apocalypse toe before he can act.


    ¡­


    At Ryrlia''s bedroom, she was wearing a semi-transparent red nightgown, and sitting on the bed while watching Ekora''s messages.


    Inside the message was a video, yes, that video was Hikaru fighting Tadashi.


    Ryrlia frowned, she felt the video being yed on the tablet was like something out of a sci-fi movie.


    The speed of the two of them was unbelievable, plus Tadashi''s strange form, the light surrounding him..etc.


    What is being shown in the video was extremely unbelievable. If this video had not been provided by Ekora, Ryrlia would have assumed that this was a sci-fi movie.


    Ryrlia frowned and slightly bit her thumb. What the hell is going on with this world? Was there something she didn''t know was going on?


    Ryrlia began to direct her suspicions towards Hikaru. That''s right, since yesterday, Hikaru seemed to have turned into apletely different person.


    This all started when Hikaru gave up his inheritance, and things started to get weird since then.


    Ryrlia muttered: "Why is Hikaru so strong? What is he hoarding food for? Maybe¡­ will there be a war?"


    "Incorrect. All countries are currently at the stage of economic development and military and political consolidation, no country will be stupid enough tounch a war."


    "Even if war breaks out, there is no point in hoarding so much food. It only takes a ne to drop a bomb or an army to upy his mansion and it would be nothing."


    "so¡­ What is Hikaru doing?"


    Ryrlia had a lot of spections but she still couldn''t figure out what Hikaru was doing, or what he had nned.


    She sighed, then sent a message to Ekora: "Continue to follow Hikaru, besides, learn a little about the surrounding countries."


    After texting Ekora, Ryrlia turned on her personal phone, then called Lah.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    "Ryrlia?" Lah''s voice came from Ryrlia''s phone.


    Ryrlia said with a smile, "Lah, you''ve found someone interesting, haven''t you?"


    "Hm¡­ of course I can''t hide It from you. Yes, I am very excited, hopefully the future will be even more interesting."


    "Hikaru is a pretty special person. No, to be more precise, it all started yesterday, after Hikaru gave up his inheritance, he seems to be nning something."


    Lahughed and said, "Hahaha¡­ Ryrlia, are you trying to get more information from me?"


    "Huh! something interesting happened and you didn''t tell me, I''m sure you just wanted to y alone, right?"


    "Ah! It isn''t like that. I just got to know this guy. Besides¡­ haizzz, he stole my first kiss but he still treats me coldly, I''m heartbroken..hix hix¡­"


    Ryria: "¡­"


    "Lah, you mean¡­ Hikaru stole your first kiss?"


    "Yes, he stole my first kiss."


    "Lah, are you kidding me? A person who can go against 20 men like you was forcefully kissed by someone else?"


    "Okay, I will tell you the truth, I forcibly kissed him."


    "Ah! It seems that my girl has been lonely for so long that she has turned into a perverted old woman."


    "That''s right, this perverted old woman won''t tell you any information, bye bye~"


    Lah finished and hung up the phone, Ryrlia wasn''t angry, on the contrary, she showed an amused smile and mumbled: "Hm... looks like I need to meet this guy for a bit..."


    ¡­


    Of course, Hikaru didn''t know what Ryrlia and Lah were thinking, right now, he was sleeping on a bedrger than his bedroom on Earth.


    The next morning, Hikaru had breakfast in the dining room, during breakfast he saw that Velys was a little tired, as her eyes were dark and puffy like a panda''s, he frowned then asked.


    "Velys, are you sleep deprived?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s question, Velys was startled, she quickly said: "No, I was just thinking about how to buy more and stock up on food."


    Hearing that, Hikaru sighed: "Haizz, don''t worry, just focus on buying as much food as possible, I''ll take care of the rest."


    Velys nodded and putt his breakfast in front of him. Hikaru saw that on the te there was a portion of omelette, and grilled meat that was beautifully decorated.


    He felt that Velys was the perfect wife. She could both do housework, manage the family, and she could also be a tactician to help him solve difficult problems.


    What is more special is that Velys'' love seems to be absolute, as she does not ask him to return her love.


    Besides, she also does many things to please him, like a dog wagging its tail at its owner.


    Hikaru shook his head, he took out a potion from Panara''s space and gave it to Velys.


    "Drink it, your body will get better."


    Velys held the vial given to her by Hikaru, inside it was a blue solution like a glowing algae.


    Although she found the vial of this solution extremely strange, Velys did not suspect it, she opened the vial¡­


    "Wait! It is better if you soak in the bath while drinking. Its side effects can make you feel hot to the point you would feel like you are being burned by fire."


    Velys nodded, but then she lowered her head, feeling extremely embarrassed and said, "Hikaru¡­ I¡­ can I use your bathroom?"


    "Hm?!" Hikaru frowned, then he seemed to have realized something and said, "You only focused on renovating my room and didn''t care about yours, didn''t you?"


    Velys nodded slightly.


    Hikaru sighed, "Haizzz, Velys, I know you love me but you also need to love yourself, understand?"


    Velys continued to nod.


    Um! I will love myself, but I love you more than myself.


    "Okay, you can just use my room. But¡­ aren''t you afraid that I will harm you? You don''t know the source of that potion, aren''t you afraid it''s a poison potion?"


    When Velys heard that, she raised her head and looked directly into Hikaru''s eyes, she smiled, a smile so beautiful it dazzled Hikaru.


    "Hikaru, I love you and trust you. Even if this is poison, I will happily drink it."


    Hikaru could only smile wryly, he shook his head and said: "Um¡­ don''t worry, it''s not poison. After using it, you are my woman, understand?"


    Velys face suddenly turned red like a ripe apple, however, she still smiled happily and nodded slightly. After that, Velys took the medicine bottle went upstairs and entered Hikaru''s room.


    Hikaru also didn''t care too much about what would happen. Velys using the power evolution potion won''t have any problems except for a few side effects such as her body evolving to be more perfect.


    After eating, Hikaru headed to Shiori''s room. As soon as the door opened, Hikaru saw Shiori sitting by the window her body was covered in white gauze.


    Her room was on the second floor so she could easily see the partialndscape of the garden and the mountainside.


    However, Hikaru also noticed that it seemed that Shiori''s room was only lightly cleaned, and it was not suitable for a patient like her.


    Maybe Velys made the renovation of his room a priority. Hikaru wasn''t angry, anyway, Velys'' thoughts were only directed at him, that''s what he should be happy about.


    "Are you looking at the scenery?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s voice, Shiori turned her head in surprise. In fact, Shiori seemed to be thinking about something so when Hikaru opened the door, she didn''t notice the sound the door made.


    Shiori hurriedly found the notebook, then began to write on the paper: "Good morning, master."


    "Master?" Hikaru saw the writing on the notebook and frowned: "You don''t have to call me master."


    Shiori shook her head, she continued to write: "No! You gave me a second life, you are my master."


    Hikaru did not object to that, if Shiori was loyal to him and she wanted to treat him as her master, it was even better. Thus, it was easier for Hikaru to make Shiori his loyal ally.


    "Um! Then it''s up to you. How do you feel today? Are you better?"


    Shiori nodded, and she tried to write. Hikaru looked at her as she tried to write, the hand holding the pen was trembling, this showed that Shiori was in pain.


    He didn''t give Shiori the power evolution potion because he wanted to let her feel the pain.


    Only then could she gain supernatural powers when the apocalypse strikes.


    If he let Shiori use the evolution potion, her ability wouldn''t be special either.


    [Master, you should feel lucky not to let Shiori use the power evolution potion.]


    "Hm?! Why?"


    [Because her body is too weak right now, she''s so weak that even a mild cold would kill her instantly.]


    [Shiori''s body has reached its limit, if she takes the power evolution potion, she won''t be able to withstand the potion''s power, and she would end up being burned by the potion, and turn into a pile of ashes.]

 Chapter 57 I Wont Kill You

    ?


    Hikaru sighed when he heard that, it seemed that Shiori could only rely on herself to get rid of this suffering.


    He approached Shiori, and he saw that her body was all wrapped in white gauze, and the only part of her body without the gaze was the left part of face which only had minor damage.


    Hikaru looked around the room, fortunately there was no mirror or something simr to a mirror in the room. Even the windows had their ss removed, perhaps that''s what Velys meant.


    After all, Shiori is a girl, and girls are very concerned about their own appearance.


    If Shiori found out that she was very ugly, her psyche would be shattered.


    Hikaru sat next to her, he gently patted Shiori''s head and said: "Don''t worry, try to rest, when you get better you can work for me."


    When Shiori heard that, she smiled and nodded. She felt very happy in her heart.


    Although Hikaru''s words were a bit annoying, for Shiori, his words were the motivation for her to continue living.


    Hikaru knew that Shiori was still in great pain right now, he was the one who asked for Shiori''s painkiller to be reduced.


    At first, the doctor did not agree to this. As the pain caused by burns and infections would be terrible, if the pain medication was reduced, Shiori would always feel pain in her body.


    Although the pain was not terrible, it was enough to make her sleepless, unable to eat and mentally stressed all the time.


    However, he knew what Shiori''s condition was like. If she didn''t meet him, she would continue to live in that dirty room until the end of the world.


    She would continue suffering terrible pain, she would also be afraid and crisis would always surround her.


    Hikaru thought that if she let Shiori feel toofortable, her desire to gain supernatural powers would disappear.


    He was not the main character, he was a viin. He would do whatever it takes to get what he wants.


    What he''s doing now was already far too benevolent and honest for a real viin to do.


    ¡­


    In her private dorm room, Rina woke up and she felt extremely tired.


    "What time is it?" Rina muttered.


    She fumbled on the bed, found her cell phone and turned it on.


    "8 am? What the hell? Velys! Why didn''t you wake me up?" Rina was startled when she saw that the clock was showing 8 am.


    She said annoyed, but then, suddenly, Rina was startled. She sat on the bed, as she did not know what to do next.


    Rina had forgotten thatst night, Velys had left. She sighed, opened the wardrobe, when she saw the clothes neatly hanging on the hanger, she felt a little ufortable in her heart.


    Rina changed clothes, then went to the bedroom of the other room, and sat at the table due to habit. But at this moment, she once again realized that no one had prepared breakfast for her.


    Yes, even though Velys was from a very wealthy family, Velys was like a good wife that every man dreams of.


    Velys could cook, and she could also clean the house, she was also resourceful in everything and she even knew how to knit.


    With a beautiful appearance that is not inferior to Rina, Velys was such a perfect woman that Rina felt a little jealous.


    However, when Rina and Velys first met, Rina asked Velys why she was so knowledgeable and resourceful.


    Velys replied that she wanted to be the perfect wife for someone.


    Who was that someone?


    Rina asked but Velys didn''t answer. Butter on, Rina finally realized that the person Velys was talking about was Hikaru.


    Why?


    Why would a perfect girl like Velys fall in love with someone like Hikaru? Also Velys'' love for him was so pure, that it seems that she would do whatever Hikaru wants.


    As for Rina¡­ even though she came from an average family, she didn''t know how to do anything.


    asionally she would help Velys wash the dishes and put the clothes in the washing machine. She didn''t even know how to use the washing machine properly, or how to separate clothes to wash.


    Rina and Velys were so different that it was hard to believe that they were friends.


    A girl from the upper ss who lives like Cindere.


    And a girl from an ordinary family who lives like a princess.


    At this moment, Rina suddenly remembered Velys'' words. If Rina is not beautiful, then she is nothing.


    Yes, Rina did not know how to do housework, and she was not resourceful like Velys, she also did not know how tomunicate well with others.


    Rina was only lucky that she had an extremely beautiful face with dazzling hair color that made others look at her.


    Without her beauty, Rina would be nothing.


    She would just be an ordinary girl, perhaps her life would even be a hundred times harder than it is now.


    Everything Rina had now was thanks to Velys, Hikaru and her pretty face.


    That''s right, this room was rented by Velys, so Rina could have a separate room and wardrobe. She didn''t need to be crammed into a small room with other people.


    Thanks to Hikaru, she became famous, as she was voted by everyone to be the most beautiful person in the biggest university in the city.


    Rina was suddenly startled, she shook her head, as she tried to get those thoughts out of her head.


    She felt extremely confused, why was she feeling that Hikaru was the one she should love, she even regretted what she did yesterday.


    No! I was not wrong, I have no regrets. The ones who will regret it are Velys and Hikaru.


    Rina tried to stabilize her mood then left the room and went to school.


    Along the way, although Rina had calmed down, she didn''t understand why she felt extremely ufortable.


    Any time she thought that Velys would take Hikaru from her, Rina felt extremely ufortable and angry.


    Huh! Wait until Hikaru gets bored with you, wait for him to kick you out, then you will feel that what I say is true.


    Hikaru! Don''t try to find me, I will definitely not meet you.


    "Rina¡­" A voice called out, and Rina somehow felt a bit of anticipation.


    She quickly turned her head, but when she saw Delmor hurrying over she felt disappointed.


    Rina was startled, she did not understand why she expected the person who called her earlier to be Velys or Hikaru and not Delmor.


    Delmor happily walked up to Rina, and handed her a cup of coffee.


    "Rina, I heard you liked this coffee so I bought it for you. This!"


    If Hikaru were here, he would definitely be surprised. The main characters were really cockroaches that fight and don''t die.


    Last night, Delmor had just been stabbed in the stomach by thugs, this morning he was still able to flirt with Rina as if nothing had happened.


    Indeed, nothing could stop the main character from flirting with girls.


    In fact, the thug''s stab yesterday only hit the left abdomen, so it did not damage Delmor''s internal organs.


    Even if Hikaru knew this, he was not surprised. Anyway, Delmor was also a main character, and a main character couldn''t be killed by a thug.


    Rina saw the hot cup of coffee, and the image of Hikaru suddenly appeared in her heart. She didn''t understand why she remembered him, but Hikaru also brought flowers and coffee every morning to her.


    Rina brought the coffee cup to her mouth, and sipped it a little. Suddenly, she frowned, she realized that this was not the taste of the coffee she usually drank.


    Although it was the same coffee shop, and the same coffee she usually drank, Hikaru''s coffee seemed to be better, and it suited her better.


    And this cup of coffee¡­


    Rina forced a smile: "Thank you, Delmor."


    Delmor heard that andughed: "No need to thank me, as long as I can help you be happier, I will try my best."


    Hearing that, Rina shook her head, then walked to the front of the school gate. This ce was where Hikaru used to wait for her.


    Every day, Hikaru brought flowers and coffee or a drink she liked and waited for her at the school gate.


    Although Rina took the flowers and drank the coffee every time, Hikaru''s bouquet was thrown in the trash right after entering the school.


    She even threw the bouquet in the trash in front of Hikaru. Even though Rina acted like that, he never med her.


    It could be said that Hikaru treated Rina so gently that it was hard to believe, some people even felt that Hikaru was a bit pitiful.


    But after remembering Hikaru''s extremely rich background, everyone just shook their heads, as they felt that he was stupid.


    Seeing Rina leave without being as happy as Delmor imagined, he felt a little uneasy.


    That''s right,st night he had just been stabbed in the stomach, fortunately he wasn''t hit in any of his internal organs, so he just needed to sew up the wound.


    This morning he had to queue up to buy a coffee for Rina but from her attitude she didn''t seem to appreciate the coffee.


    Delmor wasn''t angry either, he sighed, he felt that Rina was still upset about yesterday.


    Remembering yesterday, Delmor still felt fear. Hikaru was very scary, he alone could take down 20 thugs, each of which he easily broke their arms or legs.


    Delmor''s memory of what happened at the cafe yesterday made him shiver. Fortunately, Hikaru only injured him lightly, if Hikaru used his full strength then¡­


    Delmor shivered, he felt a chill down his spine like he was in an ice cer.


    "Oy!"


    Suddenly someone put a hand on Delmor''s shoulder, he frowned and turned his head only to see that it was Hikaru.


    "AAAA!!!" Delmor, who was startled , shouted: "You¡­ I''m injured, if you¡­"


    Hikaru: (?_?")


    "Why are you shouting so loudly? I won''t kill you either."


    Delmor retreated in fear. However, Delmor''s scream caught Rina''s attention because she hadn''t gone far.


    Seeing Hikaru standing behind Delmor, she suddenly felt a little cheerful. Heh?! Why do I feel happy when I see Hikaru? She thought.

 Chapter 58 Hikaru And Delmor

    ?


    Rina took a deep breath, and tried to calm down, then she made a face full of anger, as she started approaching Hikaru.


    "Hikaru! Did youe to look for me?" Rinaughed scornfully and angrily said: "Don''t think that after what you did yesterday, I will forgive you."


    "Now, please get the hell out of here. This ce doesn''t wee someone like you."


    After saying that, Rina crossed her arms and looked at Hikaru with a scornful smile.


    Hurry up!


    Beg me!


    Apologize to me! Beg me to forgive me as always.


    Although Rina''s face was filled with anger, she was extremely expectant in her mind.


    She expected Hikaru to apologize and beg her as always.


    But¡­


    Faced with Rina''s anger, Hikaru chose not to look at her. That''s right, he treated her like air, as if she was not worth his sight.


    Hikaru turned his head to look at Delmor and said, "I want to talk to you for a bit."


    Delmor heard that and gritted his teeth: "I..."


    Hikaru quickly cut him off: "I''m not asking for your opinion, I''m giving you an order, do you understand?"


    Delmor was startled, and he could only nod. He was afraid that Hikaru would get angry and he would humiliate him and break his arms and legs then force him toe with him.


    Delmor was really scared.


    If Hikaru knew Delmor''s thoughts, he would probablyugh to the point all his teeth would fall off. No one would think that the main character would be afraid of the viin.


    However, Delmor was thinking like the average person. If an ordinary person saw Hikaru easily defeat 20 thugs he would also feel fear.


    Currently, the apocalypse had not yete, so Delmor was still an ordinary person, and the main character''s aura had not yet shined.


    Because of that, it was normal for Delmor to be afraid of Hikaru after yesterday''s incident.


    "Wait!" Rina suddenly shouted.


    Delmor felt a little worried about that. He was afraid that Rina would make Hikaru angry, then Hikaru would¡­


    Delmor took a deep breath, looked at Rina, and said softly, "Rina, Hikaru came for me, not for you."


    "For you?! Why is he looking for you?" Rina asked with a frown, then looked at Hikaru and loudly said, "Hikaru, don''t think that if you have money, you can do whatever you want."


    "Delmor and I are just friends, if you dare to threaten him, I will not forgive you."


    "No, you should leave this ce. From now on, I forbid you froming here."


    Hikaru felt that Rina was like a psychopath who was trying to scream. He sneered and said: "Hahaha¡­ Rina, what right do you have to forbid me from going anywhere ?"


    "In the past, it was because I was stupid that I flirted with you. Now it''s different, in my eyes you''re no better than a finger of Velys, I don''t need to listen to you."


    "You..." Rina was so angry that she gasped, her face was red, and she clenched her hands. She then suddenly shouted loudly, "FUCKING IDIOT!"


    "Ah! Are you scolding me?" Hikaru''s voice suddenly turned terrifyingly cold.


    However, anger had filled Rina''s mind, so she no longer cared, she just wanted to swing her arms and p Hikaru in the face to satisfy this anger.


    Delmor saw that the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder, so he hurriedly said: "Hikaru, are you looking for me? Let''s go! Let''s go over there and talk."


    "Rina, hurry to ss, you''re going to bete."


    Hearing that, Rina frowned at Delmor, then looked at Hikaru again, and entered the school in anger.


    Hikaru nced at Rina''s back, he felt that this girl would probably cause him a lot of trouble. If there was a chance, it would be best to kill Rina.


    He started making a list of people to kill. At the top of the list was Akiko, then Tadashi and finally Rina.


    Yes, at the top of the list of people he wanted to kill the most was Akiko.


    Why?


    Because Akiko made him extremely ufortable. Since before he came to this world, Akiko had repeatedly put Hikaru in the detention room for absurd reasons.


    After Hikaru came to this world, Akiko was like a rabid dog, as she was always trying to provoke him. It seemed that if she didn''t fight him, she wouldn''t be able to live.


    Even though Akiko was a member of Tadashi''s harem, and her strength was only 1, the difort she caused Him was 100.


    If he didn''t kill Akiko, he wouldn''t be a viin.


    In second ce was Tadashi. Now that Tadashi had received the new Destiny Item, he had be a formidable threat with far superior strength to Hikaru.


    If Tadashi was not killed quickly, then the one who will die will be Hikaru.


    The third person was Rina. Even though Rina was once the person the Hikaru of this world loved, that doesn''t mean that he had to fall in love with Rina.


    On the contrary, he felt as if Rina still thought he was her dog.


    Haizz, okay, he just felt a little ufortable. In fact, it didn''t matter if he could kill Rina or not.


    Most importantly, he needed to kill Akiko and Tadashi.


    Back in the present, Delmor and Hikaru were walking on the street. Delmor walked about 3 paces behind Hikaru.


    "You seem to be afraid of me, don''t you?"


    Delmor heard Hikaru and was startled, as he did not know how to respond.


    If he told the truth, he would be despised by Hikaru, he hated Hikaru, he didn''t want to be despised by the people he hated.


    However, the truth is the truth. He was really afraid of Hikaru, to be more precise, since yesterday, he was very afraid that Hikaru would¡­ kill him.


    "There''s no need to be afraid..." Hikaru suddenly continued, "I met you to thank you for yesterday."


    "Thank you?!" Delmor asked, a little confused.


    "That''s right. Thanks to you buying time, I was able to get to Velys in time. That''s why I want to thank you today."


    Delmor felt extremely embarrassed hearing that. In fact, yesterday, he wanted to be the hero to save the beauty.


    However, his ability was limited, as he couldn''t be like Hikaru, who easily defeated 20 thugs at once and won easily.


    He also couldn''t act mercilessly like Hikaru.


    "You¡­ you don''t have to thank me. It''s just¡­" Delmor stammered, not knowing what to say.


    Yesterday, thanks to Hikaru, he was able to escape from those thugs. Although Delmor didn''t like Hikaru, he couldn''t deny that Hikaru saved him.


    Hikaru nced at Delmor, he smiled and said: "I don''t understand why you hate me, have we met before?"


    Delmor frowned upon hearing that and he thought That''s right, why do I hate Hikaru so much?


    He thought for a moment and then said: "I¡­ I don''t know. Maybe it''s because I don''t like you bothering Rina like you used to do before."


    "I don''t know why you acted like that yesterday but Rina doesn''t like you, I hope you can give up."


    Delmor said, his words filled with justice.


    Hikaru nodded: "Um¡­ you''re right. But¡­ because of that you hate me, do you also like Rina?"


    "I¡­ I''m not¡­ I¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ Delmor, if you don''t like Rina but you hate me, there''s only one exnation, and it''s that you''re jealous of me."


    "Jealous of you? Why?" Delmor found Hikaru''s words extremely difficult to understand.


    Hikaru looked directly into Delmor''s eyes, his face showing a mysterious smile as he said: "Delmor, let me guess you are an orphan, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Delmor frowned, his eyes sharp as he looked at Hikaru. There was also a hint of anger in those eyes.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Delmor. Humans are creatures made up of greed, envy, and many other desires."


    "You are an orphan, and I am the young master of a giant family, living in wealth. When I was born, I was at the finish line everyone wanted."


    "That is why you are jealous of what I possess."


    "I am not! You''re joking." Delmor suddenly shouted, interrupting Hikaru''s words.


    Hikaru just smiled and said, "Hm¡­ maybe I was wrong, but¡­ I remember that you and I have never met, nor did I do anything to harm you."


    "The day we first met you thought I was a bad person."


    "Delmor, do you want to be a hero? Or are you jealous of me?"


    "I¡­" Delmor stammered, not knowing what to say. Just like Hikaru said, he was jealous of Hikaru, he also wanted to be a hero.


    When he saw Hikaru, he always thought about why someone like Hikaru was born with a golden spoon.


    From the time Hikaru was born, he was right at the finish line that others wished for.


    As for Delmor, he was an orphan, he was born without parents, his life was extremely difficult.


    Even when he waster adopted by a family, that family was just an ordinary family.


    In general, his life was extremely normal.


    "Hahaha¡­ you don''t have to answer me." Hikaru smiled and said, "I understand because I have met many people like you. They all see me as a viin, and they are a hero."


    "If they destroy me, they will be heroes because everyone hates rich people."


    "Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Delmor silently bowed his head. Yes, Hikaru was right, he couldn''t refute it.


    Hikaru smiled at Delmor, yes, in most novels the viins were young masters from wealthy families.


    At first, Hikaru, when reading those novels, felt very satisfied when the poor were the winners.


    However, heter realized that he liked that kind of novel because he was also a poor man. He realized that the authors were averse to the rich, so they did not like them as the main character.


    He felt that the author didn''t seem to think that only people with good ie could afford to buy their novels.


    Only those with good ie could afford to unlock chapters for the author.


    So why doesn''t the author like rich people? Maybe¡­ that was their dream. The poor will be the hero, and defeat the rich.


    But then the main character would also be a rich person. Would the main character be hated by others at that time?


    The answer is no.


    Therefore, he understood Delmor''s thoughts very well.


    Delmor quarreled with him because of the difference between a rich man and amon man.


    Delmor clenched his fists as if he couldn''t ept this fact.


    Hikaru smiled and said, "You don''t have to answer because you already know the answer. However, that answer is hard to say, isn''t it?"


    After saying that, Hikaru turned to leave, leaving only one sentence: "I just hope the conflict between you and me will be resolved because we are not enemies."


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Delmor spoke up: "Hikaru, you are very strong but why are you pretending to be weak?"


    Hikaru stopped, turned his head and smiled: "Because when you are weak, your true enemy will show themselves."

 Chapter 59 Hikarus Plan - The Ax

    ?


    Delmor was startled when he heard that, however, when he regained consciousness, Hikaru was gone.


    He sighed, then shook his head. At this moment, he felt as if Hikaru''s thoughts were extremely mature, and he was like a child filled with jealousy.


    Delmor sighed and whispered, "Could it be¡­ am I really doing something wrong?"


    He didn''t know where he went wrong in the end, maybe¡­ he was wrong to see Hikaru as an enemy.


    Hikaru was right, he hadn''t done any harm to Delmor but Delmor considered Hikaru an enemy.


    Was it because Delmor loved justice, and he wanted to bring justice to this world?


    No! It was because he was jealous of Hikaru. Why did someone like Hikaru get what he doesn''t have?


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm He did not lose to Hikaru, on the contrary, he was better at school than Hikaru, better at sports than Hikaru..etc. He was better than Hikaru in almost everything, why could he only live in a normal family while Hikaru gets to live in a rich family?


    At this point, Delmor had the answer. It seemed that Hikaru was not as people thought.


    Delmor thought that Hikaru was just pretending that he was useless.


    The answer was exactly what Hikaru said just now.


    When you are weak and useless, your true enemy will appear.


    Maybe Hikaru wasn''t useless, he was just pretending to be useless so that his haters, his true enemies, would appear.


    They think Hikaru is useless, but when they threaten Hikaru, he would reveal his true power and take his enemies by surprise.


    Like yesterday, Delmor never thought that Hikaru would be strong enough to defeat 20 armed thugs.


    Fortunately, Hikaru didn''t care about him, or else he would end up in the hospital with the other 20 thugs.


    At this time, Delmor felt that he was the bad guy, as he was always bullying an innocent person because of his own jealousy.


    Delmor sighed and shook his head, then left.


    ¡­


    Hikaru was walking on the street, Rika''s voice echoed in his head: [Master, why are you doing this?]


    "No, I''m just trying."


    [Are you trying to make Delmor your ally?]


    "That''s right. Delmor is different from Tadashi, in his heart he always wants to be a hero, to be looked at with admiration by others."


    "For me, Delmor is like a kid trying to get other people''s attention."


    "That''s why, Delmor is the type of person who is easily fooled, no, to be more precise, he easily trusts others."


    "Besides, he has something I need."


    [The Apocalypse Encyclopedia?]


    "That''s right. The Panara Box has the ability to automatically fuse items if we set the correct recipe. However, I don''t know what the exact form is."


    "Meanwhile, Delmor owns The Apocalypse Encyclopedia, which has full fusion recipes, item information, and more."


    "If this is a game, I am a yer then Delmor is a cksmith. So he will help me forge and improve their equipment."


    "If I cannot steal [The Apocalypse Encyclopedia] then I must be his ally. With that, I have a chance to use [The Apocalypse Encyclopedia]."


    [Ah! So that''s how it is. So¡­ what are you going to do next.]


    "Nothing. That''s enough, if we intentionallye into contact with him or get too friendly with him, he''ll get suspicious. I have to arrange everything naturally."


    "Delmor is a bit stupid, but he''s a main character anyway, he still has the main character aura. So I can''t take advantage of him easily when he still doesn''t fully trust me."


    Hikaru didn''t think that what he was doing was wrong. Delmor owned "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia", which is incredibly wonderful and mysterious.


    Even in the novel, Delmor never told the other people about the existence of "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia".


    So he won''t tell Hikaru about the existence of "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" or let him use it.


    Unless¡­ Hikaru had something of equal value to exchange with Delmor. However, the prerequisite for Delmor to ept to exchange the encyclopedia with Hikaru was trust.


    That''s right, Delmor mustpletely trust Hikaru, so that Delmor would ept to exchange it for something with Hikaru.


    Otherwise, everything would just be Hikaru''s fantasy which would nevere true. He would also never get "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" even if he kills Delmor.


    ¡­


    Hikaru sat on a bench in the park, and thought about what to do next.


    Currently, Velys was worried about the problem of food. Lah also gave him a peek into the police department''s armory.


    Of course, Lah knew the army''s arsenal but it wasn''t in the city. Even if the apocalypse came, it would be difficult for him to sneak into the army''s arsenal.


    Therefore, what he aimed at was the food depots and armories of the police stations.


    Hikaru also wanted to target the arsenal of criminal gangs in this city. However, those gangs, apart from a few rudimentary weapons, did not have guns.


    Hikaru sighed.


    For the first month or so, guns were the best weapon because evolved people hadn''t developed their superpowers yet.


    But as time went on, guns gradually became useless weapons. At that time, people only used guns to attack ordinary people or normal Zombies.


    To kill high-level Zombies, it is only possible to use more powerful weapons such as giant bombs or special powers of evolution.


    But this world is a world of many apocalyptic novels put together, even the World''s Will doesn''t know what will happen next, of course he can''t predict the future.


    Besides, Delmor or Tadashi''s opportunities or items because those only appear when the apocalypse hits.


    In general, for now, he could only continue to hoard as much food as he could.


    Hikaru sighed and shook his head, then returned to the Noack mansion.


    In the forest behind Noack''s mansion, Hikaru held the ax in his hand, and began to research its use.


    He did not know if this ax had any special use because the author of the novel series [Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box] did not describe it.


    Hikaru held the ax in his hand, and he estimated that it probably weighed 100kg. An ordinary person would not be able to lift this ax, however, Hikaru had evolved twice thanks to the power evolution potion, so he could easily wield it.


    But¡­ What puzzled Hikaru was that the size of this ax was too small for its weight. If it was made of metal, this ax would have to be muchrger than 1 meter long.


    "Hm¡­ Maybe I should try putting blood on this ax. Most of the main characters in the novels use this method to activate mysterious items."


    Hikaru immediately brought his finger close to the de of the ax, and as soon as his finger touched the de, it was cut.


    Blood from the cut on the tip of his finger dripped onto the de of the ax.


    Hikaru waited, a minute passed and still nothing happened.


    He frowned and mumbled: "Could it be... the amount of blood is too little, need more?"


    Hikaru put a few more drops of blood on the ax, but after 10 minutes nothing happened.


    He was starting to lose patience.


    "What the hell is going on? It''s not okay to use blood, is it..."


    Hikaru suddenly remembered the Panara Box: "Is this ax like the Panara Box, it needs to wait for the apocalypse to activate its hidden function?"


    Hikaru shook his head and sighed wearily. He felt unlucky to be the viin.


    If a main character was to identally drop blood on any object, that object will activate it''s hidden function, and be an extremely badass item.


    As for the viin, no matter how many ways he used it, he couldn''t activate its hidden function even though he knew the item was not normal.


    Hikaru ignored activating this ax''s hidden function or discovering its hidden features.


    He tested the power of this ax. Hikau approached a pine tree, the trunk of which was about 30 cm in diameter.


    He swung his ax and shed at the tree trunk, the de cut through the tree without any resistance. It was even easier than if he was using a kitchen knife to cut the cake.


    The top of the pine tree fell down after a while, revealing a cut that was unbelievably sharp.


    Hikaru raised the ax to his face, and as he looked at the de he felt extremely confused.


    This ax was sharper than a surgical knife.


    Hikaru found a stone in the grounds of Noack''s mansion. This was also not an ordinary stone as it was a spherical granite, that was 1 meter in diameter, and it was ced in the center of the yard.


    Hmm¡­ this stone is just a decoration, nothing special.


    Hikaru swung his ax and shed at the rock.


    CHENG!


    Countless sparks shot out when the de hit the stone, but the de quickly pierced the granite, turning it into two parts.


    Great, excellent, wonderfull!


    Although this time Hikaru could feel the immense resistance of cutting the stone, since this was a granite stone.


    He was still happy since the ax easily cut a granite stone in half without there being any chip on the de.


    Looks like¡­ this ax is no ordinary thing, it certainly has some hidden function. It was just that currently Hikaru couldn''t figure out what the hidden function was and how to activate it.


    However¡­ Hikaru now remembered the great sword connected to Tadashi.


    Although this ax could easily cut a 1-meter-diameter granite stone, it could not cut Tadashi''s great sword.


    That means that Tadashi''s sword is more powerful than this ax.


    Hikaru started to feel nervous. Yesterday, he was unable to defeat Tadashi even though Tadashi had only just activated the strange sword.


    So¡­ in the future, when Tadashi was able to use the full power of that sword, how could Hikaru defeat Tadashi?


    Wait!


    There was one more thing that could help him defeat Tadashi. However, that thing would only appear about a month after the apocalypse hit.


    That''s also when guns would start to lose their effect, as high level Zombies would start appearing.

 Chapter 60 Ta... Tadashi?!

    ?


    That night, Hikaru came back to find food that was sealed and ced in cardboard boxes in the Noack''s yard.


    Velys would not leave food outside in such a disorderly manner. She didn''t put the food in that storage because Hikaru had said that just leaving the food crates outside in the yard would be fine, as he would solve the storage problem.


    At this time, Hikaru used the Panara Dimension storage to keep all the food inside.


    Immediately, all the cardboard boxes on the field disappeared. However, Hikaru could sense that they existed inside the Panara dimension.


    As long as he wanted to, he could bring those cardboard boxes out to his liking.


    Hikaru opened the system information panel and saw that the food crates took up 1/20th of Panara''s space. However, that was only food, as there was no water to drink.


    If there was drinking water, he would not be able to store them because the quantity is enormous.


    This was because the Panara space was only 1,000 x 1,000 x 1,000 meters.


    At this point, Hikaru hoped that the Panara Space could double in size, so that he could store more things.


    When he was done he entered the house and he saw Velys sitting on the sofa in the living room, quietly waiting for him.


    Velys was nowpletely different from the Velys he had met in the morning.


    Her skin had be smoother, whiter and wless. Her face also became more radiant as if it was shining, and her eyes were clear blue like two emeralds.


    At this time, Velys'' beautypletely surpassed Rina. Velys sat still on the sofa like a statue created by legendary sculptors.


    A masterpiece of this world.


    Velys saw Hikaru and happily stood up and approached him. He felt that she was like a puppy, who always wagged its tail when it saw its master.


    "Aren''t you curious what I was doing outside?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s question, Velys shook his head and smiled, "No, if it''s your secret I won''t ask. If you can share that secret with me, I will dly listen and keep it a secret for you."


    Hikaru stroked Velys'' head, he felt that she seemed to be the most wonderful girl in the world.


    Velys knew what to ask and what not to ask. Velys was always foolish and gentle in front of him, however, he knew she was a very intelligent and strong girl.


    "How do you feel about your body right now?"


    Velys nodded with a smile and said: "Um¡­ it''s very strong, it seems that there is an inexhaustible source of strength in my body, even if I don''t sleep for 5 days, so is this okay?"


    "It''s like my strength has increased tenfold."


    "10 times?" Hikaru frowned in confusion.


    "Um¡­ 10 times more than usual."


    "So¡­ when using the medicine, did you feel like your body was on fire?"


    Velys shook his head: "No! After drinking it, I only felt a slight warmth in my body like when I had a mild cold, then that feeling disappeared."


    "It only took about 2 minutes. After I calmed down, my body felt lighter, and my skin was smoother, my hair was also very smooth and my strength had greatly increased."


    "Now, I can lift a 100kg dumbbell with one hand."


    At this time, Hikaru hurriedly called out to Rika: "Rika, why is it that when I used the power evolution potion it only increased my strength by 5 times while Velys strength was increased by 10 times?"


    [Huh! That''s because your body is weaker than hers.]


    [Look at Velys, she exercises regrly, eats very healthy, and she also has a perfect, bnced body.]


    [That''s why, when using the power evolution potion, the potion increased her strength without the need to repair her body.]


    [And you? Your body is so weak that I fear you cannot live past 50. Because of that, most of the power of the power evolution potion is used to heal your body.]


    [That''s why your side effects are as strong as burning your body. The side effect of the drug on Velys is just making her feel a little hot.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru realized that the problem was in each person''s body.


    Velys saw that Hikaru was a bit surprised and he understood what he was thinking. However, she wouldn''t ask, nor say what he was thinking.


    If Hikaru trusted her, he would surely tell her those secrets.


    However, him letting her use the power evolution potion already showed that he trusted her immensely. If the information about this drug gets out, she was afraid the whole world would go crazy.


    Hikaru sighed: "Um¡­ it''s good to feel stronger. This medicine has no side effects, so you can rest assured."


    "Um! Ipletely trust you."


    Hearing Velys speak, Hikaru didn''t know what to say, he could only stroke her face and softly say, "You really are a silly girl."


    "I''m just stupid in front of you."


    When Hikaru heard that, his heart was so happy that it was as if fireworks were exploding inside.


    What man could resist sweet words from a beautiful girl like this.


    Great, excellent, wonderfull!


    Too charming!


    If this world was not a world of fiction, and he was not a viin, then he and Velys would live a happy life until the end.


    However, reality is always extremely painful.


    Hikaru couldn''t seem to hold back from Velys'' sweet words and beauty.


    He lowered his head and kissed Velys'' soft lips. At first, she was a little surprised, but then closed her eyes and enjoyed the sweet moments of the first kiss.


    Their soft lips touched each other, then, Velys'' wet tongue actively reached out, and pried opened Hikaru''s teeth.


    He was startled to see Velys taking such an initiative. Of course he also cooperated with her.


    Both of their soft and wet tongues entwined with each other and they both enjoyed each other''s sweet taste.


    It seemed that Hikaru and Velys had forgotten everything around and nothing could stop their kiss now except for one person.


    [Master! Calm down! Calm down! Do not do so! Quick stop!]


    [Master! No more kissing! If you sleep with her, things will be moreplicated!]


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm No matter how much Rika cried out, Hikaru didn''t care, Velys'' hands were clutching his hips and His hands weren''t idle either.


    One hand was on Velys'' waist, while the other was exploring the softness of her two giant puddings.


    Velys didn''t resist either, as she allowed him to massage her two puddings as he pleased.


    "Um¡­ um¡­ ah¡­" Velys seemed a bit unable to bear it anymore and she groaned. But her mouth was locked by Hikaru''s, so only embarrassed sounds could be heard.


    More than 10 minutester, the two parted their lips. Velys was panting, her face was red like a ripe apple.


    However, she had a bright smile on her face.


    "Alright! Let''s stop here." Hikaru said as he kissed Velys forehead, then he returned to his room.


    Why did he return to his room? Because he was afraid that if he continued to be with Velys, he would not be able to hold back.


    Of course he heard Rika''s voice, it was just that the kiss was so seductive, so sweet, that he couldn''t let go.


    Although this was Velys'' first kiss, she knew how to coordinate with him.


    Hikaruughed as he went to the bathroom, and soaked himself in cold water to try to stay awake.


    Velys was sitting on the sofa andughing, her face was full of happiness and anticipation for the future.


    ¡­


    In the Kioa slum, Lah and Akiko, after inspecting the abandoned factory area, immediately entered the residential area of this slum.


    Akiko frowned and said, "It seems¡­ that abandoned factory is Gray Wolf''s base. Lah, why are we all human but other people can do such horrible things?"


    "You mean murder and organ trafficking?" La asked.


    "Um!" Akiko nodded: "Why is that? Can''t we just live peacefully?"


    Lah smiled mysteriously at that, she said, "Akiko, can''t you and Hikaru live together peacefully?"


    "Impossible!"


    "Then don''t ask for justice and peace here." Lah said, "Even if someone as concerned about justice as you can''t give up on living in peace with others, you can''t ask for anything more from others."


    Hearing that, Akiko gritted her teeth and lowered her head.


    The two continued to enter the residential area of the Kioa slum, where they entered to gather more evidence.


    Suddenly, Lah frowned and said, "This ce smells of blood!"


    "The smell of blood?" Akiko immediately stopped walking, she tried to take a few breaths but couldn''t smell anything: "I¡­ I don''t smell anything."


    Lah didn''t answer, instead she continued moving towards the direction of the smell of blood. Akiko immediately followed behind.


    The two approached a small house, the door which was made of several pieces of wood broken violently. It was extremely dark inside, so dark that nothing could be seen.


    Akiko unconsciously put her hand on her hip but she realized that her gun was no longer there.


    Lah was different, as she said: "You hold a shlight to support me."


    Akiko nodded, the two stood on either side of the door. At this moment, Akiko smelled the strong smell of blood which made her frown.


    "Go!"


    Lah immediately kicked the wooden door away. Akiko was surprised by Lah''s strength. Even though the door was made from carelessly assembled wood panels, how strong was her kick that the door easily opened?


    Akiko felt that she definitely couldn''t do as well as Lah.


    However, she quickly calmed down, and shone the shlight inside the house. The house was very small, it was only about 15 square meters, so the light of the shlight immediately brightened everything.


    On the ground there were 5 sets of bodies of men, women and children lying. Their corpses dried up like something had sucked their blood out.


    Akiko covered her mouth, she felt that the scene before her was too horrible. But when her shlight shone on the opposite wall, she saw someone sitting on a table, the smell of blood emanating from that person was extremely strong.


    "T¡­Tada¡­Tadashi?"

 Chapter 61 What I Did Was Wrong?

    ?


    That''s right, the person sitting on the table in the middle of the room was Tadashi, his face was covered in blood.


    No, not only was his face covered in blood but his body seemed like it was made of blood. The veins of blood hidden behind the skin emerged like the roots of a moving tree.


    Akiko wasn''t mistaken, even though the light in the room wasn''t enough to help her see his face clearly and although Tadashi''s face was currently much different from her memories.


    However, Akiko was sure she wasn''t mistaken.


    Tadashi sat on the table, his left hand was resting on his chin, and his right hand¡­ what should have been his right hand was now a giant sword.


    Tadashi''s de and shoulder were connected by countless blood tendons that looked like moving tentacles.


    There were many other blood veins that were plugged into the dead people in this family and¡­ sucking their blood.


    That''s right, Tadashi was sucking their blood like a monster from a horror movie.


    Akiko was both surprised and terrified, her brain seemingly unable to think of anything. So she could only stare at Tadashi''s calm face.


    Lah was also startled at this moment, this was the first time she had encountered such a strange thing.


    Tadashi?


    What the hell is he doing?


    Is this a cosy?


    Or is this a Halloween prank?


    At this time, Tadashi suddenly grinned: "Hm¡­ you came at the right time, I need more blood, especially the blood of beautiful girls."


    His smile was cold, different from the warm smile Akiko usually sees.


    Her spine was cold and she was trembling with fear. However, Akiko felt that her legs were glued to the ground, and that she was unable to move.


    Lah suddenly pulled out her gun, aimed it at Tadashi and pulled the trigger.


    Her movements were so fast that Tadashi was startled, he didn''t expect a normal person to have such a fast speed.


    But if Hikaru were here, he would definitely feel that this was normal. Anyway, Lah is a main character, even though Tadashi''s luck has reached 75,000, it is still lower than Lah''s 150,000.


    BANG!


    The gunshot rang out, the bullet grazed Tadashi''s face, leaving a scratch on his cheek.


    Tadashi was a bit surprised, but then he got angry, pulled the sword in his hand and rushed towards Lah.


    Lah wasn''t afraid, she aimed straight at Tadashi, and pulled the trigger repeatedly.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Three more bullets were fired, but before they could reach Tadashi, they were stopped by the blood-colored light ring.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Lah gritted her teeth, there was fear in her eyes now. Even though she was a main character, and a perfect girl, she was still just a girl anyway.


    When faced with this monster, even Hikaru was afraid, so Lah couldn''t help but be afraid.


    Lah tried to hold onto the gun, and the moment Tadashi was less than a meter away from her, she immediately fired another shot.


    BANG!


    The bullet flew out, Tadashi sneered because the bullet seemed useless to him now.


    Thuk!


    Suddenly, Tadashi felt as if his sword was fearing something that immediately signaled danger to him.


    At this moment, the blood-colored veil of light that protected him disappeared, and the bullet pierced his chest.


    "ACK!" Tadashi cried out in pain, he immediately backed away. The excruciating pain he felt made him feel like his heart had exploded and this made him even more angry.


    He wanted to cut Lah into a hundred pieces, and drain her blood.


    But when Tadashi saw Lah showing no signs of stopping, he got scared.


    "Damn it!" Tadashi cursed silently, then his body merged into the darkness and disappeared.


    Lah didn''t know that, so she fired 5 more consecutive shots, those bullets didn''t hit Tadashi, it just stuck to the wall behind.


    However, she still didn''t rx, holding the gun tightly in both hands, she carefully observed her surroundings.


    A minuteter, seeing that nothing had happened, Lah breathed a sigh of relief as she realized that Tadashi had left.


    "Akiko, are you okay?!" Lah asked while holding the gun tightly in her hand. However, no one answered her.


    Lah frowned and turned to see Akiko lying unconscious on the ground and it was unknown when this happened .


    "Akiko! Akiko!"


    ¡­


    Late at night, Hikaru was sleeping, he was immersed in a beautiful dream, while Velys still couldn''t sleep because of the sweet kiss earlier.


    Shiori was worse, the constant pain made her feel pain all over her body, so she was unable to sleep.


    Tonight, she was in so much pain that she had a fever. Two nurses were hired by Hikaru to take care of Shiori continuously to help her reduce her fever.


    "Haizz, why is that young man so cruel? This girl is in so much pain that she has a fever, she can''t sleep, and yet he doesn''t want her to take more pain relievers."


    "That''s right. This girl is so pitiful. I also feel weird. That young man has enough money so that she can be cared for at home, so why not let her take more pain relievers?"


    "Haizz, there are all kinds of people in this world. Or¡­ let''s give this girl some painkillers."


    "Heh?! Is that okay?"


    "No problem! Do you want her to be in pain all the time? Just a little painkiller, they would just subtract it from my sry."


    "Do you think painkillers are expensive? Okay, I''m just afraid the young man will find out."


    "Huh! We don''t let him pay, and besides¡­ he didn''t visit this little girl, how would he find out."


    "Okay, this girl is too poor, I don''t want to let her suffer anymore."


    After the two nurses reached an agreement, they injected Shiori with some painkillers.


    After a while, Shiori felt better, slowly falling asleep. Before sleeping, her mouth was still muttering something.


    The other two nurses, of course, didn''t notice, only Shiori knew that she was calling "Hikaru".


    That''s right, only when she called his name could she sleep peacefully and feel the pain much better.


    ¡­


    At this time, at the Kisok hospital, in the intensive care unit, Akiko was lying on the bed, her face was white, her and her lips were pale like someone who was suffering from anemia.


    The mental shock just now made her unconscious, fortunately Lah was by her side so Akiko was able to survive.


    If just now, the person beside Akiko wasn''t Lah, she would have be the nourishment that would help Tadashi grow his sword.


    Lah sat beside Akiko''s bed, frowning as she recalled what had just happened.


    It was like a dream back then. Tadashi seemed to have be a monster that specializes in sucking people''s blood.


    Even his right arm had be a giant sword.


    What the hell is going on?


    Has the world gone crazy?


    Ding!


    While Lah was thinking, the sound of a text message from her cell phone rang.


    Lah took out her cell phone, it was a message from Ryrlia.


    [Ryrlia: I have something very interesting, do you want to see it? In return, you must tell me what you said and what information you got from Hikaru.]


    Seeing this message, Lah sighed.


    [Lah: I don''t want to joke with you, something very strange happened regarding Tadashi, I don''t know how to report it to my superiors, don''t give me more headaches.]


    [Ryrlia: Tadashi? Coincidentally, what I want to show you is also rted to Tadashi.]


    Lah frowned, immediately replying.


    [Lah: ¡Æ (O_O;) What is that? You have to show me!]


    [Ryrlia: You must agree to my request first (©¤ ?? ©¤) .]


    [Lah: Okay! I agree.]


    [Ryrlia: Sent a video.]


    Lah yed the video that Ryrlia sent her to watch. After a while, her gaze became filled with disbelief.


    After that, Lah managed to calm down and texted Ryrlia.


    [Lah: Looks like¡­ Hikaru alone knows the truth of this world.]


    [Ryrlia: Hahaha¡­ that''s right. That guy is interesting, Lah, you''ve hit the gold mine.]


    [Lah: No, Hikaru is more amazing than a gold mine.]


    "Um¡­" At this time, Akiko suddenly woke up, she saw that this ce was not the Kioa slum, nor her own room.


    Akiko was too tired to sit up on her own, she could only nce around to try to figure out where she was.


    "You''re in the hospital."


    Lah''s voice rang out, Akiko looked at Lah, her eyes filled with suspicion.


    Lah continued: "You should rest well, you shouldn''t care about what just happened for the time being..."


    Akiko suddenly remembered what just happened, she seemed to regain her strength and she immediately shouted.


    "No! Lah, what just happened? Why¡­ Why would Tadashi kill people?"


    Lah heard that and sighed: "Haizz, Akiko, it seems you have been immersed in lies for too long."


    "Lies? Lah, what are you talking about?" Akiko asked, confused.


    Lah didn''t answer, instead she Showed her the video Ryrlia had just sent her.


    That''s right, that video was of Hikaru fighting Tadashi. In the video, Hikaru looked like a hero fighting a monster.


    However, at the end of the Video, Tadashi ran away, and Hikaru also left.


    Akiko watched the video, her whole body trembled, she stammered: "This¡­ that video¡­ maybe it''s fake¡­ maybe¡­"


    Lah shook her head: "Akiko, are you still trying to trust Tadashi until now?"


    Hearing that, Akiko gritted her teeth, and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She trembled and said, "No way! Why are things like this? Why is Tadashi that ugly monster?"


    "Because Tadashi took advantage of your love of justice." Lah exined: "Perhaps¡­ Tadashi is already a monster, only Hikaru can stop him."


    "However, Hikaru can''t take action against ordinary people, that''s why Tadashi took advantage of you. He uses his love of justice and hatred of rich young masters to restrain Hikaru."


    "That way, Tadashi can easily act, and Hikaru has been messed up by you so he can''t stop Tadashi."


    Lah exined, even though it''s just her spection, she believes in it.


    Because there is no more reasonable guess.


    Hearing that, Akiko''s whole body trembled, tears flowed out of her eyes, and she bit her lips so hard that it bled. Her hands gripped the nket as if she wanted to tear it into pieces.


    Akiko said tremblingly, "In the end¡­ I am just an idiot who was tricked by Tadashi. As for Hikaru, even though he was detained by me many times without cause, he still did not take revenge on me."


    "Why? Why are we so stupid? Could it be¡­ what I did was wrong?"

 Chapter 62 Are You Fooling Me?

    ?


    The thoughts in Akiko''s mind gradually became chaotic, the images of a man with a smile that radiated as bright as the sun began to be eerie.


    That smile was no longer warm and peaceful, but full of lies.


    In fact, if Tadashi was still the main character, Akiko certainly wouldn''t have easily believed what Lah said.


    However, the current Tadashi was darkening, as he was gradually bing a viin.


    Because of that, Akiko''s mind was no longer influenced by Tadashi''s protagonist aura, and she began to doubt him.


    Lah sighed, she didn''t want to talk anymore because she thought this was enough. If she continued speaking, she was afraid Akiko would be more confused.


    This was the time to let Akiko organize her thoughts.


    Lah then silently went out.


    Akiko looked down at her clenched white hands, the blood dripping from her lips dripped onto the white nket which made her blood stand out.


    She was silent for a long time, her hands gradually loosening, perhaps¡­ in her heart she had the correct answer.


    Outside, Lah stood with her back against the wall, her mind thinking about Hikaru.


    Lah didn''t know if she should ask Hikaru about Tadashi, but she knew that even if she asked, he wouldn''t say anything about Tadashi.


    What is happening to this world?


    What is Hikaru doing?


    What is he nning?


    Lah thought for a moment, then smiled amusedly.


    That''s right, it''s interesting. The world seems to be getting more and more interesting.


    "Hopefully things will be more interesting¡­"


    "However, maybe I should deal with this mess first. Perhaps¡­ Gray Wolf is Tadashi?"


    Lah began to think about this theory.


    She remembered seeing Tadashi in the house in the Kioa rat quarter. If he had drained 5 people and he still felt that it wasn''t enough, it means that the amount of blood he needs is extremelyrge.


    If so¡­ he needed a huge supply. This makes Lah think that Gray Wolf is Tadashi.


    The corpses will be sold for their organs, and Tadashi will suck the blood of the corpses.


    He had both money and blood, a perfect spin.


    At this time, Lah assumed Tadashi to be Gray Wolf. However, she needed more proof.


    Lah also didn''t think that Hikaru would tell her the truth, anyway his attitude towards her wasn''t bad but it wasn''t good either.


    Hikaru seemed to be very shy towards her, so it was difficult for her to get information from Hikaru.


    Lah sighed, maybe it would take a while, after Akiko calms down, she would resolve the conflict between Akiko and Hikaru.


    By then, maybe Hikaru would trust her more.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, in Hodai''s mansion to be exact, Ryrlia was sitting on the sofa in a morous red pajamas.


    However, Hodai wasn''t in the mood to see Ryrlia''s beauty right now, he kept walking around the living room as if he was worried about something.


    "Damn it!" Hodai scolded himself, "These security guards are a bunch of useless people. Why would anyone dare toe here to kidnap Tadashi without those security guards finding out?"


    Ryrlia heard that and smiled. In fact, Hodai didn''t know what happened, she naturally hid the matter between Hikaru and Tadashi, she just said that Tadashi was kidnapped by a group of people.


    Hodai is the richest man in this city, and he had a lot of enemies. That''s why, when he heard Ryrlia''s words, Hodai trusted her.


    Since yesterday until now, Hodai still hadn''t heard from Tadashi, which made him worry even more.


    "Hodai, don''t worry, Tadashi is a very intelligent person, he will be safe."


    Ryrlia said with a smile, Hodai felt a little more relieved hearing that. He sat on the sofa across from Ryrlia: "Haizz, I hope so too. I don''t understand why the kidnappers are so brave, aren''t they afraid of thew?"


    Ryrlia felt extremely amused when she heard that. Law? It''s just a tool that the rich create to protect their interests.


    "Hodai, you''re not afraid of thew either, are you?"


    Hodai listened to Ryrlia''s question and fell silent, his face a little embarrassed: "I..."


    "Okay, you don''t need to exin. After all, no snowke is pure, I don''t care what you do."


    "However, I can assure you that Tadashi is safe, don''t worry. Maybe he''lle back after a while."


    Hearing that, Hodai felt extremely strange now that he thought of it. How would Tadashie back by himself? How would the kidnappers let Tadashie back?"he asked.


    Ryrlia shrugged, then stood up and left without answering Hodai. She also didn''t want to stay here long, the more she looked at him, the more nauseated she felt.


    The only person who piqued her interest was Hikaru. That''s right, he seemed to be the collection of the world''s greatest secrets.


    This made Ryrlia want to tie Hikaru to the bed, strip off his clothes, then dig out his brain to see what''s inside.


    Suddenly, Ryrlia licked her lips greedily, her gaze making anyone who saw it tremble with fear.


    It was the gaze of a bloodthirsty monster looking for prey.


    ¡­


    The next day, Hikaru woke up and went down to the dining room. He immediately saw Velys preparing breakfast for him.


    Seeing him, Velys immediately smiled: "Hikaru, you came at the right time, I''m almost done making breakfast for you."


    Hikaru nodded, seeing her small but very attractive figure, he couldn''t help but hug her from the side.


    "Um¡­ Hikaru¡­ I¡­" Velys was startled but she didn''t resist, her face flushed with embarrassment as she remembered what happened yesterday.


    "Can you¡­ can you wait for me to finish cooking breakfast?"


    Hikaru smiled and said, "what''s wrong ? Don''t you like it?"


    Velys shook her head, she turned her head, her eyes half-closed. He knew what Velys was up to, so of course he cooperated with her.


    The two kissed, this kisssted for about 5 minutes, then the two separated. Hikaru knew he couldn''t do more than kiss, if he took another step forward, something terrible would happen.


    After all, Rika had warned him many times.


    Velys blushed, and pretended to be focused on cooking but her eyes were still filled with happiness.


    "Ah!" Velys seemed to remember something, and immediately said: "Maybe Lah will move to this ce today, you... do you mind?"


    Hikaru heard that and remembered Lah saying that she wanted toe to this ce to live. He didn''t mind, anyway, this was an opportunity for him to try and pull Lah towards him, so that she would be his ally.


    Hikaru shook his head: "It''s okay, let''s prepare her a normal room."


    "I¡­" Velys stammered a little: "I¡­ I am not jealous."


    "Heh?!" Hikaru frowned, confused: "Jealous?"


    "That''s right. I¡­ Hikaru, I know men are greedy by nature so I won''t be jealous of her."


    "Don''t worry¡­ I¡­ She''s a nice person too, I''ll definitely live with her peacefully, we won''t cause you any trouble."


    Hikaru : ( £þ |||)


    "You¡­" He was about to say something when Velys immediately continued.


    "Um.. I understand, I will always support you, I will not make you feel troubled."


    "Ah!" Hikaru felt that no matter what he did, he couldn''t exin this clearly.


    He could only sigh and nod. Velys saw his depressed face and thought that maybe Hikaru didn''t trust her yet.


    Velys also did not me Hikaru, after all, it was impossible for two girls to love the same person and live in harmony.


    However, Velys was secretly determined to do it.


    Hikaru was sitting on the sofa when suddenly the phone rang. Seeing a strange number, he frowned but epted the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Hikaru, do you miss me?"


    Lah''s voice was filled with excitement. Hikaru felt a bit of a headache, it was as if the sweet moment with Velys had just disappeared, and was reced by trouble.


    "Haizzz, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah! Why are you so indifferent to me? You were the one who stole my first kiss, if¡­"


    Tit! Tit! Tit!


    Hikaru directly hung up the call, he didn''t want to listen to Lah''s nonsense.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Hikaru sighed, epted Lah''s call then said in an annoyed voice: "If you just want to talk nonsense, I don''t have time to listen to you."


    "Haizz, okay! Alright! You''ve always been like this, treating me like I''m trouble."


    "Ah! If you weren''t a walking nuisance in the form of a pretty girl, I would have ''eaten'' you a long time ago."


    "Hahaha¡­ I was waiting for that to happen¡­"


    "Alright! You didn''t call me to talk nonsense, did you?"


    "Hehehe¡­ Hikaru, I want to ask something, what do you know about Tadashi?"


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that, he wanted to hang up the call immediately, however, he just thought of something very interesting.


    He smiled and said, "Hm¡­ of course I know what''s going on. I want to make an exchange with you, if you ept, I will tell you the whole truth."


    "Heh?! You¡­ are you really going to do that?"


    "Yes, but you need to meet my conditions."


    "Okay!"


    "Oi! Did you agree so quickly? Don''t you want to think it through? Aren''t you afraid I''ll ask for something outrageous?"


    "Hahaha¡­ even if you say I should take a shower and then lie on the bed and wait for you, I will."


    Hikaru : ( £þ |||)


    Hikaru felt that Lah was very intelligent but her thoughts seemed a bit¡­ hard to understand.


    He sighed and said: "Okay, my request is very simple. For the next three days, you must not disturb me, not see me, nor follow me."


    "Heh?!"


    "What? Can''t you do it?"


    "Okay!"


    "Good! Then on the morning of the 17th, I will call you and tell you the whole truth."


    "Hm¡­ are you fooling me?"


    "Hahaha¡­ believe it or not. I don''t need you to believe me either."


    "Alright! I''m also busy with a serious case, maybe I won''t be able to see you next time. I won''t let you break your promise, you must save a room for me in your house."


    "Okay, don''t worry, Velys is preparing a room for you."


    "Um!"


    After hanging up the call, Hikaru sat on the sofa smiling and looking out the window. He knew Lah probably wouldn''t believe what he said but he didn''t care either.


    At least, he had time to prepare more without having to worry about Lah trying to find out his secret.

 Chapter 63 Welcome To The Apocalypse

    ?


    Four dayster¡­


    In the 7th sheriff''s office, Lah sat on a chair, her face down on the desk. She felt like throwing all the documents away and then going on a trip to rx.


    "Lah¡­" Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out.


    Lah turned around to see Akiko in a police uniform approaching.


    "Akiko?! Are you back? But¡­ you seem to have lost a lot of weight."


    Lah was a little surprised when she saw that Akiko was thinner than before. In fact, from the moment Akiko saw Tadashi sucking people''s blood in the Kioa slums like a monster, she was hospitalized and couldn''t go to work until today.


    Now, when she appeared, Lah discovered that Akiko was much thinner. Although it did not affect her beauty, Akiko''s beautiful face was covered with a dark film that was difficult to tell.


    "Sorry, Akiko, I''ve been too busy with recent cases toe visit you."


    Lah said while sighing.


    Hearing that, Akiko shook her head, although she smiled, her smile was still filled with sadness: "It''s okay, I understand you are very busy."


    "Lah, I saw the news, it seems that Tadashi is killing more people. Don''t you intend to denounce him?"


    "Heh?! Are you no longer protecting Tadashi?" Lah felt a little strange and asked.


    It must be known that in the past, Akiko always protected Tadashi, no matter what the circumstances, Tadashi was always right, and Hikaru was always wrong.


    Akiko shook her head: "Sorry, I was too childish before, so I was easily tricked by Tadashi. No, to be more precise, I let him fool me, I was fooled by his warm exterior."


    When Lah heard that she stood up, approached Akiko, patted her head and hugged her. Lah patted her back and said, "Don''t think about it, it''s good that you realized it. At least, you won''t trust him blindly anymore."


    Akiko nodded, after feeling some of Lah''s warmth she pulled away. Akiko was confused and asked, "Lah, you have proof that Tadashi is the bloodsucker killer, why don''t you show that proof?"


    "Tadashi has killed 22 people, if we don''t catch him quickly, he will kill more people."


    Lah shook her head and sighed: "Haizzz, I also want to use that video as proof."


    She knows Akiko is referring to the video Ryrlia sent her, however¡­


    "But, do you think your superiors will trust that video? You have to understand that even if we believe in that video, it is unlikely that Mojure or his superiors and people will believe it as well."


    "That video is so absurd and mythical. You should remember in everyone''s mind, Hikaru is a useless and stupid person, and Tadashi is apetent and warm person."


    "The video shows two people with two different personalities than people perceive, do you think people will believe it?"


    Akiko bowed her head when she heard that, she understood that it was just¡­ she didn''t want to let Tadashi keep killing people.


    "Is it¡­ is there no other way?"


    Hearing Akiko''s desperate voice, Lah sat on the chair sighing: "Haizz, we have two ways. The first way is to let Tadashi suck other people''s blood in front of many people, especially with reporters or the police."


    "The second way is to find Hikaru."


    "Find Hikaru?" Hearing that, Akiko suddenly remembered the video Lah showed her.


    That''s right, maybe Hikaru knew Tadashi was a blood-sucking monster a long time ago, it''s just¡­


    Akiko lowered her head and said, "Will he¡­ will he ept to cooperate with us?"


    Lah sighed: "Haizz, definitely not. Right now he''s trying to find a way to avoid me, so asking him to cooperate with us is harder than going to heaven."


    Lah finished speaking and nced at Akiko, although Lah didn''t say anything more, Akiko knew that the main reason was her.


    To be more precise, because of what Akiko did to Hikaru, because of that, he definitely wouldn''t agree to cooperate with them.


    Akiko sighed dejectedly. In the end, these troubles were caused by herself, in other words, Akiko indirectly killed 22 people.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Suddenly, Lah''s personal phone rang. Because her phone was on the table, Akiko also saw who the caller was.


    "First kiss"


    Akiko was startled, thinking she was mistaken she immediately approached to get a better look.


    Lah saw that and immediately picked up the phone, Akiko saw Lah''s expression and smiled, she felt that there was no need to take a closer look.


    "Hahaha¡­ it seems that the gentlewoman of Team 7 already has a lover." Akiko smiled teasingly.


    Lah''s face turned a little red, when she saw the caller, she thought for a moment, and she remembered Hikaru''s words four days ago.


    That''s right, Lah named Hikaru''s name on her phone as "first kiss".


    Lah didn''t know why she did it either, but when she saved Hikaru''s phone number, she remembered the kiss between them in the car.


    Finally, Lah saved Hikaru''s phone number as "First Kiss".


    However, she didn''t think that Akiko would see it. Luckily, Akiko didn''t know it was Hikaru, otherwise¡­


    Lah also remembered Hikaru''s words: "Then on the morning of the 17th, I will call you and tell you the whole truth."


    Today is October 17th.


    Lah thought for a moment before epting Hikaru''s call.


    "Hello?!"


    "Hm¡­ it seems you''ve been very busy these days, right?"


    Lah sighed: "Yes, that case is getting more and more serious while you didn''t say anything. So¡­ you will tell me the truth today, right?"


    Lah couldn''t contain her excitement, she felt her heart beat faster, and her face was flushed red.


    Akiko was startled when she saw that, she had never seen Lah blush so seductively.


    So¡­ Lah really loves that "first kiss". At this time, Akiko felt happy for Lah, as finally Lah had found true love.


    What about Akiko?


    Lah didn''t care about Akiko''s thoughts and expressions right now, as she was extremely interested in the ''secret'' that Hikaru was about to tell.


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Hahaha¡­ don''t be in a hurry. Right now, Akiko is by your side?"


    Lah frowned, nced over at Akiko, then said, "Wait a minute, I''ll go somewhere else..."


    "Don''t worry! Just stay where you are, turn on the speaker, and let Akiko listen."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Lah felt extremely confused. She asked again: "Are you sure?"


    "Um, I want Akiko to listen, okay?"


    Hearing Hikaru say that, Lah thought for 3 seconds, then said, "Okay!"


    She looked towards Akiko and said, "Akiko, I want you to hear this."


    "I can listen too?" Akiko was a little confused, there was something Lah''s lover wanted her to hear.


    Could it be¡­ Lah''s lover had a particr fetish?


    "Um¡­" Lah reluctantly nodded.


    Then, she turned on the speaker, and a familiar voice rang out.


    "Oi! Are you listening to me, Akiko?"


    "Hi¡­ Hikaru? Why is it him?" Akiko heard Hikaru''s voice and she was startled, she then stared at Lah as if she couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Lah''s "first kiss" is Hikaru ? What''s happening? Has the world gone crazy?


    Lah sighed, "Akiko, I can''t exin this, however, I hope you can seriously listen."


    Akiko tried to calm down, and she nodded seriously.


    Hikaru''s voice from Lah''s phone continued: "Lah, you asked me what the nature of this world is, right?"


    "Um¡­" Lah nodded.


    "Today, I will tell you the whole truth, I also hope you and Akiko can ept this truth."


    "Me and Akiko are listening. I don''t know how hard what you want to say is, however, what is happening makes me fully believe what you are about to say." La said.


    Akiko nced at Lah when she heard that, she asked in her heart, since when did Lah trust Hikaru so much?


    Did they know each other from a long time ago?


    A lot of questions popped up in Akiko''s mind but she tried to hold back her curiosity, and listen to what Hikaru was about to say.


    "Actually, the Tadashi are an alien race that wants to invade this world."


    "Me and a few others possessing supernatural powers are trying to protect the world. However, I cannot make this public and I can only silently try to destroy Tadashi."


    "But¡­ I feel that protecting this world is tiring. Even if I try to protect this world, who will protect me in the end?"


    "Even if I save you from Tadashi''s clutches? Akiko, you still chose to trust Tadashi and constantly quarreled with me, sending me to the detention room for no reason."


    "That''s why... I''m tired, this world should be destroyed."


    When Lah and Akiko heard Hikaru''s words they felt that it was unbelievable. Is this a fairy tale? Or a sci-fi movie? Chuunibyou?


    Lah sighed, she was feeling extremely dizzy. She said, "Hikaru, I don''t want to joke with you, I hope you can tell the truth."


    "Hm¡­ I know you don''t believe me, maybe Akiko won''t believe me either, however, what I am saying is true."


    "Good! Are you saying what you said is true? So¡­ prove to me that what you said is true. If you prove it, I willpletely trust you, I can even sleep in the same bed with you."


    Lahughed, her voice filled with confidence. Huh! Anyway, since you stole my first kiss, I won''t let you escape from me.


    "Want me to prove it? Good! Now¡­ you and Akiko go outside."


    "Go out?" Lah frowned and asked.


    "Um¡­ right now."


    Lah and Akiko, although both found it difficult to understand, did as Hikaru said.


    After exiting the police station, Lah continued, "We''re out, Hikaru, what are you going to do."


    Hikaru''s voice came from Lah''s phone again: "Like I said, I''ve been fed up with protecting this world without getting any benefit in return."


    "Lah, Akiko, look up at the sky!"


    Lah and Akiko looked at each other confused, but they decided to do as Hikaru said.


    They looked up at the sky, the sky was very beautiful now, it was a little sunny and a few white clouds were floating like soft cotton balls.


    "The sky is not strange at all!" Akiko said with a frown, her voice filled with annoyance as if she had just been tricked by Hikaru.


    Suddenly, dark clouds immediately covered the sky in just 5 seconds, like someone brought a ck curtain to cover the sky.


    The world fell into darkness, and strong cold winds that seemed like it was blowing from hell startled Lah and Akiko.


    Even though they couldn''t see anything, they felt fear and pressure pressing down on their backs like a big rock.


    At this moment, Hikaru''s voice filled with teasing came from Lah''s phone.


    "Lah, Akiko, wee to the Apocalypse."

 Chapter 64 Other MC?!

    ?


    "Apocalypse?!"


    Tit!


    Tit!


    Tit!


    The reply to Lah was just the sound of the signal being cut off.


    "Hikaru?!" Lah said with a frown, but she was taken aback when her phone said no signal.


    It must be known that she was in the city, besides, her phone had been specially made, even if she was in the forest it would still be able to pick up signals easily.


    Lah looked up at the sky, as she did not understand what was happening.


    Akiko sighed, she was very calm and said: "Don''t worry, it''s just going to rain. Apocalypse? What a ridiculous joke."


    Lah didn''t answer Akiko, she frowned at the sky that Looked as if it was covered with a ck cloth.


    She shivered as she felt the cold wind blowing through her body.


    Lah shivered not because of the cold, but because the winds seemed to carry some kind of hellish sound that scared her.


    Akiko was naturally scared too, but she didn''t believe what Hikaru just said.


    Apocalypse?


    She believed that it was a joke. Akiko felt foolish to have believed in Hikaru.


    Suddenly, Lah loosened her grip, her phone fell to the ground. However, she wasn''t in the mood to care about that phone either.


    Akiko frowned as she looked at Lah, she saw that Lah was stunned, her eyes wide open, as she was unable to believe what she was seeing.


    "Heh?!" Akiko also looked up at the sky.


    Right after that, she also opened her eyes wide, looking at the sky full of disbelief, and muttering: "The end of the world¡­ is reallying."


    ¡­


    At Kisok University, Rina stood in front of the school gate waiting for about 30 minutes.


    asionally she would look into the distance, wishing that the person she was waiting for would appear.


    However, when she raised her head, she was disappointed. Rina couldn''t seem to find the person she was looking for.


    It had been 4 days, and Hikaru still hadn''te to apologize to her.


    For the past 4 days, every night she dreamed of Hikaru and Velys having "fun" together, then Hikaru looked at her with disdainful eyes.


    In the end, Velys and Hikaru would happily stay together forever, and be a small family, while they left her alone.


    Although Rina didn''t like Hikaru, she didn''t understand why she didn''t want to see him fall in love with any other girl but her.


    But¡­ that''s not love, it''s just envy and jealousy.


    "Rina!"


    With a sound, Rina raised her head to see a very familiar person, however, her gaze was filled with disappointment.


    That''s right, it wasn''t the person she was waiting for, it was Delmor.


    Seeing Rina''s gaze, Delmor secretly sighed in his heart, he didn''t understand why Rina felt disappointed.


    Is she in love with Hikaru?


    No way, Rina can''t love Hikaru. Delmor shook his head, trying to get the bizarre thought out of his mind.


    Maybe¡­ because Hikaru takes care of Rina so well every day, without him, she feels a bit empty.


    That''s right!


    That''s it!


    Just like a person raising a dog, when it dies, we are still extremely sad and feel that something is missing.


    Delmor secretly sighed in his heart, it seems¡­ he needed to fill in the missing space in Rina''s heart.


    "Rina, don''t be sad, I will rece Hikaru, and stay by your side to take care of you."


    Hearing that, Rina looked up at Delmor, and Delmor stared into Rina''s eyes.


    Because Rina was a little shorter than him, Delmor had to look down, and she had to look up at him.


    Suddenly, Rina widened her eyes, and she slightly opened her mouth...


    When Delmor saw that, his face turned a little red.


    Heh?! This expression¡­ is this¡­ she wants to kiss me?


    So suddenly?


    Right here?


    Are girls so brave these days?


    There were countless thoughts in Delmor''s mind, however, he suddenly realized that Rina''s eyes didn''t seem to be looking at him but rather she was looking up¡­ at the sky.


    Delmor felt strange and turned his head to look up at the sky. He saw the sky darkening again like it was night, each cold wind blowing through his body made him shiver.


    Delmor shivered a little, not because he was cold but because he felt scared.


    Yes, it was like something very scary wasing.


    "Is it going to rain?" He tried to stay calm and spoke.


    But then, he fell silent, and his eyes looking at the sky was full of disbelief.


    "Oh my God! What is that thing?"


    "Are you filming?"


    "The 8D effect? How terrible is new technology?"


    "So cold! What''s happening?!"


    "Monster! Monsters areing!"


    The people around began to fall into chaos, Delmor and Rina could only stare at the sky, their fear making them unable to move.


    In the sky, dark clouds covered it only to make others think it was going to rain.


    However, something more terrible was happening.


    Among those dark clouds suddenly appeared giant eyes looking down on this world.


    Delmor didn''t know how many eyes there were in the sky, he just felt that those eyes were staring, and seeing through all his thoughts and memories.


    Those eyes were about 10 - 20 meters wide, and it was as if they were recing those dark clouds, covering the Earth.


    Each eye was not stationary, they were moving as if searching for something.


    The cold wind blowing everywhere made people shiver with coldness and fear.


    Suddenly, from the voids in the sky that had not been filled by those eyes appeared huge mouths.


    Those mouths opened, and it looked like there was a bottomless ck hole. From within those ck holes, countless plumes of ck smoke flew out and then slowly descended to the ground.


    Rina was shaking as she did not know what to do when Delmor suddenly hugged her, then ran into the school without stopping.


    Delmor didn''t know what was going on.


    He didn''t even know what the ck smoke was.


    However, his intuition was telling him that he needed to run away.


    "AAAA!!"


    "Ah¡­ah¡­ga¡­"


    "Painful! That hurts!"


    "Do note close! Stop!"


    "Ah!!! Rescue! That hurts!"


    Screams rang out all around him, and Delmor turned his head to see a horrifying sight.


    Those affected by the ck smoke immediately turned into Zombies, and they immediately started attacking and eating people around.


    Screams of pain could be heard and blood was everywhere, the scene was as chaotic as the apocalypse.


    No, maybe this was the end of the world.


    Delmor did not dare to stop for too long, he immediately hugged Rina inside the school, never looking back.


    ¡­


    In the Noack mansion, Hikaru sat on the sofa next to the window, and looked outside. In his hand he held a cup of hot coffee, which he drank while looking at the scenery outside.


    Velys stood beside him, and she was also looking outside, she felt afraid. However, when she saw Hikaru still leisurely enjoying coffee and enjoying the scenery outside, she felt reassured.


    That''s right, Hikaru''s fearlessness meant that he was confident enough and that he knew what was going on. In Velys mind she thought ''If he is not afraid, I am not afraid''.


    Hikaru is the best!


    Velys now felt that Hikaru is very cool, and very handsome. It seemed that the view of the sky did not affect Velys'' eyes, which were immersed in love.


    In her eyes there was only Hikaru.


    Hikaru was different, after talking to Lah, he threw his phone on the sofa because he knew it was useless.


    The end of the world came exactly as Rika said, however, what happened was different from what he knew.


    Yes, this kind of apocalypse is not the kind of apocalypse in the two novels "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box" or "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia".


    He knew which novel this Apocalypse came from. However, it was not because of that that he was arrogant or confident, but rather he was feeling more nervous.


    He was worried because this was the kind of apocalypse from the "God''s days" novel series.


    It''s a series of novels where the main character went back in time 3 days before the end of the world.


    However, the main character of that novel is also extremely domineering.


    That main character had survived the apocalypse for more than 4 years, until thest moment, when he was about to gain the power to be a God, he was then ambushed by a race from the Void.


    Although the main character died, he went back in time to 3 days before the end of the world.


    The first time he lived in the apocalypse, he was able to reach the level of almost God-like strength, after going back In time he became overpowered.


    Hikaru sighed as he looked outside. He stood, sped his hands behind his back, and looked at the eyes in the sky looking down at the world.


    In the novel series "God''s days", the Earth bes a ce for the Spirit to entertain.


    They brought strange races from all over the universe to Earth, of course, they also gave some people on Earth supernatural powers.


    "Rika, does the protagonist of the [God''s days] novels foresee the future?"


    [This is difficult to say. Because this world is a collection of many novels, it is unlikely that he can foresee the future. However, he may know many major events of the future.]


    When Hikaru heard that, his face turned cold. Thus¡­ the main character of the novel series "God''s days" is more dangerous than Lah, Tadashi and Delmorbined.


    "Looks like¡­ the future will be difficult for a viin like me."


    ¡­


    In Brevil''s room, a young man who was about 185cm tall, was holding Brevil''s head like a chicken.


    On the ground, Brevil''s subordinatesy scattered. However, they were all dead, their blood that was flowing on the ground formed a smallke of blood.


    Brevil trembled with fear, this young man was so terrible, he killed all Brevil''s subordinates with only his two hands, without using any weapons.


    "You¡­ What do you want?! I¡­ I will give it to you." Brevil said, his voice full of fear.


    In front of this young man, he had no ability to resist.


    "Dandite''s ax, where is it?"


    "Axe?! I¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Brevil had just finished speaking when he remembered that 5 days ago, Hikaru had taken an ax from the mysterious box.


    "Wait! I¡­ I know¡­ Hikaru¡­ Hikaru took it."


    The young man frowned: "Hikaru?"

 Chapter 65 Rayze - Gods Day

    ?


    "That''s right¡­" Brevil said hastily: "Hikaru took the box, he¡­ he broke the box right in front of me and took the ax inside."


    As the young man heard that, his brows furrowed tighter, and he thought in his heart: "Impossible! How did Hikaru know about the existence of Dandite''s box and ax?"


    "Could it be¡­ Hikaru also Regressed?"


    "Impossible! I was able to regress thanks to God''s watch, it''s the only item that can help people regress, and there is only one in the world."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm The young man nced at the trembling Brevil whose eyes were filled with fear, then¡­


    Crack!


    Brevil''s head was easily detached from his body by him. Until he died, Brevil kept his eyes wide open, he found it unbelievable that he would die so easily.


    The mysterious young man seemed to know all of Brevil''s secrets very well, he pushed the bookshelf against the wall, revealing a room inside.


    After that, he looked everywhere in the room but he still couldn''t find what he needed.


    "Could it be¡­ Hikaru really took it away?"


    He frowned, but then heughed: "Hahaha¡­ interesting¡­ Hikaru, you are interesting. I hope you don''t die too quickly."


    "At least¡­ you have to make me not feel bored¡­"


    Then he went outside, and looked up at the sky filled with huge eyes and mouths, the scene was like hell.


    However, he was not afraid, rather he smiled contemptuously.


    "Huh! You almost caught me in my previous life, but in this life I will be your hunter, not your prey."


    His figure then disappeared into the darkness like a ghost.


    ¡­


    Back at Noack''s mansion, Hikaru sat on the sofa, examining the resources he had amassed inside the Panara Dimension.


    There was a lot of food, and even though he spent all of the 300 million dors to buy food, it still only filled 1/10 of the space.


    (Thanks to Someone_Or_Other for helping me exin the vastness of Panara space. I have also edited previous chapters on the area of Panara space. Sincere apologies for the inconvenience.)


    The tallest building on Earth is also less than 1,000 meters high, but his space is 1,000 x 1,000 x 1,000 meters wide.


    If he put the 6 tallest buildings in the world in that space he would still have plenty of free space for him to use.


    The only thing hecked right now was strength and water. Hikaru didn''t know if this kind of apocalypse would affect the water.


    If it didn''t affect water sources such as river water or groundwater, then he didn''t need to worry about clean water.


    However, he didn''t have an answer to this and neither did Rika.


    At this time, Hikaru also didn''t want to go out because he didn''t know if he would be turned into a Zombie because of the ck smoke outside.


    In fact, he also hadn''t read the "God''s Day" novel series because he wasn''t really a fan of Apocalypse novels.


    That''s why he didn''t know what was going to happen next. He only knew that this novel was very famous, so famous that even if he hadn''t read it, he still knew about it.


    Hikaru sighed, if he knew that one day he would be sent to this world, he would have thoroughly read all the apocalyptic novels.


    However, he was not too worried. Currently, he and the main character of the novel "God''s Day" did not know each other.


    No, he knew about the protagonist of the novel, but the protagonist probably didn''t know of his existence.


    Both of them were like two parallel lines that would never meet. Perhaps¡­ even if the two of them met, he and the protagonist might not recognize each other.


    Hikaru had calmed down now, so he started thinking about what he should do next.


    [Ding! You sessfully stole Rayze''s weapon, you get 20,000 luck points.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Wait! Who is Rayze?"


    Rika did not reply to Hikaru, however, a bulletin board suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ¡­


    Name: Rayze


    Luck points: 280,000


    Description: The main character from the God''s Day novel series.


    ¡­


    Hikaru looked at the information board and wanted tomit suicide.


    What the hell is happening here?


    Rayze? The main character of the novel series "God''s Day"?


    "Wait! What''s happening? I stole Rayze''s items? What did I steal from him?"


    Hikaru couldn''t calm down now, for the past 4 days, he had mostly stayed at home as he did not go out.


    Besides¡­ he didn''t even know who Rayze is, or what he looked like, nor what items he had, so how could Hikaru steal Rayze''s items.


    Wait!


    Rayze''s luck score is 280,000!


    Which means¡­ before Hikaru stole Rayze''s item, his luck was¡­ 300,000?


    "Is that bastard Rayze a monster? 300,000 luck points? With this lucky number, even if he''s on the road, he could still find a bag full of money."


    "Rika, can you exin to me what''s going on?"


    [Why are you asking me? I do not know.]


    Hikaru felt a headache, Rika didn''t know either, so who could he ask?


    "Wait!" Hikaru suddenly remembered something, and he immediately opened the information board.


    That''s right, he had the skill "Surveince (A)".


    ¡­


    Name: Surveince


    Tier: A


    Description 1: This skill only works on the main characters you have met.


    Description 2: This skill helps you to obtain information such as: ns, action..vv... of the main character.


    Description 3: This skill can only be used once a day for each protagonist. Can umte up to 3 times.


    *** Note: The skill has been activated.


    ¡­


    "Great! I want to see Rayze''s information."


    [Ding! You''ve never met Rayze, so you can''t see this protagonist''s information.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    He felt extremely dizzy as he didn''t know what to do now. Rika didn''t know anything either, so she waspletely useless. The Surveince skill didn''t help him either.


    [Oi! Oy! Who are you calling useless!]


    "Haizzz¡­"


    [Oy!!! Huh! Even though I don''t know what just happened, I can use my reasoning to find out.]


    "Haizzz¡­"


    [Oi! Don''t disrespect me anymore, okay? Wait a minute¡­]


    [Hm¡­ Currently, the only special item you are holding is that mysterious ax. Then I can be sure that the ax is the item you stole from Rayze.]


    "That mysterious ax?! But¡­ I got it from Brevil, and besides¡­ that axe was Brevil''s Destiny Item, not Rayze''s."


    [Hahaha¡­ Hikaru, did you forget this is the chaotic world of many apocalyptic novels?]


    [Who stipted that Brevil''s Destiny Item cannot be taken by others. I think that in this chaotic world, Rayze, thanks to his terrifyingly high luck, discovered that the ax is extremely powerful.]


    [That''s why, after Brevil died, Rayze obtained the ax and activated its hidden feature.]


    Hikaru nodded at that, he felt that this was very reasonable. After all, the only special item he was holding currently was only the ax.


    So, this ax was Rayze''s Destiny Item?


    No! It''s incorrect!


    Earlier, the system message only said that he stole Rayze''s items, not that he stole Rayze''s Destiny Item.


    That means that Rayze can still find another weapon thanks to his past life memories.


    At this moment, Hikaru was both happy and sad.


    Sad because Rayze seemed to have noticed him, so it will be difficult for him to avoid a fight between him and Rayze.


    He was happy because he realized that this ax was no ordinary thing. If it was a main character''s weapon with a luck score of around 300,000 then that''s apletely different matter.


    However, what gave him a headache was that there was a conflict between him and Rayze, but he still didn''t know how to use this ax.


    Hikaru sighed¡­


    [Hm¡­ you look pitiful. You must thank me because I gave you a surprise.]


    "Hm?! Surprise?"


    [That''s right. Thanks to me, the Will of the World once again gave you a survival gift pack.]


    "Survival gift pack? Where?"


    [Huh! Want a gift package? Hehehe¡­ beg me.]


    "No!"


    [Heh?! Why did you refuse so quickly? Just beg me for a moment, and I''ll give you that gift pack. I will tell you this first, the package is amazing, it took a lot of work to get it for you.]


    "No need! You can keep that package as a souvenir. If I die, you can take that gift and visit my grave every year."


    [You¡­]


    [AAAA!!!! Alright! Here''s your gift.]


    [Ding! You received a survival gift from the World Will.]


    "Thanks!"


    [Haizzz, why? Why didn''t you beg me a little, why do you always make me angry? Can''t you give me a little respect?]


    Hikaru smiled at that: "You did a good job, thank you. If you stand in front of me, I will pat your head and say thank you. But you''re not here, so I can only save that until we meet."


    "Besides¡­ We are in an equal rtionship, not a ve-master rtionship. I also don''t want to beg you, on the contrary, I consider you as my friend, so I can''t do that."


    [Huh! Remember your words. One day, I will appear before you.]


    "Ah! I hope that day wille very quickly."


    As Hikaru finished speaking, he noticed the ''survival gift package'' disyed in front of him.


    He nced at Velys: "Don''t worry, the end of the world has reallye. Although the form is a bit different from what I expected, Zombies and monsters will definitely appear."


    "For now, go back to your room first. Ah! Keep an eye on Shiori, now that there is no nurse to take care of her, you should take care of her for a few days."


    Velys didn''t get angry when she heard that, she smiled and nodded: "Um¡­ it''s okay, poor Shiori, I will stay by her side to help her more."


    Hikaru nodded, then he looked at the hellish sky, his eyes were cold, and it was unknown what he was thinking.

 Chapter 66 Hikarus Power...

    ?


    Hikaru returned to his room, and opened the personal information panel to review it once more.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 40,200


    Unused points: 20,000


    Power: F- (Perfect Humanity)


    Talent: Armor Pration (F-)


    Skills: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F), Gun proficiency (F-), Melee proficiency (F-), Viin''s Insight


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    Unused Item: Weapon Evolution Card (F-), Survival Gift Pack.


    ¡­


    Hikaru''s Viin points instantly jumped from 20,200to 40,200 thanks to the 20,000 points he identally stole from Rayze.


    Besides, the world''s will gave him a survival gift pack. This showed that the World Will was still concerned about him, as it did not leave him to survive on his own.


    "Open the survival package!"


    [Ding! unpacking the survival gift package.]


    [Ding! You have received the following rewards.]


    ¡­


    - Cards to level up all skills and talents (increase by a small level).


    - Promotion card with bonus function (increase by one level).


    - Panara Box''s function level up card.


    - Skill Sacrifice Card (Limited to skills with Tier from F+ or lower).


    ¡­


    Name: Card to level up all skills and talents


    Type: Disposable


    Description: You can level up all skills and Talents that you possess by a small level.


    ***Note: This card is only valid for 24 hours.


    ¡­


    Name: Promotion card with bonus withdrawal function


    Type: Disposable


    Description: You can level up the system''s withdrawal function. The items that you get from the bonus function will definitely be Tier F or higher.


    ***Note: This card is only valid for 24 hours.


    ¡­


    Name: Panara Box''s Function Level Up Card


    Type: Disposable


    Description: You can level up the functionality of the Panara Box (storage space and fusion space).


    ***Note: This card is only valid for 24 hours.


    ¡­


    Name: Skill Sacrifice Card


    Type: Disposable


    Description: You can sacrifice appropriate skills to gain moreprehensive skills.


    There is a 20% chance of skills you get after sacrificing old skills.


    ***Note: This card is only valid for 24 hours.


    ¡­


    Great, excellent, wonderfull!


    Thus, hisbat power could be greatly increased. Especially the card "Upgrade the function of the Panarabox" and the card "Upgrade the withdrawal function of the system".


    However, one thing that made him a bit disappointed was that these cards onlysted for 24 hours. If theysted forever, that would be even better.


    But Hikaru knew that this was impossible, as the effect of these 4 cards on him was enormous.


    Hikaru thought about it, and he decided to use the "Ranking Function Promotion Card" first.


    If he received a skill or item that was Tier F or higher, it would be better to use other cards from the survival gift pack.


    [Ding! You have sessfully used the promotion card with the bonus function. From now on, all the items and skills you get from the bonus draw will definitely be Tier F or higher.]


    "Use 9,000 luck points to withdraw."


    [Ding! Withdrawal is in progress.]


    [Ding! You have received the following rewards.]


    ¡­


    - Evolving power potion (Tier F).


    - Good luck next time.


    - Evolving power potion (Tier F).


    - Teleport card.


    - Skill card: Light Split (Tier F+)


    - Good luck next time.


    - Evolving power potion (Tier F).


    - Talent card: Assassin mode (Tier F).


    - Good luck next time.


    - 100,000 gold coins.


    ..


    Hikaru saw only 2 ''Good luck next time'' and felt extremely happy. It seemed that the increase of his luck points decreased the number of ''Good luck next time'' by a lot.


    However, there was one thing that puzzled him: the item "100,000 gold coins".


    What''s that?


    He pointed to the 100,000 gold coins that had been ced in the Panara Box''s storage space, and took out one gold coin to examine it.


    This gold coin was about the size of an ordinary coin, it was about 20 mm in diameter, about 15mm thick, and it weighed about 5 grams.


    Even though it was called a gold coin, he thought it was not made of gold, but of some strange metal.


    On one side of the coin an eye was engraved on it, and a very strange character was engraved on the other side.


    There weren''t any descriptions or manuals, which made it even more confusing for Hikaru.


    "Rika, what is this? How do I use it?"


    [Hm¡­ I don''t know either.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    Haizzz, maybe I shouldn''t ask Rika, she doesn''t know anything anyway.


    [Oi! I can tell what you''re thinking about!]


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Hikaru forced a smile, then ignored it. However, right now he has more things to care about.


    He took out a potion of power evolution potion (Tier F) and drank it all directly.


    Right after that, Hikaru felt his heart ache, as if it was about to explode.


    Fortunately, that feeling only appeared for 2 seconds and then disappeared, after that nothing happened next.


    But right now, Hikaru no longer cared about the pain he felt earlier, he was feeling the power spreading in every cell of him.


    Great, excellent, wonderfull!


    He felt like he was much stronger than before, at least 4 times stronger than his previous (Tier F-).


    It seemed like¡­ his power had reached a whole different level. Now, there was nothing wrong with him iming to be a superhero.


    Hikaru did not rush to test his own strength, but instead he ced the two bottles of "Tier F Power Evolution Potion" into the storage space.


    Next time, if he got another "Tier F Power Evolution Potion" he would be able to increase his power to a whole new level.


    ¡­


    Name: Light Split


    Tier: F+


    Type: Skill


    Description: When you use a ded weapon to attack, you can fire a semicircr cut at the enemy.


    Light Split''s attack length, power, speed, and distance depends on your strength.


    ¡­


    Hikaru frowned, it seemed to be a ranged attack skill. He was starting to get a little excited, as he did not know how this skill would work.


    ¡­


    Name: Assassin mode


    Type: Talent


    Tier: F


    Description: Your speed is doubled.


    When in danger that threatens your life, your speed will be increased by 5 times, however, this condition can only be maintained for 10 seconds.


    After 10 seconds, you will enter a state of exhaustion, and all your power will be reduced by 80%.


    ¡­


    Assassin mode is not a skill, it is a kind of Talent. However, it could also help him a lot in the apocalypse.


    This kind of speed could help him attack quickly and run quickly, especially when in life-threatening danger, his speed could be increased by 5 times.


    However, after 10 seconds, his full strength will be reduced to 80%. If he didn''t escape in those 10 seconds, he was afraid he would surely die.


    But Hikaru didn''t think he would die so easily.


    It must be known that his strength had reached Tier F now. If he meets Rayze, it is unlikely that he will be defeated by Rayze.


    Although Rayze has memories of his past life, the apocalypse had just begun, and he wouldn''t have found many items or many opportunities to evolve his powers.


    Therefore, this was the golden time for Hikaru.


    In addition, he also possesses the Surveince (A) skill, which could help him know the intentions of the main characters in advance.


    With 11,000 points remaining, Hikaru thought for a moment and decided not to use those luck points.


    He decided to use the card to level up all his skills and talents.


    [Ding! You sessfully used the "All Skills and Talent Level Up Card" sessfully.]


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 40,200


    Unused points: 11,000


    Power: F (Perfect Humanity)


    Talent: Armor Pration (F), Assassin mode (F+)


    Skills: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F+), Gun Mastery (F), Melee Mastery (F), Viin''s Insight, Light Split (E)


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    Unused Item: Weapon Evolution Card (F-), Power Evolution Potion x2 (F), Teleport Card.


    ¡­


    Name: Assassin mode


    Type: Talent


    Tier: F+


    Description: Your speed is tripled.


    When in danger that threatens your life, your speed will be increased by 6 times, however, this condition can only be maintained for 20 seconds.


    After 20 seconds, you will enter a state of exhaustion, and all your power will be reduced by 70%.


    ¡­


    Name: Light Split


    Tier: E


    Type: Skill


    Description: When you use a ded weapon to attack, you can fire a semicircr cut at the enemy.


    Light Split''s attack length, power, speed, and distance depends on your strength.


    ***Note: Light Split''s attack length, power, speed, and distance are doubled.


    ¡­


    The effect of Assassin mode had increased a bit, and the effect of the disadvantage - exhausted state had also been reduced a bit, the duration was also extended.


    However, he preferred Light Split because it had been doubled in strength. That means that he didn''t need to spend more energy, but the power of the Light Split skill had still increased by 2 times.


    "Use the sacrifice card."


    [Ding! Do you want to sacrifice your gun proficiency (F), melee proficiency (F) and Armor Pration (F) skills?]


    "Yes!"


    [Ding! Congrattions on your new skill: Suppress (E).]


    ¡­


    Name: Superpress


    Type: Talent


    Tier: E


    Description: You can master all weapons at Master level.


    When attacking an enemy, 40% of your power can prate the opponent''s armor/cover.


    If the opponent has no cover/armor, the destructive power of your attack will be doubled.


    ¡­


    "Great!" Hikaru could hardly contain his excitement.


    Currently, with his Talent Suppress and Light Split skill, nothing could stop him.


    Hikaru wished he could meet Tadashi so he could try to see if his skills would be stopped by Tadashi again.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 40,200


    Unused points: 11,000


    Power: F (Perfect Humanity)


    Talent: Suppress (E), Assassin mode (F+)


    Skills: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F+), Viin''s Insight, Light Split (E)


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    Unused Item: Weapon Evolution Card (F-), Power Evolution Potion x2 (F), Teleport Card.


    ¡­


    "Wait! Rika, why didn''t the Surveince skill and Viin''s Insight skill level up?"


    [Haizzz, you should feel grateful enough, don''t be too greedy. The Surveince skill is already Tier A, do you think the World Will will give you a chance to level it up?]


    [You''re not the main character, you can''t hack it like them, okay?]


    "What about the Viin''s Insight skill?"


    [Ah! That skill has added a new function, you can check it out.]


    Hikaru sighed, he was about to open the information of Viin''s Insight skill when a scream rang out.


    "AAAA!!"


    "That scream¡­ it came from Shiori''s room?!"

 Chapter 67 Panaras New Function

    ?


    When Hikaru heard the scream he was startled, and he immediately rushed out of the room, and ran towards Shiori''s room.


    He saw Velys standing in front of the door, and trying to convince Shiori to open it.


    "Shiori! Open the door!"


    "Never mind that, isn''t it the best thing that you''re alive?"


    "Shiori! Please¡­ stop thinking about negative things."


    Hikaru frowned and approached, he asked, "What just happened?"


    Velys saw Hikaruing and sighed, her eyes slightly avoiding him: "I¡­ sorry. I tried to get everything that looked like a mirror out of Shiori''s room, but she¡­"


    "Shiori saw her face through the water in the sink."


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that, then he shook his head: "Velys, it''s not your fault. I didn''t think that Shiori would do that either."


    That''s right, he didn''t think that Shiori would find a way to see her face.


    However, even if he thought about it, he couldn''t cut the water pipes in her room.


    But Hikaru wasn''t worried, on the contrary, he felt a bit expectant.


    As soon as the end of the world came, Shiori received a shock from seeing her appearance. It seems that this shock will help Shiori activate her special power.


    Hikaru patted Velys on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. Go back to your room first¡­"


    Velys nodded at that, but before she left, she turned to look at Hikaru with worried eyes, then she left.


    If Hikaru didn''t want her to see what was going to happen, then she wouldn''t.


    Velys didn''t want to upset him, so she obediently obeyed him.


    Hikaru stood in front of the door, but he could still hear the voices inside the room. He heard Shiori crying, but he knew that he couldn''t use force to open the door.


    Hikaru went outside the house, then came to the window of Shiori''s room. Because the ss of the windows had been removed by Velys, it was easy for him to reach inside to open thetch.


    He gently opened the window, lifted the curtain of the window, and saw Shiori sitting on the ground, leaning against the door and crying.


    Her white bandages had fallen to the ground, revealing a horrible and ugly monster-like body that even made Hikarufrown.


    He took a deep breath, then entered the room: "Why did you do that?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s voice, Shiori looked up at him in surprise.


    Seeing Shiori''s face that was severely deformed, Hikaru was a little afraid to look her straight in the face.


    Shiori also knew that her face was extremely ugly, and she didn''t want Hikaru to see it so she immediately wrapped it with gauze to cover it.


    Hikaru sighed, he approached Shiori, and carefully observed her. It seemed that Shiori''s special ability hadn''t been activated yet.


    Bizarre! The end of the world had happened, and she received a shock when she saw her face, so¡­ why hadn''t Shiori awakened yet?


    Were there any special conditions required?


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Shiori, do you want to see what the world is like now?"


    Shiori heard that and tried to stop crying but tears still flowed out. Her tears that touched the wound made her feel so much pain that she was shaking.


    Shiori tried to shake her head, but she didn''t dare allow Hikaru to see her ugly face.


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the world has changed now, and besides¡­ we''re just in the yard."


    Shiori thought for a moment and then nodded, she really didn''t want to go out, she just wanted to hide in this room forever.


    But she also didn''t want to upset Hikaru, so she agreed with his decision.


    Hikaru took the wheelchair, and gently ced Shiori on it, and pushed it out into the garden.


    As soon as the main door opened, Shiori closed her eyes tightly, not daring to look at the outside world.


    "Look¡­ it''s majestic¡­ but also horrible."


    Shiori heard Hikaru''s words and slowly opened her eyes. The sky was so dark that she thought it was evening.


    But when she saw the sky, Shiori''s only eye opened wide, and her eye was filled with disbelief.


    Her whole body trembled when she saw the sky. It''s ominous, what''s going on? She thought


    Could it be¡­ are we in hell?


    Suddenly, an eye in the sky noticed them, and the other eyes also looked in their direction.


    Those gazes made Shiori so scared that her whole body trembled, and her hands gripped the hem of her shirt.


    Hikaru frowned as he looked up at the sky, he felt as if those eyes were paying attention to him.


    Could it be¡­ those eyes detected something?


    Suddenly, one of the eyes in the sky suddenly closed and disappeared. But¡­ in an instant, a mouth took the ce of the closed eye.


    That mouth opened wide, and spat out a jet of ck smoke that covered where they were standing.


    At this time, the surrounding light poles began to sh and then turned off, the surrounding scene fell into darkness.


    Hikaru frowned, although it was extremely dark around him, he could still clearly see what was happening.


    Perhaps¡­ This was the chance for Velys and Shiori to evolve. But¡­ What about him?


    Yes, in the novel, Velys and Shiori both possessed supernatural powers, but only he did not have any powers at all.


    Therefore, he hoped that the ck smoke could help him gain some kind of power.


    Or¡­ will he turn into a zombie?


    The answer was no!


    Because in the novel, Hikaru was a viin, which means that he won''t be a mindless Zombie but a normal person.


    ck smoke had already covered the entire mansion but Hikaru stood still as if nothing had happened.


    1 minute¡­


    2 Minutes¡­


    5 minutes passed¡­


    Thempposts began to light up as usual, and the ck smoke also disappeared.


    Hikaru frowned, noticing that Shiori was unconscious. He hurriedly checked her breathing¡­and he discovered that she was still breathing normally.


    It was just that she seemed to have fainted.


    He took Shiori back to his room, and gently ced her on the bed.


    "Could it be¡­ Shiori didn''t rely on that eerie ck smoke to obtain supernatural powers?" He asked himself.


    So¡­ how did Shiori awaken? Was it when she was bitten by a Zombie?


    Impossible! That''s too risky, if she doesn''t wake up that way, she might turn into a Zombie.


    Hikaru sighed, he was in a dilemma himself. He only hoped that after Shiori regained consciousness, she would be able to awaken her special powers.


    Next, he went to Velys'' room.


    "Velys!" Hikaru shouted while knocking on the door.


    Crack!


    The door opened, and Velys stood in front of him, her face filled with worry.


    But Hikaru felt strange, he asked: "How do you feel about your body?"


    "My body?!" Velys tilted her head, then said, "I¡­ feel so normal."


    Hikaru frowned, Shiori didn''t evolve, maybe Velys didn''t evolve too?


    "Do you feel something appearing inside your body?"


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Velys found it difficult to understand, but she did as Hikaru said. Velys closed her eyes, and carefully searched her body¡­


    After a while, she opened her eyes, her eyes filled with guilt: "Sorry, Hikaru, it seems that my body is not abnormal at all."


    Hearing that, Hikaru sighed, "Haizzz, it''s okay, don''t worry. For the time being, please take care of Shiori, she has passed out."


    "If there is any change in your or Shiori''s body, tell me immediately."


    "Um!" Velys nodded: "I''ll definitely tell you."


    "Right now, the outside world is in turmoil, so please stay inside the mansion. Go patrol the surroundings from time to time and remember to bring this."


    Hikaru pretended to put his hand in his pocket, in reality, he was taking out a special gun and cartridge from the storage space.


    Velys took the gun and cartridge from him, and she felt a little uneasy.


    "Hikaru¡­ maybe you need this more than I do."


    Hikaru smiled when he heard that, he patted Velys'' head while saying, "No! With my current strength this is useless, you are the one who needs it most."


    "Besides¡­ you need to patrol around the mansion, with it, you can deal with the dangers around you more easily."


    Velys nodded: "Um¡­ thank you."


    Right after that, she rushed over, hugged him tightly, and offered her soft lips. Hikaru didn''t resist either, as he enjoyed her sweet lips and soft body.


    After a while, the two parted, Velys seemingly wanting more. Her face was red, and her eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked at him.


    "That''s enough!" Hikaru smiled and said, "Take a break for now. If you need food, go to the warehouse and get it."


    Velys nodded, and then Hikaru left.


    Today was the first day of the apocalypse, everything was chaotic, and he didn''t want to go out right now.


    He wanted to wait for a day or two to pass, as then things would have started to settle down¡­ no, to be more precise, he was waiting for people to start hiding in their homes, and not dare toe out.


    That''s when he will act.


    Currently, he has the Panara space, which contains 300 million dors of food and some fuel, enough for him, Shiori, and Velys to live for 10 years.


    The two warehouses in the mansion were being used by him to use gasoline generators to keep the food inside undamaged.


    Even though he had the Panara space, he still put some food inside those two warehouses so that Velys could get it easily.


    But the biggest reason was that he wanted to use those two warehouses to distract the enemy.


    Hikaru returned to the room, he still had an unused card that was the "Panara Box Function Level Up" card.


    He took a deep breath, and decided to use this card now.


    [Ding! You sessfully used the Panara function promotion card.]


    [Ding! The Panana space function has been upgraded, the current Panara space reaches 2,000 x 2,000 x 2,000 meters.]


    [Ding! The ''fusion space'' function has been promoted. Later, when you find a fusionable material, the item will be marked.]


    "What?" Hikaru felt confused, but he didn''t have any other exnation.


    However, this was also good. At the very least, he could rely on those marked items to remind him that he couldfuse them.

 Chapter 68 Delmor - Tadashi

    ?


    The Panara''s space increased to 2,000 x 2,000 x 2,000, which was twice as much as before, which didn''t make him feel too happy.


    After all, he had only filled 1/10 of the previous space. So doubling the existing space didn''t make too much sense either.


    What made him happy was the new function of the Fusion Space.


    Suddenly, the lights in his room shed a few times and then turned off. Hikaru frowned, it seemed that even remote ces like a power nt could not continue to operate.


    Or perhaps¡­ The apocalypse had reached its peak, and the power transmission lines had been damaged which caused widespread ckouts.


    Hikaru had never read the God''s Day manga, but he had also seen manyments on the forum.


    In the world of God''s Day, electrical equipment will be unusable, even radios will not work because of a strange energy source that was being emitted from the sky.


    Human society also seemed to revert to the Middle Ages, no, everything was more horrible than in the Middle Ages.


    There were Zombies everywhere, and those Zombies tried to attack humans.


    However, Zombies in this world at first acted slowly and only listened to noises to find prey.


    But Zombies in this world still have the ability to evolve. Yes, they could evolve in two ways: by cannibalism and by self-evolution.


    In the brains of Zombies and evolved people there is a gem that people call an energy crystal.


    Evolved people can rely on the Zombie''s energy crystals to upgrade their strength, Zombies can also take evolved people''s energy crystals to evolve.


    Zombies can also eat the energy crystals of their fellow zombies to evolve.


    Can humans do that? The answer is yes.


    However, ethical barriers do not allow them to do so. But¡­ Hikaru knew that the moral barrier is not strong enough to prevent human greed.


    Back to the main issue, after the Zombie appeared, there will be an ice age.


    At that time, because dark clouds covered the entire earth for so long, the earth''s temperature rapidly dropped.


    The strange thing is that the dark cloud seems to absorb all the light of the sun, but it also gives off light.


    However, that light was not much, it was like moonlight, no, it was a little brighter than moonlight.


    The temperature of the earth at that time dropped, it was around -15 degrees Celsius. Everything was frozen, a lot of Zombies were also frozen.


    Although the fear of Zombies was gone, everyone had another concern¡­


    Okay, he didn''t want to think too much about the future either. Hikaru just wanted to know if he could evolve through absorbing energy crystals.


    [The answer is no, master.]


    "Heh?!"


    [But you can use them for other purposes, for example for Velys or Shiori to use. Or¡­ you can use them as a source of energy to make space fusion work.]


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that, it seems¡­ Even though he couldn''t be an evolved person and couldn''t eat energy crystals to level up, he still needed to collect them for other purposes.


    More specifically, the Panara''s fusion space needed energy crystals to function.


    Hikaru sighed, he decided to rest for today, and wait for Shiori to wake up.


    ¡­


    In the school, Delmor and Rina hid in a ssroom located on the 3rd floor. There were 12 other people in the room, they looked outside, they felt scared at what was happening.


    "How is it?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "It''s scary, are we going to die?"


    "Don''t worry, the army and the police wille and save us."


    People began to reassure each other, as if they didn''t want to ept this reality.


    Delmor frowned, but when he saw Rina, who was shaking with her head in her hands, he could only sigh.


    "Rina¡­ don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Hearing that, Rina slowly raised her head to look at Delmor, then shook her head again and said: "You don''t need tofort me, I know we will not avoid death. However, thank you forforting me¡­"


    Delmor wanted to say something, when suddenly, a book appeared in his mind, startling him.


    "What''s that?!" Delmor thought. He nced around, realizing that everyone was not paying attention to him, he closed his eyes.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, he realized that he was standing in an extremely dark space, in front of him was a book floating in space emitting an extremely divine aura.


    Delmor slowly approached the book, he felt as if he and the book were one. He felt as if the book was his soul.


    Delmor reached up to touch the book, and at this moment, an electronic bulletin board appeared in front of him like something out of a sci-fi movie.


    [Ding! Congrattions on activating "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" sessfully.]


    "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia? What is its effect?"


    [Ding! The Apocalypse Encyclopedia has the following functions:


    1. It can help you see the information of monsters and items.


    2. It can provide recipes to help you craft items or weapons to survive in the apocalypse.


    3. It has an automatic crafting function, you just need to find all the necessary materials and energy crystals to make the energy source for this function to work.]


    Delmor saw the information board describing the function of "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia", and he was immediately delighted.


    "Does that mean¡­ the apocalypse hase and I can survive in this cruel world?"


    However, before Delmor had time to rejoice, he was suddenly startled. He remembered that 6 days ago, he saw Hikaru buying a lot of food.


    Delmor frowned and mumbled, "He bought such arge amount of food¡­ could it be¡­ Hikaru knew the Apocalypse mighte, so he hoarded food in advance."


    Delmor began to feel fear: "As expected, Hikaru is not as useless as everyone thinks, everyone is deceived by his mask."


    "Very dangerous. Maybe Hikaru knows a lot of other things, it''s just¡­ he''ll pretend he doesn''t."


    "Hm¡­ I can''t be his enemy. At least, even if he and I can''t be friends, we can''t be enemies."


    Delmor now felt extremely fortunate that the conflict between him and Hikaru was not too intense.


    "If Hikaru knew in advance that the apocalypse mighte, he could definitely survive the apocalypse. What about me?"


    Delmor thought as he watched the book hovering in front of him. In the end, he made a decision that would change his life.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Tadashi sat on the floor, among three bodies that he had drained of blood, he was looking out through the window.


    At this moment, the sword in his right hand seemed to be trying to say something, it kept shing a blood-colored aura that made him feel confused.


    The sword''s tentacles began to extend outward, expanding into suckers asrge as those of an octopus. Then they began to suck up the ck smoke outside like the pipes of vacuum cleaners.


    Tadashi was startled, he felt like he couldn''t control those tentacles. He didn''t know what the ck smoke was, but he thought that the sword would definitely not harm him.


    Therefore, he decided to sit still and let the sword do what it wanted.


    Momentster, Tadashi felt something enter his body, making him feel ufortable.


    No, Tadashi felt that his body was being stretched and about to explode like a balloon.


    "What the hell is going on?" Tadashi scolded himself, he felt so much pain that he wanted to pass out, but the tentacles were constantly plugging into his brain to keep him awake.


    The tentacles inside his body led the ck aura to gather in front of his chest, forming a ck gem, inside there was a strange mark like a red eye.


    The pain passed, and Tadashi panted, as he was touching his chest, he sensed the existence of the gem, and he immediately felt strange.


    "This¡­ what is this?"


    Tadashi stood up, walked over to the mirror in the distance, and looked at himself inside the mirror.


    In the middle of his chest was a ck gem, in the middle was a red iris-like mark, emitting a blood-colored light like a vertical eye about 5cm long.


    However, what surprised Tadashi the most was that he felt that his strength seemed to have increased a lot.


    A huge energy source from the jewel in the center of his chest continuously powered him.


    "This gem¡­ is like a battery." Tadashi suddenly tried to feel the jewel, and draw some energy from within it.


    He swung his left hand, and a tentacle with a diameter of about 1 cm shot out with tremendous speed from his wrist.


    It easily pierced the wall in front of him like a drill.


    However, Tadashi could sense that the thread of the tentacle had caused him to lose some blood. He silently calcted, if he sucked the blood of an adult, he could use the skill just now 5 times.


    "It seems¡­ this world has begun to change. Those who have money are not necessarily the ones who can rule the world."


    "It is the new power that will rule this world."


    Crack!


    "Hm?!" Tadashi frowned as he realized he had just stepped on something.


    He sat down, touched the floorboard, then knocked twice.


    Pang! Pang!


    "The bottom is empty?!"


    He suddenly nced at the three corpses that had be mummified by his blood sucking on the floor. It was the bodies of a man, a woman, and a child about 10 years old.


    Tadashi pulled off the floor mat, revealing a hatch cover. He grabbed the handle and opened the hatch, it was dark below.


    He looked to the side of the hatch, where there was a small switch and pressed it.


    Nothing happened, he forgot that after the sky changed to a strange shape, all electrical devices were disabled.


    However, Tadashi was unafraid, he jumped down with great confidence. Now, he had be an extremely powerful existence, therefore, he was not afraid of anything else.


    It was dark below, but he could still see that the ce was like a small cell. In the corner of the room, a girl with chains on her legs, was sitting on a dirty mattress, and looking at him.

 Chapter 69 Elemental Sword

    ?


    However, what caught Tadashi''s attention was her emerald green eyes that were shining in the dark.


    She crouched on the mattress and looked at Tadashi, her eyes filled with fear and anticipation. She was wearing a simple, dirty nightgown.


    Tadashi frowned and looked around. This ce was like a small room, as it only had a mattress, and a toilet bowl. Also everything was ced in this room without any wall partition.


    On the ground, there was a te and a ss of water lying on the ground. No spoons, forks or other eating utensils could be seen.


    Tadashi looked towards the girl, and the girl also looked at Tadashi.


    Because the space below waspletely enclosed, without any windows, the ce was very dark.


    What Tadashi saw the most were only the girl''s eyes, as he couldn''t see her face clearly.


    Tadashi frowned, he sensed that the girl was scared, but she was also looking forward to something.


    "It seems you''re being held captive here, isn''t it?"


    When the girl heard that, she realized that the person who had just entered this secret room was a stranger. She shouted: "You¡­ How did you get in here?! You¡­ Can you save me? I want to get out!"


    "Save you?" Tadashi found it a bit funny, since he turned into this form, everyone who saw him begged for forgiveness, no one had ever asked for help from him.


    "You think I''ll save you?"


    Hearing Tadashi''s words, the girl seemed to smile, then she said: "You didn''te to save me?! Then¡­ please¡­ kill me."


    As Tadashi heard that, his face became devoid of any emotion, and only a terrifying coldness remained.


    He did not respond to her question, instead he directed a blood tentacle towards the girl. But, Tadashi noticed that the tentacle was just floating in the air as if it didn''t take his orders.


    "Hm?!" Tadashi felt strange, when suddenly, a voice rang in his head.


    "That girl¡­ is useful¡­ for us¡­"


    Tadashi frowned: "That voice..."


    At this moment, he looked towards the parasitic sword on his right shoulder.


    "Can you talk?"


    Silent.


    No one answered him.


    Tadashi frowned, he felt a little ufortable: "Oy! If you have taken residence on my body, you should also tell me what you are."


    "¡­"


    In response to Tadashi''s question, there was still silence.


    He looked at the girl, his eyes filled with annoyance. But he still said: "Don''t think you canmand me, stupid human."


    Tadashi raised his sword and shed it down.


    CHENG!


    With the sound of metal colliding, the girl realized that the chain that was binding her legs to the ground was broken.


    The girl didn''t have time to say anything more, as Tadashi carried her on her shoulder, then left the dark cer.


    PKS!


    Tadashi did not pity the girl, aftering out of the dark basement, he immediately threw the girl on the floor like a useless item.


    At this point, he could clearly see the girl. The short ck hair seemed to have been cut off by someone disorderly, and her skin was white from being locked in a closed room for a long time.


    Her body had several wounds, but Tadashi could tell that the wounds were all caused by rape.


    He nced at the man''s body lying on the floor, and secretlyughed scornfully: "It seems¡­ Every family has a story. Humans are a dirty race."


    "It''s good to be like this, I''m not a dirty creature like a human anymore."


    "I''m on a much higher level than humans."


    The girl followed Tadashi''s gaze and was startled to see three bodies lying on the floor that looked like mummies.


    She slowly crawled closer to the man''s body, she then reached out her trembling hands, and touched him.


    Then she cried.


    She cried a lot, but she shed very little tears. Maybe¡­ her tears have dried up.


    She gently touched the man''s face, and reminisced about what had happened, then sat still.


    A momentter, she suddenly grabbed the man''s head with both hands, then broke his head with ease.


    Anyway, all the blood in the man''s organs and flesh had be Tadashi''s nutrients.


    Therefore, the man''s body was no different from a dry tree branch, and with just a little squeeze it will break.


    The girl held the man''s head, looked at it for a while, and then mmed it on the ground.


    Right after that, she picked up the man''s head again and hit the floor repeatedly.


    After a while, when the man''s head waspletely broken, she stopped.


    The girl gasped, and smiled contentedly. She looked towards Tadashi who was sitting on a chair looking outside.


    It seemed that she was not afraid of Tadashi''s figure, she crawled up to him, touched his leg, smiled and said: "You... Can you bring me?"


    "I''m very obedient, I can cook, even¡­ if you don''t think I''m ''dirty'', I can serve you."


    Tadashi frowned, his eyes filled with disdain as he said, "I don''t need a useless and dirty person like you."


    "I¡­ My name is Seiry, I¡­ I will do anything you want." Seiry didn''t seem to have heard what Tadashi had just said, she seemed to feel a bit excited.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Tadashi frowned, his gaze gradually turning from contempt to anger.


    "So¡­ then why didn''t you kill me?"


    When Tadashi heard that, he turned his head and looked outside through the window. Seeing that, Seiry hugged his leg and said: "You want to stay here, don''t you? You killed someone, you will definitely be wanted by the police, if you stay here, I will testify, or you can hide in the basement."


    "Tks!" Tadashi clicked his tongue, he really wanted to kill Seiry but his parasitic sword wouldn''t allow it.


    It seemed to be telling him that Seiry had a great effect on him, but¡­


    Tadashi thought for a moment and then said, "Clean this ce up."


    After saying that, he went upstairs, found an empty room, and then slept on the bed.


    Seiry was overjoyed hearing that. She struggled to stand, and then looked at the three bodies on the floor, her face showing no signs of fear.


    ¡­


    Tomorrow¡­


    Hikaruy on the bed, as he continued to use the bonus withdrawal function.


    [Ding! Do you want to use 9,000 lucky points to get 10 draws?]


    "Yes!"


    [Ding! Initiating the bonus draw, you get the following rewards.]


    ¡­


    - Good luck next time.


    - Melee Mastery Card (F)


    - Gun Mastery Card (F)


    - Good luck next time


    - Good luck next time


    - Power Evolution Potion (F)


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm - Purifying pharmaceuticals.


    - Power Evolution Potion (F)


    - Good luck next time


    - Weapon: Elemental Sword (F+)


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw that the"Good luck next time" appeared 4 times, and he felt a little disgruntled in his heart. However, he couldn''t ask for more, he wasn''t the main character anyway, so he couldn''t expect that high-level items or skills would appear at every draw.


    Power evolution potion, gun proficiency and melee proficiency he understood. Now that he didn''t need those things anymore, he decided to give them to Velys.


    Anyway, for now, Velys would be in charge of this mansion while he''s out. She must be strong enough to safeguard this ce, or else this ce will be found and taken by the main characters.


    It must be known that Velys is a main viin, almost a boss viin. She almost became the heroine, a member of Tadashi''s harem.


    However, because readers don''t want that, the author ''helped'' Velysmit suicide, ending the life of a character in his novel.


    Therefore, Hikaru felt that investing in Velys was the right thing to do.


    Hikaru continued to look towards the "Purifying Potion."


    ¡­


    Name: Purifying Potion


    Description: If anyone is poisoned by a Zombie or a monster, as long as they don''tpletely be a Zombie, after using the purification potion, the Zombie poison in their body will be purified.


    ¡­


    "Purified? This¡­" Hikaru thought for a moment, he felt that this was a very good thing. Thanks to this potion, he could go out without worrying about being attacked by Zombies.


    However, he only had one purification potion at the moment, so he needed to be careful.


    ¡­


    Name: Elemental Sword


    Tier: F+


    Description: This sword can use the element that the user of this sword possesses.


    For example, a person who has the ability to use the element of fire, when using this sword, they can use that element more easily through the sword.


    Elemental attacks through this sword will be doubled.


    ¡­


    Hikaru felt that this sword was a great weapon, however, he was not an evolved person.


    Usually, the evolved person will possess a special ability or some kind of element.


    In the novels, Velys was an evolved person who possessed a fire elemental affinity.


    Her strength and ability to level up was awesome, that''s why she was able to fight Tadashi and the author wanted her to be Tadashi''s woman.


    The problem, however, was that the current Velys doesn''t disy any special abilities.


    Maybe¡­ because he changed the future, Velys no longer possessed special powers.


    Although he possesses the power evolution potion, which could make Velys stronger, it would be better for her to have special powers.


    He got up, walked out of the room, and found Velys.


    It was only 7 a.m. but the sky was still very dark as if it was 6 p.m. right now. Although the eyes and mouths in the sky had disappeared, the dark clouds had not yet dissipated.


    He saw Velys entering the house, with a gun in her hand and a small basket in the other.


    Seeing Hikaru, Velys smiled and said: "Wait a minute, I will cook breakfast for you right away. I just patrolled the outside once, and everything''s safe."


    Hikaru nodded, after all, this was the main character''s shelter, if this ce was in danger there is no safe ce.


    He said, "Velys, wait! I want you to try using this sword."


    Hikaru gave the Elemental Sword to Velys, who, despite her confusion, still held the sword he gave her.


    The moment Velys held the sword in her hand, the sword immediately emitted a dazzling red and white aura.

 Chapter 70 Surveillance

    ?


    The sword was disintegrated into tiny dust by those two beams of light and flew around Velys'' right hand.


    After a while, they slowly fused with her arm, and became a bizarre tattoo on the back of her hand.


    "This is¡­" Velys raised her hand in front of her face, studying it as if she didn''t understand what was going on.


    However, Hikaru''s face revealed an unbelievable surprise.


    "Velys¡­ close your eyes quickly, feel the tattoo on the back of your hand."


    Velys was startled when she heard Hikaru''s words but she still immediately did as he said. She closed her eyes, and carefully felt the tattoo on the back of her hand.


    Although she didn''t know how to feel the tattoo, as long as Hikaru wanted her to that, she would try to do as he said.


    As soon as she closed her eyes and thought about the tattoo, a flood of information hit her brain, startling her.


    Velys opened her eyes, and it was as if she had just realized something terrible.


    She suddenly reached out her hand, and a fireball and an ice ball the size of a Tennis ball appeared, they were floating in the air, only about 10cm from Velys'' hand.


    The fireball and ice ball didn''t seem to affect each other, on the contrary, they tended to fuse together.


    They came closer together, then, the ice ball suddenly split into a small groove.


    The fireball immediately rushed inside the ice ball through that crack.


    A strange thing appeared in front of Hikaru, the outer ice ball was still cold enough to give off smoke, but its core was a fireball that was burning monstrously.


    Hikaru''s eyes were filled with joy and surprise. In the novel, it was said that Velys only possessesed a single element which was Fire.


    Velys'' Fire was extremely powerful, and by the time she fought Tadashi, Velys'' Fire was able to melt iron in the blink of an eye.


    In the novel world "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box", each evolved person possesses a special ability.


    However, the rarest special ability is elemental control.


    There are a few people who can possess one type of element, there is a very small percentage of people who possess two types of elements.


    To be more precise, out of a million evolved humans, only 1,000 people possessed the ability to control the elements.


    Of those 1,000 people, only 100 possessed the ability to control two types of elements.


    However, to be able to fuse twopletely opposite elements like this, only Velys could do it.


    In the novels, Tadashi also never met any evolved person or monster that possessed two types of elements that they could fuse together like this.


    "Velys¡­ can you make them fuse together without any difficulty?"


    Hearing that, Velys shook her head: "I feel that¡­ they can fuse and support each other naturally thereby greatly increasing their attack power."


    Hikaru took a deep breath, he didn''t think that giving the elemental sword to Velys would help her activate her special ability.


    Moreover the sword could help Velys increase her strength significantly.


    However, why was Velys different from the novel? Was it because he interfered that Velys became stronger?


    [Master, Tadashi has changed so Velys has to change too, that''s normal. Besides¡­ before she activated her special power, you gave her the Power Evolution Potion.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru gradually understood why Velys was different from the novel.


    In the novel, she was a viin who could face Tadashi, and her strength nearly killed Tadashi many times.


    Tadashi was currently now much stronger, as his luck had also skyrocketed to 75,000.


    Perhaps that is the main reason that Velys'' abilities have also been enhanced to be suitable for the role of Tadashi''s enemy.


    Of course, there''s no denying Hikaru''s credit for giving Velys a power-evolving potion before she activated her special ability.


    After that, Hikaru took Velys outside, stood in the courtyard, and said: "Velys, you should try to use your skills to attack that pine tree."


    Hearing that, Velys nodded, and threw the ice ball wrapped in a fireball at the pine tree over 10 meters in the distance.


    The fire-ice ball flew at an arrow-like speed, hitting the trunk of the pine tree.


    BAM!


    There was a loud bang, and the pine tree was instantly frozen.


    However, Hikaru could see that behind the ice that was confining the outside, the pine tree inside was burning like a block of embers.


    But¡­ what was more bizarre was that even though the pine tree was burning like a torch, the ice covering it was still extremely cold and showed no sign of melting.


    Hikaru approached, and ced his hand on the outeryer of ice. The moment his finger touched the ice, it seemed to spread to his hand.


    The terrible cold startled Hikaru, and he immediately withdrew his hand.


    Although he acted extremely fast, his fingers were still covered by a very thinyer of ice.


    What was more frightening was that although the outside of his finger was covered with a thinyer of ice, he felt that his finger was burning from the fire.


    The feeling of cold and heat made him feel a little ufortable and painful.


    Awful.


    Is this the power of Velys? He thought.


    "Hikaru, are you okay?!" Velys hurriedly approached Hikaru, and examined the wound on his finger, her face filled with worry: "Sorry¡­ Hikaru, sorry¡­ I¡­"


    Hikaru was not angry, on the contrary, he smiled as he was extremely satisfied: "Hahaha..."


    He put his other hand on Velys'' head, and patted her head as he said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Just a small wound. But you surprised me with your strength."


    "Velys, you did a great job."


    "Really?" Velys heard that and smiled, she felt extremely happy and warm inside.


    Hikaru looked towards the pine tree and said, "Your strength is extremely rare. The outeryer of ice is like a prison, not allowing those trapped inside to escape, nor allowing those on the outside to get close."


    "Even those trapped inside the ice will be burned to death. If anyone dares toe near them, they will suffer the same fate¡­"


    "Velys¡­ you should try to make good use of your powers, understand."


    "Um!" Velys nodded, his face filled with confidence: "I will try not to let you down."


    "But¡­ can you cancel it?" Hikaru pointed towards the frozen pine tree and said.


    Velys felt a little embarrassed: "Hm¡­ I don''t know either, but I''ll try."


    She put her hands forward, then, a gust of wind rose. The outeryer of ice gradually melted, but it did not melt into water, but turned into many tiny snow dust particles.


    What surprised him more was that the ice that covered the outside of the pine tree had disappeared, and the pine tree also fell to the ground, breaking into countless pieces of burning coals.


    It seems¡­ as long as someone is hit by Velys'' ice-fire ball, they will surely die, and there was no way to save the person.


    "Velys, how can you fuse those two elements together so perfectly."


    Velys turned her head to look at Hikaru, trying to remember what she had just done but then she could only shake her head: "Hikaru, sorry. The way I fuse or use those two elements is like a part of my memory, it''s already there."


    "Just like breathing, I can easily control it with my thoughts."


    Hikaru nodded, "It''s okay, I understand what you just said. This is my next gift to you."


    He gave Velys two cards "Gun Mastery" and "Melee Mastery".


    She held the two cards in her hand, as she did not know how to use them. Hikaru suddenly reached out his finger and touched the two cards.


    They instantly turned into countless particles of light that fused into Velys'' head.


    Velys felt the memory in her head, and found this extremely hard to believe.


    Her gaze on Hikaru right now was not only filled with love but also filled with admiration. Like a believer looking at the god she worshiped all this time.


    Although she was very curious, Velys knew that Hikaru had many secrets that could not be told. She also didn''t want to make him feel like she''s a curious cat.


    "Um¡­for now, perhaps you have the ability to protect this mansion."


    Velys nodded: "Don''t worry, I will try to protect this ce because this ce is our home."


    After saying this, Velys lowered her head so that Hikaru couldn''t see her blushing face that was like a ripe apple.


    Hikaru smiled, and didn''t say anything more. Velys hurriedly ran into the house and started making breakfast.


    Hikaru came in after, and upon seeing Velys using her fire element to cook, his expression was a bit¡­ ( ; ) _ _ _


    "You..."


    Hearing Hikaru''s voice filled with surprise, Velys hurriedly exined: "Ah! I find the fire element to be a bit convenient, if we use this then we don''t need to use a lot of the resources we''ve umted."


    "That way, we can save a lot of gas."


    Hikaru felt that Velys seemed to be starting to save a bit too much. But that''s also good, if she uses her ability a lot, her proficiency will also increase.


    After breakfast, Hikaru let Velys patrol around the mansion. In the middle of the mansion there is a watchtower, Velys could stand there and observe everything around.


    Hikaru went to Shiori''s room, and seeing that she still hadn''t regained consciousness, he sighed, and felt a bit frustrated and confused.


    "Could it be¡­ that when the apocalypse hits, shiori has to fall asleep to be able to awaken her special powers?"


    Hikaru used the skill "Surveince", this was a skill that the World Will gavehim so that he could know what the main characters he had met are doing right now.


    [Ding! You sessfully used the skill "Surveince" on Delmor and Tadashi.]


    ¡­


    Delmor: Having awakened "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" yesterday, is researching the use of the book and gathering materials.


    Today, he will craft his first weapon, a sword that can keep him alive.


    Luck increased to: 55,000 points.


    There are no other ns for tomorrow.


    Tadashi: Sessfully awakened "Blood Crystal" core, increased strength.


    Found a girl named Seiry who possesses special powers. Currently, Tadashi still doesn''t know what her ability is.


    Tadashi''s Luck increased to: 80,000.


    ¡­

 Chapter 71 This Game Is Super Hard, Right?

    ?


    Delmor awakening "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" is normal. He is the main character, maybe he will lead the students in the university and make that ce his base.


    However, what Hikaru noticed was Tadashi.


    Tadashi rescued a girl with a special ability named Seiry, which means¡­


    Hikaru suddenly remembered Shiori, was it because he took Shiori from Tadashi that Tadashi could meet another heroine with simr abilities to Shiori?


    Impossible!


    Even though Hikaru didn''t ept the thought that had just popped into his mind in his heart, he felt that the spection just now had a very high chance of happening.


    Maybe¡­ that''s why Shiori didn''t awaken her special powers but fell into aa.


    Hikaru shook his head, as he didn''t want to think about it. He could only wait for the next few days, and hope that the skill "Surveince" could give him an answer.


    Next, he looked at Lah''s information.


    ¡­


    Lah: Evacuating survivors to run out of the city, to the suburbs.


    There aren''t any other ns or lucky opportunities yet.


    ¡­


    Hikaru didn''t feel surprised after all, Lah is a police officer anyway, that''s what she should do.


    He shook his head, went to the dining room, and waited for Velys to make breakfast.


    While having breakfast with Velys, he told her some information about this world as well as the fact that there was a crystallized energy stone inside the Zombie''s brain.


    If a Zombie attacks the mansion, she was to destroy them and take the energy that crystallizes inside their brains.


    After having breakfast, Hikaru went out of the mansion, Velys felt worried for him, so she constantly gave him instructions on many things.


    "Hikaru¡­ I will safeguard this ce till you return."


    Hikaru felt a bit amused because Velys'' words were like a goodbye.


    It must be known that the Apocalypse just started yesterday, but now, Hikaru''s power had reached Tier F, and he even possessed many powerful skills.


    It was impossible for him to die in the early days of the apocalypse, unless he met Rayze or Tadashi.


    However, even if he meets those two main characters, he could still escape thanks to the "Teleport Card".


    ¡­


    Name: Teleport Card.


    Type: Disposable


    Description: Can help you instantly teleport to any ce within 10 kilometers.


    ¡­


    With this card, when he was in danger, he could run away easily.


    Velys looked at Hikaru, she then closed her eyes, and raised her head a little, her face a little red.


    Of course he knew what she wanted to do. Next, the two of them indulged in a sweet kiss¡­


    After 2 minutes, the two separated, he then left Noack mansion, Velys stood at the main door, looking at his back like a wife looking at her husband.


    "Alright! I also have to try not to cause him much trouble."


    Velys whispered to herself.


    ¡­


    Aftering out of Noack''s mansion, Hikaru went to open the information panel of the "Auto Pick up" skill.


    Now, this skill had been promoted to (F+) so he could set auto pick up of 4 types of items.


    However, he needs a sample item, otherwise this skill cannot recognize the item to be picked up.


    Hikaru went to the side of the mountain, looked down, and estimated the ce to be about 70 meters high.


    He smiled and jumped down, of course, hended very gently, like a bird.


    This ce was still a suburb of the city, the poption is extremely sparse, so the destruction of Zombies is not clearly visible, however¡­


    Hikaru looked into the distance, 100 meters away from him was a ratherrge house, however, around the house there were 2 Zombies moving aimlessly.


    He immediately approached, although there was a distance of 100 meters, he only used 2 seconds to arrive.


    The 2 Zombies seemed to sense Hikaru, as they slowly moved towards him.


    Hikaru showed no fear, rather he was observing the two zombies closely.


    Because the apocalypse had just begun, the bodies of the two Zombies did not have too many wounds, they were still like walking dead people, not as scary as in the Zombie movies.


    Hikaru stood about 5 meters away from the two Zombies, but they needed about 5 seconds to move close to him.


    He picked up a stone on the ground and threw it into the distance. That stone hit the window of the other house, and the sound of broken ss echoed.


    CHANG!


    The two Zombies that were moving towards Hikaru immediately stopped, then moved towards the sound just now.


    "Looks like¡­ Zombie movies are a bit urate. Zombies don''t move fast and can only hear sounds, they can''t see."


    Although Hikaru found it very strange why these zombies can''t see but only find people through sound, however,he is not a scientist.


    He just wanted to confirm some information about how these Zombies work.


    Hikaru took out the ax and held it in his hand, his eyes filled with excitement: "The dream of many people was probably a rich life, but the dream of most gamers is probably to live in a world like this."


    He lunged at the other two zombies, and swung his ax across their backs. The de was so sharp that he didn''t feel any resistance. It was like he was swinging an ax into the water.


    TKS!


    The two Zombies were instantly cut in two. Their lower body was still standing from the waist down, but their upper body had fallen to the ground, their viscera spilling out.


    Even so, those two Zombies could still move. They crawled on their faces with both of their hands facing towards Hikaru. He frowned, and thought in his heart: ''It seems that their heads can only be cut off or smashed topletely kill them.''


    He swung the ax, and split the heads of the two zombies in half as if he was cutting two blocks of tofu.


    As their head was cut off, the white brain inside fell out with blood, forming a white and red fluid that was extremely nauseating.


    Hikaru tried to hold back his vomit, as he reached into the pile of white brains, and groped for something.


    He could feel the wetness of the human brain wrapping around his hand, apanied by an unpleasant fishy smell.


    Fortunately, he quickly found what he needed.


    Hikaru took from the red and white mixture a small stone the size of a thumb, ck like a polished coal.


    He opened the system information panel, selected the Auto Pick up skill, then ced this crystallized energy pellet in one of the four empty cells.


    [Ding! Sessful item identification. The Auto Pick up skill can automatically pick up "Energy Crystals (F-)" inside Zombies you kill.]


    ¡­


    Name: Auto pickup


    Tier: F+


    Description: You can default to 4 types of items you want to pick up. When you encounter that item within a 10 meter radius, this skill will automatically pick them up.


    You can specify where to store the items that this skill picks up.


    Items to pick up: 1/4


    Storage ce: Panara Space


    *Note: Items that this skill can pick up must be derelict items.


    ¡­


    Hikaru nodded in satisfaction. However, what made him a little surprised was that the energy crystal was also divided into many levels.


    "Perhaps¡­ the stronger the monster, the higher tier the energy crystal inside them is."


    Hikaru let the Auto Pick up skill work on its own, in the space of Panara, another energy crystal (F) appeared.


    He walked towards the house about 100 square meters, he felt that there seemed to be a few Zombies inside the house.


    [Master, do you want to spy inside?]


    When Hikaru heard Rika''s question he smiled, shook his head and said: "Spying inside? It''s just the actions of the weak."


    [Heh?!]


    Hikaru didn''t answer Rika, he swung his ax and shed out a streak of light.


    "Light Split!"


    The light trail was about 5 meters long, emitting a white aura and it was flying at a speed of about 150m/s.


    TSK!


    The sound of severing resounded, and therge house was instantly cut by the streak of light.


    The diagonal cut from the top divided the house into two triangles, the outer part slowly slid over the cut and then fell down, and broke into pieces.


    When Hikaru saw the scene in front of him he smiled as he was satisfied.


    The power of "Light Split" was immense, plus the effect of the "Suppress" talent, he could easily cut anything.


    The house copsed and revealed 4 Zombies moving towards the sound.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, and using the ax he shed out four more streaks of light. Those streaks of light that he controlled with energy, were only about 50 cm long, however, their strength did not change.


    The streaks of light instantly cut off the heads of four zombies with great precision.


    [Ding! You have obtained 4 energy crystals (F).]


    Hikaru carefully felt the remaining energy inside his body. It seems that he could cut out 100 more light streaks 5 meters long without worrying about being exhausted.


    "It seems that my body after evolving to Tier F has given me a huge amount of energy."


    After testing the power, he immediately found a car and drove towards the city.


    ¡­


    On the way, Hikaru was driving while drinking a cold beer. Because everything ced in a Panara space is frozen in time, the beer can was still as cold as when it was ced in that space.


    BAM!


    The car just ran over another Zombie, blood sshed on the windshield, and Hikaru could see a few pieces of meat sticking to the bo.


    [Ding! You have obtained 1 energy crystal (F).]


    Seeing the system message, Hikaru''s face remained indifferent. On the way into the city, he ran over and killed about 7 Zombies.


    But he seemed to feel that this was normal.


    Vomiting?


    Scared?


    Worry?


    No Hikaru was extremely calm right now, on the contrary, he was enjoying moments like this as if he were shopping.


    Suddenly, Hikaru frowned and stopped the car. More than 100 meters from Hikaru, the entrance to the city was blocked by arge fire.


    This was originally a road going through the forest, nked by pine forests; in the distance, a petrol tank truck was blocking the entrance to the city.


    The fire from that tank truck spread around as if it was enclosing the entire entrance to the city.


    Hikaru got out of the car, and frowned as he looked ahead. His frown was not because the entrance to the city was blocked.


    He frowned because he saw something that surprised him a bit.


    Hikaru took out the ax from the Panara space and held it in his hand.


    In the distance, a human-like creature emerged from the back of a gas tank truck. It walked in the sea of mes just like normal, and it slowly moved towards Hikaru.


    Hikaru mumbled with augh: "Looks like... I''m ying this game at Super Hard right?"

 Chapter 72 Im Afraid…

    ?


    From within the sea of fire, a human-like creature walked leisurely as if it was taking a stroll, it slowly came out of the sea of fire, and headed towards Hikaru.


    At this point, Hikaru was able to clearly see the shape of the creature.


    It was a Zombie, about 2.5 meters tall. Its entire body looked like it was made of extremely sturdy metal blocks.


    Its face was also covered with a skin-colored metal-like shell, and its mouth was filled with fangs.


    That''s right, it was the Armored Zombie, one of the Zombies that humans can''t defeat with a gun.


    This showed that weapons like guns had started to be useless against Zombies, and ushering in the age of evolution.


    However, the strange thing is that this type of Zombie does not appear until at least 1 or 2 months after the end of the world.


    Why is there now an armored Zombie in front of Hikaru?


    Hikaru didn''t know, maybe¡­ because his actions changed the timeline and future events.


    Or perhaps it was because this world is a chaotic world, it is not unusual for many strange things to appear.


    What he needed to do was be stronger to fight the monsters and the main characters out there.


    The armored zombie saw Hikaru but it didn''t rush into action instead it just stood still.


    "Hm?!" Hikaru frowned: "Is it¡­ is it guarding this ce?"


    He felt a little surprised. It seems that the armored Zombie is guarding the entrance to the city.


    Hikaru spected that the armored Zombie might have even ced the oil tanker that was blocking the entrance to this city.


    Zombies that possessed intelligence were one of the most terrible things that humanity had to face.


    However, it was too early now.


    Hikaru shook his head, he didn''t want to think too much.


    He took the ax in his hand and headed towards the sea of fire. The armored zombie stood still, but every time Hikaru took another step towards it, its face gradually became more angry.


    "GAOOOO!!!"


    The armored zombie suddenly screamed when Hikaru was about 10 meters away from it.


    It charged towards Hikaru with tremendous speed, with every step it took, it left a footprint about 2cm in the road.


    Hikaru was not afraid, he just smiled: "Come here..."


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Lah who was sitting in a police car and looking at the surroundings could only sigh.


    In front of Lah, about 200 meters from her, was a wall of fire, the way out of the city was also blocked by that wall.


    Even on the road, there was a horizontal petrol truck and many other burning cars blocking the entire road.


    What''s worse is that¡­


    "Lah¡­"


    Suddenly, Mojure approached Lah''s car and called out to her.


    "Captain."


    "Um¡­ can you think of any other way?" Mojure''s face seemed to be 10 years older, as his face was filled with worry and helplessness.


    Lah got out of the car, sighed and said, "Haizzz, sorry, captain. Right now I can''t think of any way."


    "The entire exit is surrounded by a wall of fire. Even¡­ if we try to get close to the exit, we will be killed by that monster."


    Mojure nodded upon hearing that, he sped his behind his back, as his face became more tired.


    He said, "Lah, thank you. Thanks to you, we didn''t lose so many people. Otherwise, we would all have been killed by that monster."


    Lah was also not polite, as this was not the time to use polite words to please each other.


    "Captain, how many people have we lost?"


    Mojure was silent for a moment, then said: "Five people died, 12 were seriously injured, 4 were slightly injured. Fortunately, on the way, we managed to get arge amount of medical supplies in time, otherwise¡­"


    He did not continue to speak, only using a sigh to voice his thoughts.


    Lah turned her head, and looked behind. It was a grassy ce, but there were a lot of small tents.


    It was the kind of tent used for camping, but now, people use it as a temporary living ce.


    There were more than 100 tents there, and an estimated 200 people.


    These people were being assisted by the police to move out of the city but now they were stuck in this ce.


    Inside were many children and old people. If they don''t get out of the city quickly, then the Zombies will kill everyone.


    After Mojure finished speaking he left.


    Lah looked up at the sky that was filled with dark clouds, however, those clouds gave off an eerie light that reced sunlight.


    Although it was notparable to sunlight, it was at least enough to illuminate this world.


    "Lah¡­"


    "Akiko?" Lah felt a bit surprised, she asked: "Aren''t you resting? How''s your wound?"


    Akiko shook her head: "It''s okay, it''s much better. Luckily it wasn''t caused by a Zombie."


    She said as she held up her white bandaged arm for Lah to see.


    Lah breathed a sigh of relief seeing that.


    However, Akiko did not feel happy, her face filled with sadness: "I never thought that one day, the world would end this way."


    Lah sighed, "Haizz, don''t worry, I promise everything will be fine. Humanity has developed to this day, it is not possible to perish just because of Zombies."


    Akiko shook her head: "You seem to be very optimistic... But, what I find most confusing is how did Hikaru know the end of the world ising?"


    Lah also remembered the night she and Hikaru first met.


    ''It seems¡­my guess is correct. No, maybe my guess is wrong, however, it is also very close to the truth about this world.''


    ''Hikaru, you''re interesting.''


    Lah suddenly felt like meeting Hikaru right now, however, she also knew now was not the right time.


    "Why?" Akiko asked, "Why did he know that the apocalypse wasing but remained silent?"


    "Why didn''t he talk about this? Wouldn''t we be better prepared if he told us?"


    "If he told the truth, no one would die, and we can fight the Zombies, and survive the apocalypse easily."


    "Why?"


    Akiko said that while clenching her teeth, her hands clenched so tightly that they turned white as if she was angry at Hikaru''s selfishness.


    Lah woke up from her thoughts, and hearing what Akiko said, she could only sigh: "Haizzz, Akiko, do you think that if Hikaru said that, you would believe him?"


    Akiko was startled hearing that: "I..."


    That''s right, if Hikaru said that the Apocalypse wasing, would she believe him?


    The answer is no.


    Akiko will think that Hikaru is using drugs to the point that he was stupid, and hallucinating, and she will once again put him in the detention room.


    "It seems¡­ all the mistakes are my fault¡­" Suddenly, two lines of tears flowed down Akiko''s cheekbones.


    "Alright!" Lahforted: "Akiko, stop thinking about it. We have to find a way out of the city first."


    Delmor stood in the distance, seeing Akiko and Lah talking, he approached.


    "Hello, can I help you?"


    Seeing Delmor, Akiko hastily wiped away her tears. Lahughed and said, "Ah! It''s okay, everything is fine. I didn''t think that in all of this chaos, you could still lead a group of students so wonderfully."


    Delmor shook his head and said, "No, I''m not as good as you think. I just feel like I should do something, I don''t want to see people die in front of me."


    "But for a student like you, it''s amazing." Laughed.


    "Ah! I have something I want to show you." Delmor said as he took out a ck stone from his pocket.


    If Hikaru were here, he would definitely recognize it as an energy crystal (Tier F).


    Lah saw the stone in Delmor''s hand and frowned: "It is..."


    "I got it from a Zombie''s head." Delmor said: "During our escape, we killed a few Zombies, however, I discovered that there was a stone like this in their heads."


    "Akiko, Lah, do you think that although Zombies cover the entire world, humanity will once again stand up, once again be the master of this world?"


    Lah immediately realized what Delmor meant, she said: "You mean¡­ humanity can fight Zombies through this stone, right?"


    "That''s right." Delmor nodded: "I suspect that this stone is the source of energy for the Zombies to function. What if humanity can use this energy source?"


    Akiko was startled hearing that, she looked at the stone in Delmor''s hand, and thought about how to use it.


    In fact, Delmor knew well that this was an energy crystal (Tier F), of course he also knew how to use this stone.


    However, if he knows too many things, people will suspect, which will lead to the fact that he owns "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" which will be discovered by everyone.


    He followed Hikaru''s example, and hid everything, while also pretending like he didn''t know anything.


    But¡­ he didn''t want to see people die in front of him. At least, he didn''t want to kill too many people.


    Because of that, Delmor decided to pretend that he had stumbled upon important information. Of course he won''t say it, he was just suggesting.


    After that, it is based on people''s ability to find out the truth.


    Lah heard it and took the stone in her hand, she didn''t look at the stone much but looked at Delmor: "Delmor, you know how to use this stone, right?"


    "Heh?! Why do you say that?" Delmor was startled, he hastily exined: "I¡­ I just feel that this will open a new era for humanity. If I knew how to use it, I would have been using it for a long time. Why should I tell you this?"


    Lah didn''t answer, she just smiled mysteriously.


    Delmor hurriedly changed the topic: "Can''t we use guns to attack the Zombie?"


    Akiko shook her head, "Impossible. That Zombie''s skin looks like it''s made of pure steel, even a gun shot at close range can''t scratch it."


    "Luckily it is just around the entrance to the city. If it attacks us, I''m afraid¡­"


    Even though Akiko didn''t finish talking, Delmor understood that if that Zombie attacked this ce, everyone would die.

 Chapter 73 Velys... Not Rina

    ?


    Delmor frowned, he did not think that after using so much effort to get to this ce, in the end he could not leave the city.


    It must be known that he led a group of 20 students, including Rina, to survive. He did not understand why he was so lucky that during the move, his group did not encounter any danger.


    The moving process was unbelievably smooth.


    He even killed a few Zombies and obtained some materials to make weapons ording to the recipe of "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia".


    If Hikaru knew Delmor''s thoughts, he would surely say that it was thanks to the protagonist''s aura.


    However, Delmor felt that the function of "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" was stillcking in that it did not automatically mark the material he was looking for.


    That''s right, Delmor had to rely on his eyes to discern where the ingredients he needed were in the middle of a pile of rubble and countless things around.


    Because of that, Delmor felt that he had missed out on a lot of things, perhaps there were a lot of materials lying underneath the ruins that he had not discovered.


    But he also knew that this was not the time to be greedy, he needed to get out of the city as quickly as possible and it seemed that everyone else had the same idea as him.


    That''s right, there were too many people living inside the city, so the number of Zombies was too much.


    Only by leaving the city and going to the remote suburbs, that the chance of survival is higher.


    However, Delmor found it difficult to understand when the exit was blocked, there was even an extremely powerful Zombie, whose skin was imprable to bullets.


    He sighed and asked, "Isn''t this¡­ the only way out of the city?"


    Lah nodded: "There are actually two roads, but they are all blocked. There''s even a wall of fire around the city itself, so people can''t run out."


    "If we try to break through this firewall, we will die before we get out of it."


    Delmor sighed, he said: "Haizz, so are we just going to have to wait here in despair?"


    Lah replied, "I am thinking of a way too. However, the main problem is not the firewall, but that monstrous Zombie."


    "There were a few policemen who tried to find another route, but no matter where they went, they were stopped by that Zombie, moreover it easily killed all the police who were looking for the way."


    "Can a Zombie patrol arge area?" Delmor asked, confused.


    Lah shook her head while speaking: "Impossible, but there is a problem and it is that the Zombie seems to know how to control other Zombies from afar."


    "What?!" Delmor was startled when he heard what Lah said: "You mean¡­ that particr Zombie is controlling other Zombies to block the way out of the city?"


    Lah nodded, "That''s right. If we don''t encounter that special Zombie, we will still be surrounded by other normal Zombies."


    "What about the other way? Can''t we get out of the city that way?"


    Lah shook her head: "The other way out of the city is a bridge. However, that bridge was¡­ broken."


    "Broken?! A giant bridge is broken?" Delmor was so surprised, he couldn''t believe his ears.


    "That''s right." Lah said: "Not only that, the surrounding boats were also punctured. There seems to be an organization that has done these things so that we can''t leave the city."


    As Delmor heard this he was surprised, and his expression quickly went from disbelief to fear. Is someone trying to lock us inside this city?


    Also¡­. Can that person control Zombies to get in our way?


    Delmor suddenly thought of the only person who could do this, and that was Hikaru.


    However, Delmor shook his head, if Hikaru could do that, he wouldn''t need to stock up on food.


    Delmor suddenly sighed and said, "It would be good if Hikaru was here. Maybe¡­ he would know what was going on and know how to deal with this problem."


    Lah was a little surprised to hear that: "Ah! It''s the first time I''ve heard of someone who values Hikaru as much as you do."


    Lah said while ncing at Akiko. Akiko saw Lah''s gaze and just lowered her head, a look of disappointment on her face.


    Delmor frowned, as he wondered what Hikaru was doing right now.


    Then he shook his head, trying to dismiss the thought. He looked at Lah and asked, "So¡­ what should we do now?"


    Lah looked at the sea of fire not far from them, then looked at the jewel in her hand again: "Perhaps¡­ you''re right. We must discover the power hidden within this stone. Maybe¡­ this is what will help us defeat Zombies."


    "However, we do not have much time for research. I think we should use all our strength to break through. I think this is the only way."


    "You mean¡­" Delmor asked suspiciously.


    "That''s right. We will use all the cars in this ce to rush out at once. Maybe that way there will be a lot of casualties but at least we will get out of this ce."


    "It''s better than sitting here and waiting for death toe slowly to us."


    Hearing Lah''s words, Delmor nodded, feeling that was the only way anyone could do it right now.


    "When does it start?" he asked.


    "Starting from now, as quickly as possible, before that strange Zombie gathers many other Zombies to this ce."


    "Um! I will call everyone and inform them."


    Lah nodded: "Thank you."


    After Delmor said that, he turned to leave, Lah followed his back, and she even felt that her previous guess seemed to be a bit urate.


    Delmor was like a main character in a novel. What he was doing would make everyone view him as a hero.


    He could also easily lead others, and it is easy for others to trust him.


    Lah frowned, and wondered what Hikaru was doing right now.


    However, recalling that Hikaru had hoarded a lot of food, and that there was a beauty in a safe mansion with him, she concluded that he was probably very happy right now.


    She remembered her first kiss with him again, which made Lah feel even more uneasy.


    Huh! Man¡­ wait for me to get out of the city, I''ll definitely find you.


    Delmor returned to the campsite of the school friends he had led there.


    This ce had about 20 people, including Rina.


    Delmor entered his tent, and saw Rina taking care of a little puppy, and he sighed in her heart.


    As soon as he ran out of the school, he suggested that he needed to leave the city to avoid Zombies.


    Everyone agreed, only Rina wanted to go back to the dormitory to carry her luggage.


    What the hell?!


    luggage?


    Did she really think they were going camping? A fun camping and watching the Zombies roam in the dawn light?


    Despite everyone''s objections, Delmor also didn''t want to see Rina sad, he decided to protect her and exined that they didn''t have time to go back to get her luggage.


    Along the way, Rina, who was angry about being stopped by everyone, never spoke to Delmor.


    Untilst night, while everyone was hiding inside a house, Rina found a little puppy.


    She decided to bring it with her because it was so pitiful.


    Delmor at that moment could only sigh, and let Rina do what she wanted.


    However, it is a puppy, so sometimes it barks uncontrobly. This causes Zombies to find them and they have to run away in the night.


    Despite being surrounded by Zombies, Rina still did not let go of that puppy, she still carried it with her until now.


    At this moment, seeing Rina sharing the biscuits they got at the supermarket with the puppy, he could only sigh.


    "Rina¡­ we don''t know if there''s enough food left, we need to save as much as possible."


    Hearing that, Rina frowned and looked at Delmor: "Delmor, are you upset with what I''m doing?"


    "Do you think that because I brought this dog, everyone is being chased by Zombies?"


    Delmor shook his head and said, "I don''t mean to me you, however, we can''t..."


    "Shut up!" Rina suddenly shouted, her eyes filled with anger: "Delmor, don''t you feel that every life should be cherished?"


    "To you, it is just a dog, but to me, it is also a life, it also needs to be cherished."


    Delmor smiled wryly at that, his mouth twisted to the side.


    That dog needs to be cherished so don''t we and the others deserve to cherish our life?


    Is it normal for people to put everyone in danger because of a dog?


    However, those were Delmor''s thoughts, which he dared not speak out for fear of making Rina angrier.


    He sighed and said, "Haizz, Rina, at least you have to manage it. The noise it makes attracts Zombies, which threatens everyone''s life."


    Rina frowned: "Huh! It''s just a dog, it''s not conscious of what it''s doing. Do you think that it understands that it should be silent at all times?"


    "Delmor, stop being selfish. Are you jealous of a dog?"


    "Jealous?!" Delmor felt extremely shocked, he was jealous of a dog? Why was he jealous?


    Rina sighed and shook her head: "You feel that I pay more attention to it, so you want to throw it away, right?"


    "Delmor, I understand how you feel. I know you helped me through a lot of dangers, and even tried to protect me."


    "However, I am not sure how I feel right now. I don''t have any feelings for you either."


    "Sorry, Delmor. But in the future I don''t know, maybe I will have some feelings for you."


    Rina said as she stroked the puppy that was trying to eat the biscuits, her eyes filled with love.


    Delmor opened his mouth, and he widened his eyes at Rina. At this moment, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "So¡­ this is why Hikaru chose Velys over Rina."

 Chapter 74 Zombie...

    ?


    "You¡­ I¡­" Delmor didn''t know what to say, did he really want to say that Rina was narcissistic?


    In the end, Delmor could only sigh. He felt that no matter what he said, Rina wouldn''t ept the fact that she was a burden on Delmor.


    No, to be more precise, Rina was currently everyone''s burden.


    Her dog¡­


    Herself¡­


    Delmor just sighed and said, "Rina, I hope you can understand that the current situation is not the same as before. Now, with zombies everywhere, that dog''s barking can put anyone in a very dangerous situation."


    "Also if everyone is surrounded by zombies, not only you, but also me and everyone will be killed by zombies."


    "Do you understand?"


    Rina shook her head: "I don''t understand. look outside, there are many policemen protecting us, do you think that the zombies moving around can harm us?"


    "Delmor, I feel that you''re just a coward, you just want me to get rid of this poor puppy, don''t you?"


    "Okay, if you find me annoying then get out, I don''t need you to protect me either."


    "If it weren''t for you, there would be countless other boys willing to give their lives for me. You¡­ are just one of those boys."


    Delmor covered his forehead with his hand, he felt that after Hikaru disappeared, Rina was like a different person.


    Wait! Could it be¡­ Rina was always that kind of person?


    It seems hard to believe, but Delmor believed that this was true. Maybe¡­ only Hikaru could pamper Rina, but Hikaru also got tired and decided to give up.


    At this moment, Delmor felt that Hikaru was a gentleman. Hikaru was able to pursue Rina for 2 years, and pamper her like a princess.


    If it were Delmor, he feared that he would give up after a month.


    Delmor sighed, the image of Hikaru in his heart became even bigger.


    He was both mysterious and intelligent, as he knew how to hide his true strength, and perfectly pamper a narcissistic girl like Rina.


    Delmor shook his head, and he said: "Rina, I will not abandon anyone. You are my friend, I will definitely help you survive."


    "Friend?!" Rinaughed, her smile so full of scorn that Delmor frowned.


    "What are youughing at?"


    "Iugh because most guys whoe near me want to be friends with me, then flirt with me." Rinaughed and said, "Delmor, the reason you gave is childish."


    Delmor: "¡­"


    He shook his head, he felt that he couldn''t talk to Rina anymore, so he left. He began to gather the students he had saved to discuss his n.


    These students seemed to be very obedient to him, as their gazes filled with admiration.


    Delmor looked at everyone and said: "I have discussed with the police, and they also share my view that we can''t stay here for long."


    "If we continue staying here, zombies might find us and attack us. That''s why they decided to open a way to escape the city."


    Hearing that, everyone was surprised and started talking.


    A girl with a worried face said: "Delmor¡­ I¡­ may I ask why we are trying to escape the city?"


    But another person added.


    "Yes, there are many convenience stores, supermarkets, and grocery stores in this ce."


    "I also think this ce is better than the suburbs."


    "Correct! Also, that weird Zombie is still guarding the exit, if we try to pass, not only will we be burned by that fire, but we will also be killed by that zombie."


    "I also think we should stay here."


    Delmor heard everyone speak and shook his head: "You think too simply."


    "As you say, there are also many ces with food and necessities."


    "However, you should know that there are many people in the city, which also means that there are also many zombies in this ce."


    "The police are protecting us, but the ammunition they have is not much. Do you think they can protect us forever?"


    Everyone who heard that was immediately startled. That''s right, the police were human anyway, so they can''t fight zombies with their bare hands.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm What they relied on right now were guns and ammo.


    However, no matter how much ammo they had, it was not infinite. When the police run out of ammo, that''s when people won''t have anything to rely on.


    Delmor nodded and said, "Like I said, we have to get out of the city. The world outside is extremelyrge, and sparsely popted, so we can easily avoid zombies."


    "Then we can rely on farming for our survival. Or maybe find another way to get food."


    "Of course, our first priority is to leave this city alive."


    "So what do we have to do?" The girl from earlier asked tremblingly, she felt even more anxious.


    Delmor said: "All of us will be driving cars, and directly crash into the sea of fire ahead."


    "Only by doing this can we find a way to live. If everyone acts alone, they will easily be killed by that strange zombie."


    "Besides¡­ only one person can''t escape the sea of fire. So everyone must act together."


    "There will probably be casualties, but that''s better than sitting here and waiting to die."


    When everyone heard that, they felt despair. While the atmosphere was extremely heavy, a young man immediately smiled and said: "Delmor, I trust you to lead everyone to a brighter future."


    "That''s right." Another said: "You have brought us safely to this ce, I entrust my life to you."


    "Thank you, Delmor."


    Hearing everyone talk, Delmor smiled confidently: "Um¡­ I''ll try to get everyone out of this ce."


    "Now¡­ Everyone, please spread this to everyone else. We will coordinate with the police to break through the sea of fire and get out of here."


    "I don''t believe that zombies can stop everyone."


    ¡­


    After a while, after hearing about Delmor''s and the police''s n, many people expressed concern.


    There were a few participants, but the number was not many, only about 40 people.


    The remaining more than 100 people all felt fear, they were not sure that they could survived when breaking through the sea of fire in the distance was them.


    Lah, Akiko and Mojure saw that there were only 30 cars participating in this n and sighed.


    Especially Mojure, he frowned and asked Lah: "Do you think we can seed?"


    Lah shook her head: "Even if we can''t seed, we must seed. We have no other choice."


    "If we include the current number of police cars, we have about 40 cars, which will probably be enough."


    "Um¡­ Let''s get started, the sooner the better." Mojure ordered.


    After that, everyone started loading food and necessities into the car. They tried to pile up as much food as possible, the people who weren''t involved just stood to one side and watched.


    Delmor looked at Rina''s tent, took a deep breath, and decided to go inside.


    Right now, Rina was putting the dog on herp to sleep. He shook his head and said, "Rina, I and many others decided to break through the sea of fire in front of me."


    "This time it will be extremely dangerous, and we are probably going to die. But if we seed, we can get out of this city, to a safer ce."


    "Rina, do you want toe with me?"


    Rina slowly raised her head to look at Delmor, her gaze strangely calm.


    "Delmor, if I can bring this dog, I will follow you. Otherwise, I will stay here."


    Delmor hugged his forehead and sighed, he thought for a moment, and felt that it was okay for Rina to bring the other dog.


    Anyway, everyone will stay in the car and rush out, through the sea of fire.


    "Okay!"


    ¡­


    After preparing, they immediately gathered in a 4 row on the highway, led by 10 police cars.


    Lah stood on the road, and looked at the sea of fire in the distance, she felt as if the fire had begun to weaken a little.


    Akiko then spoke up: "Lah, I think we should wait another day. Look ahead, the fire is much weaker."


    "Let''s wait until tomorrow, the fire will be very weak, then we will act to reduce a lot of casualties."


    Lah frowned, she felt that Akiko was right, however, Lah''s intuition felt that things were not so simple.


    Mojure also felt that Akiko''s words were very reasonable, he said: "Akiko is right. I think that today we should let the police assist others in finding more food and necessities."


    "Let''s Wait until tomorrow, when the fire is weaker, we will try to leave this ce. At that time, the casualties will be greatly reduced. The only thing we''re worried about is that weird zombie."


    Lah frowned and said, "Akiko, Mojure, do you believe in me?"


    Akiko and Mojure looked at each other, then at Lah.


    Akiko said: "Lah, what are you saying, me and the captain definitely trust you."


    Lah shook her head and said, "If you believe me, then listen to what I say. I don''t think things will be that simple, we should act now."


    "But¡­" Akiko wanted to say something when another voice interrupted her words.


    "Lah is right." Delmor approached, a very serious face said: "I also feel that things are not so simple."


    "That zombie isn''t attacking us, it''s just guarding the exit, and not letting anyone out of the city."


    "This action is not something a zombie can do. I''m afraid¡­ someone is standing in the background, and controlling zombies."


    Akiko and Mojure were startled when they heard that, while they were thinking whether to follow Lah and Delmor''s orders, a scream was heard.


    "Zombies! Zombies areing!"


    Everyone immediately looked behind. A horrifying scene met their eyes.


    A swarm of Zombies that covered the road in the back was slowly moving towards this ce.


    Like a swarm of ants with deathing towards them. Delmor, seeing that scene, felt fear as well.


    Zombies¡­ Too many Zombies, so many that he felt his legs tremble.


    Their numbers were extremely numerous and they could be seen everywhere. Lah seeing the zombies, estimated there were probably more than 2,000 zombies.


    Everyone seemed to be petrified by the image in front of their eyes.


    Lah suddenly shouted: "Quick! Get in the card! Quick!"

 Chapter 75 Zombie...

    ?


    Although Delmor was a bit scared, he still tried to reassure everyone: "Don''t worry, Zombies move very slowly, they won''t pose any danger with this long distance."


    Everyone who heard Delmor''s words breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, zombies could only move slowly, even a child could run away from zombies.


    Zombies were dangerous because of their scary appearance.


    They seemed to be tireless and unrelenting, also if a person was slightly injured by them, it was enough for the injured person to turn into a zombie.


    "Yes, everyone calm down." Akiko also thought simrly to Delmor, she shouted: "everyone you don''t need to be scared, zombies move very slowly, so they won''t harm us."


    Lah shook her head and immediately entered the car. She didn''t think it would be that simple.


    If people didn''t listen to her, she didn''t need to care about them.


    As soon as Lah entered the car, suddenly, the zombies gradually increased their speed.


    At this point, everyone didn''t notice it, as they were trying to quickly get inside the car.


    "Wait! I want to go with you."


    "I, add me."


    "Don''t leave me behind."


    "Ah! You guys saw the zombies and left without warning the others, you bastards."


    "That''s right! Stop them, don''t let them go!"


    The group of people who decided to stay were like crazy people, theyy on top of the police cars and cars of people who wanted to leave, constantly cursing them.


    "Are you crazy?" Akiko yelled but no one noticed her.


    Akiko felt helpless, no matter how much she screamed, no one noticed her.


    The crowd started to be chaotic, she could see many people taking advantage of this opportunity to rob food.


    HAAA!


    HAAA!


    HAAA!


    Three shots rang out, causing everyone to stop. Lah got out of the car, and pointed at the sky with a gun, her eyes filled with anger.


    It seems¡­ At the most dangerous moment, humanity bes the dirtiest thing.


    She said in a very cold voice: "If anyone wants to cause trouble, I am ready to put a bullet in his head."


    Suddenly, an unknown voice came from the top: "Ah! The police right now are really terrible, they don''t protect the people, instead they run away when they are in danger, and now they want to kill us."


    "That''s right! Are you really the police?"


    "Everyone, let''s unite, and denounce these police scum, and let them sit in jail."


    "Correct! These cops must have known there were zombies behind, so they ran away first."


    "Bastards! Don''t dirty police uniforms."


    "That''s right! If you''re good, shoot me."


    "Shoot me! Aim at this guy''s head!"


    The crowd seemed to be fearless, and Delmor and Akiko also felt extremely angry when they saw this scene.


    At first, the police and Delmor''s school friends advised everyone to leave, however, they did not want to go.


    Now, when they saw danger, they immediately med the fleeing police first.


    Are this humans?


    Suddenly, Delmor felt more admiration of Hikaru. Perhaps now Hikaru was living safely in that mansion with the food he had been hoarding before.


    No, there''s Velys in that mansion. Hikaru right now was probably like a king ruling an oasis in the desert.


    He didn''t need to face the ugliness of humanity, and he didn''t need to worry about zombies because the mansion waspletely separate from human society.


    Delmor suddenly thought that maybe Hikaru had foretold that things would turn out like this, so he decided not toe into contact with anyone.


    That''s right, perhaps that was Hikaru''s goal.


    At this moment, Delmor felt an extreme headache, he really wanted to leave this ce, and ignore the others.


    However, when he looked at Rina holding the dog in the car and his ssmates looking at him, he felt that he should do something.


    Delmor shouted: "What the hell are you doing? When we called you to leave this ce, what did you do?"


    "You just felt scared and didn''t want to leave this ce. You thought that it was impossible to leave this ce, and you feared death."


    "Now, when you see that Zombies are behind you, why do you turn to bite me and these policemen like rabid dogs?"


    The people who heard Delmor''s words grew even more angry.


    "Bastard! Who do you think you are?"


    "Kill him! Damn you! That bastard dares to scold us."


    The crowd immediately turned to Delmor, at this moment, Lah suddenly pointed her gun at the angry crowd and pulled the trigger.


    "No, Lah!"


    Mojure next to her couldn''t stop her, he could only watch Lah point her gun at the crowd and open fire.


    BANG!


    "BANG!"


    Gunshots rang out, followed by a painful scream of someone.


    It was the man who led the crowd toward Delmor.


    "AAA!! The police are killing people."


    "Hurry up! Call an ambnce!"


    "Emergency!"


    "If you''re still noisy, I''ll keep shooting..." Lah''s voice was filled with ice, and the crowd immediately fell silent.


    Lah saw that the crowd remained silent, and that they didn''t continue to do anything outrageous, she said: "Get in the car, we don''t have to be in this ce..."


    Lah''s voice suddenly softened and fell silent, her eyes which were filled with disbelief looked into the distance.


    Delmor felt odd, so he turned his head, and looked in the direction Lah was looking at.


    The next scene made him so scared that he couldn''t move.


    Zombies¡­


    The zombies were running¡­


    Yes, they were running, running fast, and running tirelessly.


    "Hurry up! Get in the car."


    Delmor shouted, right now, he didn''t care who could get in or who couldn''t.


    What he cared about the most was whether he could escape the zombies or not.


    Zombies could run¡­ that was terrible.


    Zombies were weak because they moved extremely slowly, and they had blind eyes, so they could only act on sound.


    But now it was different, Delmor saw the zombies screaming and running towards him.


    If they were moving at this speed, how scary would zombies be?


    He didn''t know, and he didn''t care. At this point, he immediately started the engine, stepped on the elerator...


    The people behind also rushed into chaos, the zombies ran too fast, previously they were quite far away from them, but now they were only 100 meters away.


    "GAOO!!"


    "GAA!"


    The sound of zombies screaming right behind them made them even more chaotic. A few people turned their heads, their eyes widening because of the distance of 100 meters, but these zombies took less than 10 seconds to approach them.


    "Not!"


    "Stay away! Go away from me!"


    "Run!"


    "Get inside the car!"


    "AAA!"


    Everyone seemed to have no resistance against the zombie army. The crowd immediately broke apart, and instantly became a meal for the zombie army.


    A group of four people rushed into a car, then locked the car door.


    "We''re safe!"


    "Quickly! Start the car!"


    BAM!


    A terrible sound rang out, and the people in the car looked outside in fear. They discovered that zombies had gathered around the car like a bunch of ants and clung to it like a block of sugar.


    Their Faces which were smeared in blood and their wounds that stuck out of their bones and falling out of their eyes scared the people in the car.


    This was no different from the horror movies they had seen, however, they were not the main characters of the movie so they will still inevitably die.


    Everyone got into the car, immediately started the engine, and rushed towards the fire in front of them.


    There, a horizontal tanker truck with other vehicles blocked the entire road to the outside.


    The two sides of the road were two steep slopes about 3 meters high, followed by the burning forest.


    Lah said: "Tell everyone to speed up to the maximum. At the very least, we have to get rid of the tank truck and the bodies of the burning trucks."


    Akiko sitting in the back nodded, she opened the car window, took out a battery-powered speaker, and said: "Maximum eleration!"


    "The rest can use guns for cover."


    "Act!"


    Ahead of them, a horde of zombies suddenly appeared from the forest. They jumped down from the slope, as they immediately wanted to approach the moving cars.


    "Damn it!" Lah whispered a sentence: "These zombies seem to know what we want to do."


    Mojure in the passenger seat said, "Akiko, order everyone to shoot freely. Don''t let the zombies stop us."


    "Yes!" Akiko nodded, and immediately announced: "Fire! Shoot freely!"


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Gunshots rang out continuously, the policemen jutted out through the car windows, and continuously shot at the zombies.


    However, there were too many zombies, and they didn''t seem to be afraid of death, as they rushed towards them.


    "Ah!"


    A person who was caught by a Zombie cried out, however, it was toote.


    If a zombie could stick to the car, there will be many zombies that can stick to the car. The car was covered by zombies, it lost control, and crashed into a slope, straight into the fire.


    Lah didn''t have time to care about her colleagues right now, she can only trying to speed up as much as possible.


    Her gaze was fixed on the front, where there were countless zombies blocking the middle of the road.


    BAM!


    Lah''s car hit the zombies, like a domino block, the zombies were immediately thrown back by the car.


    The car jolted terribly, Akiko and Mojure couldn''t stand it but they could only endure it.


    Kit! Kit!


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Lah was startled, the wheel seemed to be stuck as it was unable to continue moving.


    "The wheel is stuck! The zombies know that, I think they are stuck under the car." Lah immediately spoke.


    Mojure nervously shouted, "Hold the gun, I''ll open a way for you and Akiko to run."


    "Captain!" Akiko immediately grabbed Mojure''s shirt: "Don''t do such a foolish thing."


    "Akiko is right, even if you open the way, Akiko and I can''t escape, the zombies have surrounded us."


    ¡­


    Outside, in the back, about 20 meters from the police cars and Lah''s car was Delmor''s car. He saw the cars of the policemen who opened the way werepletely surrounded by zombies and stopped the car in fear.


    The car stopped suddenly, Rina in the car lost her inertia and hit her head on the front seat. She frowned angrily: "Can you drive steadily for a bit?"


    Delmor shook his head and sighed, right now, he didn''t have any thoughts about answering Rina.


    However, he feared that he would not escape the same fate as those police cars.


    Zombies from both sides of the road were rushing down the slope, and approaching his car at tremendous speed.


    "Delmor, what do we do?!"


    His friends in the other cars screamed, their faces clouded with fear and worry . _


    "Hurry up! Give me the next instructions!"


    "Save me! Delmor!"


    Delmor gritted his teeth and shouted: "Stand back and die! Everyone, speed up, at the very least, we have to get through the fire ahead."

 Chapter 76 Armor Zombie

    ?


    When Everyone heard that they looked around, and saw zombies everywhere. They were like a swarm of giant ants shouting at them.


    "Watch out!" Delmor suddenly shouted.


    The outermost car, closest to the edge of the road, was hit by a zombie rushing up.


    It did not die, but immediatelyy on the bo of the car, and repeatedly hit the windshield with its head.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    "AAA! Delmor! Save me!"


    "Fast! Get out of the car!"


    The four people in the car immediately jumped out of the car, but waiting for them was not freedom but other zombies.


    "Ah!"


    "Save me! Delmor, save me!"


    "Don''te near me!"


    The group of people who saw this were extremely scared but did not know what to do next.


    There were zombies behind them, and in front of them, now there were many zombies on both sides of the road.


    They seemed to have fallen into the death trap set up by those zombies.


    Delmor wanted to rush to save them, but Rina gripped the corner of his shirt.


    "What the hell are you going to do?" Rina yelled.


    "You¡­ I want to save them!"


    "Are you crazy? They''ve been bitten by zombies, it''s pointless for you to save them, they''ve already be zombies."


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t talk too much." Rina said in a voice filled with annoyance and impatience: "You still have to protect me, I don''t know how to drive."


    As Delmor heard this he felt extremely ufortable and desperate. But what Rina said was not wrong, as those people were already bitten by zombies, so even if he saves them, they will turn into zombies.


    He turned his head, and looked behind him, countless people behind him were screaming for a way to live in vain.


    Delmor clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, then decided to get back in the car. He knew that even if he rushes out, nothing will be solved.


    "Delmor, what should we do now?"


    Delmor heard the voice of his ssmate in the car next to him, he nodded and said: "Go forward, even if you stay, you will die."


    After that, he didn''t care about the other person anymore, as he immediately stepped on the elerator and rushed forward.


    ¡­


    BANG!


    BANH!


    In Lah''s car, she was struggling to use her gun to kill the zombies trying to break the windshield outside.


    "Lah, I can''t open the door." Akiko suddenly shouted.


    "Don''t open the door."


    "Are we going to die here?" Akiko''s eyes were wet as if she was about to cry.


    Mojure sighed: "It''s okay if I die, but you two are young."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a pomegranate the size of a fist from his pocket.


    Lah saw the thing and was startled: "Captain, where did you get that?"


    "Hahaha¡­ you don''t have to know. Lah, Akiko, I hope you all have a good life."


    "No!"


    After Mojure said that, he pushed open the car door and ran outside. Immediately, the zombies clung to him like hungry tes.


    He dragged his old body and the zombies and tried to move as far away from the car as possible.


    Mojure felt like hundreds of teeth were digging into his body.


    He tried to run while shouting to attract the zombies: "AAA!!"


    "Ah!"


    There was a lot of blood, his blood and that of the zombies¡­


    Noo! I can still go on¡­ at least¡­ I can get the zombies far away to stop them from harming them.


    As Mojure walked, he touched the police badge on the chest of his shirt.


    ''At least¡­ I didn''t die in vain.''


    "M¡­um.." Akiko was about to scream but was stopped by Lah.


    "Are you crazy?! Are you going to ruin the chance the captain created?"


    "But¡­"


    "Akiko, this is the end of the world, not a time of peace." After Lah said that she immediately pushed the car door, then ran out.


    Lah felt lucky that she chose to wear her uniform pants rather than a skirt.


    "Let''s go! Hurry up!"


    Akiko hurriedly got out of the car, she nervously looked at the swarm of zombies that were swarming around Mojure about 30 meters away from them like a swarm of ants clinging to a block of sugar.


    "Hurry up! This distance is still not safe!" Lah pulled Akiko''s arm and ran towards the fire in front of her.


    Although Akiko ran after Lah, her gaze never left the zombies and Mojure.


    BOOM!


    A terrifying explosion resounded, pieces of flesh, blood and countless organs flew through the air and fell to the ground.


    "Mojure¡­" Akiko moved her lips, her eyes watering as if she wanted to cry, no, she was crying.


    Two lines of tears that were like two small streams fell from her eyes.


    Lah wasn''t in the mood to care about Mojure either, even though she was heartbroken to see her colleague of the past 8 years die in front of her.


    Their captain had died so that she and Akiko could live.


    That''s why Lah could not waste the opportunity that Mojure created.


    She pulled Akiko towards the fire, looking for a path with the least amount of fire to try to escape.


    However, their front, their back, their sides¡­ everywhere was surrounded by zombies.


    Lah frowned, handing her gun to Akiko.


    "This is¡­" Startled Akiko, she looked up at Lah: "What are you doing? I¡­ I can''t shoot as urately as you."


    "Akiko, this is not the time for you to show yourck of confidence. I will pave the way, use your gun to support me."


    Hearing Lah''s words, Akiko felt extremely confused. Without a gun, how could Lah pave the way?


    Without waiting for Akiko to ask, Lah held a broken iron about 1.5 meters long that she picked lying on the road.


    Akiko opened her mouth when she saw Lah holding the iron in her hand and swinging it like it was just a small branch.


    She estimated that the iron bar weighed at least 20kg. With that weight, holding the iron bar in your hand would be extremely difficult, let alone using that iron as a weapon.


    Since the end of the world, Akiko has seen Lah''s superior fighting ability, but she didn''t think that Lah was that strong.


    "Don''t think too much, let''s go."


    Lah said, then walked in front, while Akiko followed behind with a gun.


    At this point, the zombies were attracted by Mojure''s suicide explosion, the zombies blocking the way were much less.


    However, their numbers were still very high. Lah looked at the fire ahead and saw about 20 Zombies watching, moving slowly towards her.


    "Akiko, only shoot when my life is at stake, understand? Don''t waste ammo, we don''t have much ammo."


    Akiko nodded while running: "Um¡­ I got it!"


    Lah looked at the zombiesing towards her but she was not afraid.


    She swung her iron staff, darting towards the nearest zombie.


    The distance of 5 meters was not too far, but it was extremely difficult for a person tounch an iron that weighed more than 20kg.


    However, the iron rod which was released by Lah, instantly pierced the zombie''s head.


    She was as fast as the wind, as she rushed to grab the iron rod, pulled it out of the zombie''s head and then smashed it towards another zombie.


    Lah was like a wolf among sheep, every time she swung her staff she hit a zombie in the head.


    She was so strong that she could use the iron to fight zombies without Akiko''s support.


    However, Lah was also having problems. If she uses that staff to stab the zombies she could pierce the skull of the zombies, but if she used it to hit them, it was very difficult to break their skull.


    Lah also didn''t want to be stuck in this ce, she fought the zombies while looking into the distance to find a way to escape.


    Looking at Lah fighting, Akiko felt useless. Apart from the gun in her hand, she didn''t have any ability to defend herself.


    "Akiko!" Suddenly, Lah''s voice startled her awake.


    When she realized it, a zombie with a face that was rotten to the point of fear hade in front of her. Akiko jumped in fear and pointed the gun at the zombie and fired.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Two shots rang out, but it didn''t hit the zombie''s head at all, but only its shoulder and neck.


    Akiko was so shaken that she couldn''t move, she could only watch the zombie open its mouth full of blood and flesh as it opened its mouth towards her.


    BAM!


    At this moment, Lah swung an iron rod and hit the zombie on the head, causing it to fall to the side.


    Akiko gasped, she felt that she had just returned to the world from the gates of hell.


    TKS!


    "Ah!" Lah cried out in pain.


    Because she rescued Akiko, she was scratched by a Zombie.


    The scratch was quite deep, and her blood was profusely pouring.


    "Lah!" Akiko mustered up the courage to point the gun at the Zombie.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Akiko continued shooting at the zombies, until she pulled the trigger and no bullets were fired.


    "Lah! Are you okay?!" Akiko asked worriedly, she cried even more when she saw the wound on Lah''s left hand.


    "Sorry¡­ it was my fault¡­ I¡­"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, run away!" Lah tried to hold back the pain and shouted.


    Suddenly, from a distance, a car hit the zombies that were moving on the road, and rushed towards Lah and Akiko.


    The car stopped right next to them, the car was covered with bloodstains and bits of Zombie meat.


    The car door opened, and Delmor with a face full of worry said: "Get in the car! Quickly!"


    Akiko did not dare to hesitate, she helped Lah into the car, the two sat in the back seat, while Rina sat in the passenger seat.


    "Delmor, are you crazy?! She''s just been injured by a Zombie, she''s going to turn into a zombie." Rina yelled in annoyance, the dog she was holding also barked loudly.


    "I understand! I understand! I promise I won''t let anything happen to you, okay?!" Delmor nodded and said.


    "You are crazy! I don''t allow them to get in the car! Hurry up! chase them away! I don''t want to share a car with a zombie!"


    The dog barking and Rina''s constant talking made Delmor feel extremely ufortable.


    Akiko who was sitting in the back was trying to stop Lah''s bleeding, but she could clearly see the veins of blood around the wound starting to emerge like tree roots and spread around.


    "SHUT UP!" Delmor couldn''t take it anymore and shouted.


    "You¡­ you yelled at me?" Rina could hardly believe that Delmor had just raised his voice at her.


    He didn''t answer, he tried to speed up with a few lucky cars that escaped from the zombies behind and rushed towards the sea of fire.


    20 meters¡­


    10 meters¡­


    5 meters¡­


    Delmor''s eyes were filled with veins and blood. Rina also silently hugged the puppy in herp when the car was less than 5 meters away from the fire.


    BAM!


    A terrible shock caused everyone in the car to m forward with inertia.


    Delmor''s car hit a burning car, pushing it aside.


    Delmor felt that everything around him was spinning, and his ears were ringing, the image in front of him was as blurry as a dream.


    However, he still managed to hold on to the steering wheel, m on the gas pedal, and rush out of the sea of fire.


    Everything happened in 3 seconds, but Delmor felt like it took an hour. But soon, he regained consciousness and saw that the car had passed through the sea of fire.


    Delmor immediately stepped on the brake, and the severely dented car came to a stop.


    He rxed his arms, leaned back on the chair and breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like he had just been born a second time.


    "D¡­ Delmor¡­" Akiko''s voice was trembling as she pointed forward.


    Delmor looked in the direction Akiko pointed, and saw a human-like creature standing in front of them, it was over 2.5 meters tall, with a body that looked like it was cast from a solid block of metal.


    "Zombies¡­ it''s¡­ that special zombie!"

 Chapter 77 Hikaru?!

    ?


    Akiko trembled as she spoke, Delmor didn''t need to listen to her exnation to know that the figure about 10 meters in front of them was that horrible zombie.


    Bullets could not prate its skin.


    The zombie was so strong that it could use one hand to knock a pickup truck.


    One of its punches could punch through a bulletproof ss.


    Many rumors about that zombie were passed on by the policemen who had faced it but were lucky to return alive.


    Although it was a zombie it was scarier than 1,000 other zombies.


    Delmor stepped on the elerator, in his mind he wished that he could avoid the horrible zombie.


    He got "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" yesterday, and he knew that he could survive the apocalypse.


    So he didn''t want to die here.


    Lah tried to hold back the pain and said, "Don''t drive, if we get caught by that zombie, we''ll all die."


    "Then what do we do?!" Delmor shouted.


    "Separate¡­ we need to separate and run away. At least one of us will survive."


    Hearing Lah speak, Delmor knew what she meant.


    After oveing the fire, the road in front of him was only guarded by a special Zombie.


    If the 4 of them split up to run away, at least 2 of them could survive.


    Delmor nced at Lah''s arm that was scratched by zombies, her arm was beginning to rot, the blood in her veins also gradually turned green and they emerged like roots under the skin.


    Lah''s eyes also became redder, indicating that she was about to turn into a Zombie.


    They all knew that if they continued to stay in the car after Lah became a Zombie, they would also be in danger.


    At this, Akiko suddenly burst into tears: "Sorry¡­ Lah, I''m sorry. It was because of my weakness that you were injured."


    "Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!"


    Lah just smiled, and didn''t say anything.


    "Alright! Let''s get off the bus, hurry up, don''t waste time."


    Akiko wanted to say something, but she knew that if she continued talking it would be a waste of more time.


    Akiko wiped her tears, then helped Lah out of the car.


    Delmor pulled Rina, while Akiko pulled Lah.


    Delmor looked at Akiko and nodded, then started running in a different direction.


    While running, Lah suddenly pushed Akiko away.


    "Lah?" Akiko turned her head in surprise.


    "Do not stop." Lah yelled, "Akiko, run away, at least we can hold him back for a while so everyone can run away."


    "But¡­"


    Akiko wanted to say something but when she saw Lah''s eyes filled with determination, she knew that if she stayed, she would only get in Lah''s way.


    Akiko gritted her teeth, tears welling up again as she said: "Sorry, Lah. I''m useless."


    Delmor pulled Rina, he and Rina hadn''t gone far, so they heard Lah''s voice behind him.


    He turned his head and saw Lah slowly walking towards the particr zombie, her face full of fighting will.


    It was as if¡­ she was prepared to die


    The zombie didn''t seem to notice her, it stood still, its back turned.


    Lah also didn''t talk much, as she prepared to attack. She knew that she couldn''t defeat it, but at least, she could buy some time so everyone could run away.


    However¡­ her legs were a little shaky. No one wanted to face death, not even a protagonist like Lah.


    Fear was normal. But despite her fear, Lah decided to face death with great courage.


    She gritted her teeth, and as soon as the zombie turned around, she would immediately attract its attention.


    Suddenly, Lah felt strange that the Zombie hadn''t looked at her.


    The zombie''s head then fell to the ground, and rolled several times to Lah''s feet.


    She was startled, her face was filled with surprise as she looked at the head of the zombie.


    The head was cleanly severed, it was as if the zombie was a pudding that was cut with a surgical knife.


    However, Lah knew how hard this Zombie was, even if it was shot at close range, the bullet would not prate its skin.


    So how was it beheaded so easily?


    La didn''t know. She looked towards the rest of the body that was still standing on the other side, it was as if it did not realize that its head had been detached.


    She then looked further ahead to see who or what killed it.


    "Hi¡­ Hikaru?"


    Lah''s eyes widened, as she looked in the distance, less than 5 meters away from the zombie, a very familiar figure caught her eye.


    The familiar figure was that of a young man who was carrying an ax about a meter long on his shoulder, his eyes looking into the distance.


    In fact, Hikaru wasn''t looking into the distance, he was looking at the system information board.


    That''s right, he killed the Armored Zombies easily. Anyway, with his current strength, plus the skills he currently possesses, he could easily kill this Zombie.


    The skin of Armored zombies were so hard that bullets couldn''t prate them.


    However, 40% of the damage Hikaru dealt could prate any creature''s armor or cover.


    With the sharpness of this mysterious ax and the [Light Split] Tier E skill, Hikaru could even cut an armored tank in half with ease.


    Although killing armored zombies was easy, he did not feel too happy because the system information panel was showing a message.


    [Ding! You sessfully killed the Armored Zombie summoned by Rayze, you have stolen 5,000 of his luck.]


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin point: 45,200


    Unused points: 7,000


    Power: F (Perfect Humanity)


    Talent: Suppress (E), Assassin mode (F+)


    Skills: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F+), Viin''s Insight, Light Split (E)


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    Unused Item: Weapon Evolution Card (F-), Power Evolution Potion x4 (F), Teleport Card, Purification Potion.


    ¡­


    Hikaru frowned.


    That''s right, even if he killed the Armored Zombie, and even stole 5,000 luck points from Rayze, he didn''t feel happy.


    The first problem was that this Armored Zombie was summoned by Rayze.


    It must be known that the end of the world had just begun but Rayze, somehow, was able to summon an armored Zombie.


    The second problem was that even after Hikaru killed this armored zombie, he only got 5,000 luck points from Rayze, which means that this zombie was not important to Rayze.


    However, the Armored Zombie had the strength of 100 normal zombies but it was not important to Rayze, meaning that Rayze possessed far more terrible aces.


    The third problem was why did Rayze let the Armored Zombie guard this city, why did he not want the people inside the city to escape?


    Could it be¡­ Rayze has some other terrible n?


    Hikaru frowned, he felt very smallpared to Rayze.


    What is Rayze doing now? What is his n?


    How strong was Rayze?


    Hikaru didn''t know at all, in the end, he could only shake his head and sigh.


    The first thing was to try to be as strong as possible. At the very least, even if he was not capable of defeating Rayze, he must still be capable of running away.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard Lah''s voice, she was calling his name.


    Hikaru knew that there was a car that made it through the fire, but he didn''t care. Whether anyone in the car was alive or dead, or if it was a Zombie, he didn''t care.


    Would a giant take care of the ants around?


    Of course not.


    It was just¡­ When he heard Lah''s voice, he jumped, and turned his attention from the system information panel to the source of the sound.


    "Lah?!" Hikaru frowned, he didn''t expect to meet her in this ce.


    Wait! The skill "Surveince" told him that Lah was evacuating people from the city, and that this was one of the only two ways out of that city.


    It seems¡­ that the viin and the main character meeting was an arrangement of fate.


    Delmor turned his head, and saw Hikaru standing in the distance, he also saw that the special Zombie''s head had been cut off.


    "Hi¡­ Hikaru?"


    "Hikaru?!" Rina heard Delmor mutter and turned her head, she also noticed Hikaru standing in the distance.


    The special Zombie that everyone feared was dead, its head lying on the ground next to Lah''s feet.


    "Ah! That olddy killed that Zombie? We don''t have to run away anymore."


    "That olddy?!" Delmor asked, confused.


    "That''s right! Do you think that Hikaru killed that Zombie? Hahaha¡­ don''t joke, even if a pig can climb a tree, I don''t believe that a weak person like him can fight Zombies."


    Delmor, hearing Rina''s words that were filled with contempt, was startled. At this time, he realized that Hikaru was like a professional actor as everyone was deceived by him.


    Delmor also didn''t want to exin much, so he dragged Rina, and quickly walked towards Hikaru.


    Rina looked at Hikaru with both joy and disdain.


    Huh! Looks like¡­ he wants to go and look for me in the city, she thought.


    Of course, Akiko didn''t go far, she kept turning her head to look at Lah with worried eyes.


    She also saw the other Zombie dead and Hikaru''s appearance, so she immediately ran towards them.


    Back to Lah, she felt extremely surprised to see Hikau here and more surprised when she saw that the strange Zombie was easily killed by him.


    "Hikaru, did you kill it?" Lah''s voice was filled with suspicion.


    Anyway, this Zombie was very powerful, and guns couldn''t do any damage to it, so why could Hikaru behead it so easily?


    Lah then noticed the ax that Hikaru was carrying on his shoulder. Could it be¡­ he relied on that ax?


    "Hikaru? Why are you here?" Akiko approached, and was about to ask a question when Rina''s voice in the distance sounded.


    Delmor brought Rina closer to Lah.


    However, Rina did not care that the Zombie was dead, but only asked: "What are you here for? Where''s Velys?"


    Hikaru nced at Rina like he was looking at an idiot, then he turned his gaze to Lah. To be more precise, he was looking at her injured arm.


    "You were injured by a Zombie?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s question, Lah could only sigh and nod, "That''s right. I''m about to turn into a Zombie, are you scared?"


    Lah said while smiling, as if her turning into a Zombie wasn''t anything to worry about.


    A main character like Lah was hit by a Zombie?


    Wait! This morning he had also drawn a pot of "Purifying Potion" and Hikaru didn''t think it was all just a coincidence.


    Looks like¡­ Lah''s protagonist''s aura helped him get that purification potion.

 Chapter 78 F+ Crystallized Energy

    ?


    Hikaru frowned at Lah''s arm, and considered if he should give Lah the paurification potion.


    "Hikaru, didn''t you hear what I asked?" Rina suddenly shouted.


    At this moment, she was still holding the little dog in her hands, her face was full of annoyance as she was looking at him.


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he was still thinking silently about whether to give the purification potion to Lah or not.


    Rina saw that Hikaru didn''t care about her and she felt even more angry.


    She walked up to him, raised her hand to p Hikaru, but Delmor grabbed her hand.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Delmor shouted.


    Rina''s actions scared him. Even an idiot would know that Hikaru had just killed that weird Zombie, so why didn''t Rina realize it?


    Could it be¡­ was she deliberately provoking Hikaru or was she really a real idiot.


    Rina was pulled back by Delmor angrily, she threw his hand away, then shouted: "I should be the one to ask you that question. Who gave you permission to touch my body?"


    "You¡­ did you know I just saved you?"


    "Save me?! What did you save me from?"


    "I..." Delmor meant that Rina shouldn''t anger Hikaru.


    Although he didn''t interact with Hikaru much, he believed that Hikaru was not the type to hold himself back from attacking women.


    Akiko was also startled when she heard Rina''s angry voice.


    Akiko knew that Rina was very famous, she was a street model, and she often appeared in fashion magazines.


    Moreover,Hikaru flirting with Rina was not a secret, it was something the whole city knew about.


    However, upon seeing Rina''s attitude towards Hikaru, Akiko seemed to see her former self.


    She used to be like Rina,as she was using her hatred and anger to confront Hikaru.


    Although she had a lot of questions like, what he was doing here? Why was he able to kill that horrible Zombie? and Why did he know that the apocalypse woulde?


    But Akiko knew that she had no right to ask this questions. Because of that, she could only help Lah stand, and remain silent.


    Hikaru frowned, he didn''t care about Rina at all. However, seeing her expression, he smiled mysteriously.


    "She seems to have caused you a lot of trouble, hasn''t she?"


    Delmor heard Hikaru''s voice and he immediately replied, "How do you know?"


    "What?! Delmor! You said that I caused you trouble." Rina yelled angrily.


    Delmor sighed and shook his head, apparently Hikaru knew Rina''s personality better than anyone.


    Rina angrily grabbed Delmor''s cor and shouted: "Delmor, tell me, what do you mean?"


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    Rina''s voice and the dog''s barking mixed together, gave Delmor a headache.


    His head had just been hit hard so he was still not fully awake, now that he was listening to both the dog and Rina his head hurt even more.


    "Enough!" Delmor shouted: "Be quiet for a moment! Are you blind?! Can''t you see that Hikaru just killed that horrible Zombie?!"


    "You didn''t thank him for keeping us alive, now you''re angry at him?"


    "Do you believe that he won''t cut your head off like that of a Zombie?"


    Having said that, Delmor gasped, he felt much morefortable after saying those words.


    "You..." Rina was startled by Delmor''s shouts, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    Then she plopped down on the ground, held the puppy in herp, and cried.


    [Ding! The rtionship between Rina and Delmor has begun to break down, you have sessfully stolen 5,000 Luck Points from Delmor.]


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 50,200


    Unused points: 12,000


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw the bulletin board appearing in front of him and smiled. He didn''t think that he would meet Delmor in this ce, and he didn''t expect to plunder 5,000 more luck points.


    Hikaru didn''t say much, he put his hand in his pocket, and pretended to be taking something out but in reality he was taking an item from the Panara space.


    Lah was tired, her breathing was heavy, but she still noticed Hikaru''s actions.


    A secondter, Hikaru took out a test tube about 10cm long and handed it to Lah.


    "Drink it, you''ll be safe."


    "What is this?!" Akiko looked a bit suspiciously at the test tube in Hikaru''s hand.


    Inside the test tube was a blue liquid, emitting a faint fluorescent light.


    Lah did not ask him what was in the test tube, as she immediately took the test tube with her other hand and brought it to her mouth.


    "Wait! Lah, you still don''t know what it is, why are you in such a hurry to drink it?"


    Lah drank the cleansing medicine, and she felt that her whole body was veryfortable and light, the wound on her arm was also no longer painful.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I trust him, after all he is the one I gave my first kiss to. I trust that he will not harm me."


    Akiko was extremely surprised, as Lah admitted that Hikaru was the one who stole Lah''s first kiss.


    Hikaru smiled and shrugged: "Yes, you gave me your first kiss anyway, seeing that you were at death''s door, of course I have to save."


    "Don''t worry, it''s a cleansing potion. It can help you to stop the Zombie virus. It might even help your wounds heal."


    Lah was a bit surprised, she didn''t think that as the apocalypse had just arrived Hikaru had the medicine to stop the Zombie Virus.


    At this moment, a miracle urred as if proving what Hikaru said to be true.


    Lah felt her body and breathing be much lighter. The wound on her left arm also gradually dried and healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the end, the horrible wound just now was only a small scar about 5cm long.


    Delmor, seeing the scene before him, also opened his mouth, his face full of disbelief.


    Then he looked at Hikaru again. At this point, he realized that even having "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" was not so great.


    Perhaps¡­ Hikaru possessed something even better than him.


    Rina and Akiko seeing this scene were also surprised and scared.


    Especially Rina, she was not only surprised but also extremely jealous.


    Why?!


    Why would he give that important thing to that old woman?


    Rina stood up angrily, she was so angry that she threw the dog in her hands on the ground.


    "Hikaru?! Why?! Did you and this old woman kiss? You''re an asshole!?"


    "Why did you give her a vine against the zombie virus? Idiot! What the hell are you doing?"


    Delmor was so surprised by the potency of the purification potion, that he forgot about Rina.


    Rina rushed towards Hikaru, grabbed his shirt, then raised her hand.


    SLAP!


    "Heh?!" Before Rina could lower her hand, Hikaru''s hand pped her face.


    Hikaru''s p was so fast that Rina didn''t even see Hikaru raise her hand.


    "You¡­ you hit me?"


    "That''s right. Why can''t I hit a rabid dog?!" His face was calm as he said: "If you dare to test my patience, I will use you as bait for Zombies."


    "Do you believe it? If you don''t believe me, you can try to anger me."


    "At that time¡­ I will listen to your pitiful screams like a symphony."


    Rina heard Hikaru''s cold voice and she felt extremely scared, her legs were trembling and she couldn''t stand anymore and she sat on the ground.


    He wanted to kill Rina, but now was not the right time.


    Rika said, if a heroine dies, maybe a better heroine will appear to help the male lead.


    Rina was doing a great job by causing a lot of trouble for Delmor, that''s why he let her live.


    Hikaru looked at Lah and said, "That potion only works once, if you get hurt again you will definitely be a Zombie."


    Lah smiled and nodded, she stretched her arm while saying: "I knew you wouldn''t abandon me."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because you''re not that kind of person, Hikaru."


    He didn''t answer, he just stared into Lah''s eyes, and wondered if he could make her his ally.


    "Is it only you guys that made it out alive?"


    When Delmor heard that, he woke up and looked behind him. It had been more than 10 minutes since they had made it out of the fire, but no one else had appeared.


    Looking at Delmor''s expression, Hikaru only softly said, "Looks like¡­ only you guys are alive."


    Hearing that, Akiko covered her mouth, her trembling legs made her sit on the ground, and tears streamed down her face.


    Maybe¡­ today was the day she cried the most since bing a police officer.


    "No way¡­" Akiko muttered: "My colleagues, friends¡­ there were even children there¡­"


    "Why?"


    "Why did this happen?"


    Hikaru felt amused when he heard that: "Why didn''t this happen?"


    "For other animals, we kill them, eat them, and they wonder why this is happening to them."


    "Now that Zombies appear, and are treating us like food, we ask why this is happening to us."


    "Ridiculous."


    Hikaru''s words made Akiko unable to refute, she could only cry silently.


    SLAP!


    Suddenly, Lah hit his arm, hee face full of seriousness: "Hey! Don''t tease another girl in front of me."


    "Heh?!"


    "Huh! As the one who took your first kiss, I won''t allow you to tease any other girl but Velys."


    Hikaru frowned, what the hell was this reason?


    He shook his head, then carried the ax towards the head of the armored Zombie.


    He swung his ax, which easily cut the armored Zombie''s head into two equal parts. Then he squatted down, and put his hand inside its brain as if searching for something.


    Delmor and Lah saw this scene and felt a little nauseous. Hikaru didn''t want to do this either, but it seems that the energy pellet crystallized inside the armored zombie was different from the sample energy pellet he ced in the "Auto pick up" skill.


    That''s why this skill didn''t pick it up, so he had to use his hand to take it out.


    Momentster, Hikaru took out a ck stone from the mixture of white brain and blood.


    However, this stone was a little bigger than the energy crystal crystal in the brain of a normal Zombie and a little brighter.


    [Ding! You have obtained the F+ crystallized energy pellet.]


    Hikaru looked at the stone, frowned, then threw it at Lah.

 Chapter 79 My Man Is So Cool

    ?


    "This is¡­"


    "It is an energy crystal, by absorbing it, you can awaken your special power." Hikaru said.


    Lah was a little surprised to hear that: "Oh! So¡­ why don''t you use it."


    Hikaru shrugged: "I gave you for a reason, so don''t worry about it. If you don''t like it, you can give it back to me."


    "Huh!" Lah immediately put the stone in her pocket: "Did you know that if a man gives a gemstone to a woman, it is the same as a marriage proposal?"


    Hikaru : ( ) _ _ _


    "You think too much, I am helping you because..."


    "Ah! I understand! You don''t have to say it." Lah smiled mysteriously.


    Hikaru also didn''t want to hang around with her for long, he had work to do in the city.


    He waved his hand, and the body of the Zombie disappeared before everyone''s eyes like a magic trick.


    Everyone was startled, but they dared not ask any more questions. After all, everyone had their own secret. If it made Hikaru ufortable, they were afraid that they would end up like the zombie.


    Hikaru took the body because he saw a mark hovering over the corpse of the zombie he had just killed.


    That symbol showed numbers 15 and 42. He didn''t know what the symbol meant, but he knew it was the symbol for the function "Fusing Space".


    Then, Hikaru turned to leave.


    "Where are you going?"


    Hearing Lah''s question, Hikaru stood up, carried the ax on his shoulder, and looked towards the city: " I am going shopping."


    Delmor was dumbfounded hearing that. However, seeing how Hikaru easily killed the zombie, he could only sigh.


    That''s right, with Hikaru''s current strength, even if he faced a hoard of zombies, he would easily survive.


    Lah suddenly said: "Behind that fire there are more than 2,000 Zombies, although you can kill that weird zombie, you can''t face all the 2,000 zombies."


    "2,000 zombies?" Hikaru frowned, he sensed something was wrong: "You mean¡­ behind this fire 2,000 zombies gathered to attack you?"


    "That''s right." Lah nodded: "Anyway, you just proposed to me, even though I haven''t agreed, I don''t want you to be in danger either."


    Hikaru didn''t feel happy either, he knew Lah was just joking.


    He shook his head and moved toward the fire in front of him, when suddenly, Delmor said, "Wait! Hikaru, you can''t make it through that fire."


    Hikaru stopped, looked at Delmor, then swung his ax, shing a streak of light towards the fire.


    BAM!


    The trail of light instantly split a car in half in the middle of the road.


    The attack was so strong that it created a gust of wind that blew the mes apart, and revealed a small path.


    The same gust of wind also blew towards Delmor and Lah causing them to shield themselves with both of their hands, Rina sat on the ground defenseless so she was blown away, and she rolled several times on the ground.


    The storm passed, and Delmor was stunned because the oil tanker was cut in two like a cake.


    Apart from that, the fire split revealing a small passage.


    Hikaru now turned his head to look at Delmor and said in a very calm voice: "What did you just say?"


    Delmor: "¡­"


    Do you really need to p my face to this extent?


    Delmor wanted to speak, but he knew that if he did, he didn''t know if Hikaru would cut his head off like he just did with the monstrous zombie.


    Delmor hastily shook his head: "No¡­ I didn''t say anything¡­ you¡­ you misheard."


    Hikaru smiled and nodded, then headed towards the city with the ax on his shoulder.


    Suddenly, he stopped walking and turned his head. Behind him, only about 3 feet away from him, Lah, who was smiling mysteriously, was following behind.


    "Why are you¡­ following me?"


    "Heh?! I was worried about you so I am following you to protect you."


    Hearing that, Hikaru shook his head: "I don''t need it, it would be better for you and the others to find a safe ce to hide."


    "Hide? Is there a safer ce than your home? You should remember, you agreed to let me stay at your house. Even Velys promised to prepare a room for me."


    Hearing that, Hikaru sighed and said, "It''s up to you. However, if youe, I will just leave you alone in my mansion, other people are not allowed inside."


    "You''re so stingy!"


    "Yes, I am a stingy person, I am not only stingy, I am also very greedy, especially with beautiful girls like you."


    Hikaru said while smiling, his smile was like that of a predator that was looking at their prey.


    "Ah! It''s scary..." Lah pretended to cover her chest with both hands, then smiled: "So... when do you n to ''eat'' me?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    He seemed to underestimate Lah''s line of shame.


    Suddenly, Lah took off the second button of her shirt, revealing a corner of two huge mountains, her skin as white as snow, with a little sweat on top that made it even more sexy.


    "What?! Would you like to enjoy this meal?" Lah said while smiling mysteriously.


    Hikaru seemed to be mesmerized, but then he shook his head and said, "nope, Velys is much prettier than you."


    Lah knew that Hikaru was just teasing her, but no girl felt good whenpared to another girl, especially in terms of beauty.


    Lah pouted and said, "Yes¡­ your Velys is the best, your Velys is the best."


    As Delmor saw Lah and Hikaru talking, he forgot that this was the end of the world, and that there were zombies everywhere.


    The two of them didn''t seem to be afraid or feel that the world was ending.


    At this point, Delmor realized that when someone possesses absolute power, no matter how much the world changes, it won''t matter.


    Hikaru shook his head, he didn''t want to pay attention to Lah anymore, so he continued walking.


    "Behind that fire there are more than 2,000 Zombies, do you still want to go?"


    Hikaru didn''t answer Lah, he just kept walking, Lah also continued to follow him.


    Akiko and Delmor stood at a distance, and looked at each other.


    "You¡­ Do you want to follow them?"


    Hearing Delmor''s question, Akiko shook her head: "I''d love to follow them, however, I''ll only cause more trouble for them."


    Delmor nodded at that: "So¡­ Do you want to follow me? We can find a safe ce, and establish a base for survivors."


    "Um¡­ that''s fine."


    Delmor nodded, then took off his jacket and walked over to the zombie that was killed by Hikaru.


    When Hikaru killed this bizarre Zombie, "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia" informed him that this Zombie''s topyer was the material for making armor.


    Because of that, he put the head that had been cut in two by Hikaru into his coat, then wrapped it carefully.


    "What do you want to use its head for?"


    Hearing Akiko''s question, Delmor smiled and said, "I just want to do some research. After all, its skin is very hard, if we can use its skin as armor, we don''t need to worry about being attacked by Zombies anymore."


    In fact, Delmor wanted to take the entire body of this Zombie, however, Hikaru took the body, leaving only the head.


    Delmor also dared not ask for the body of that Zombie from Hikaru.


    ¡­


    Hikaru walked past the fire and frowned at the scene in front of him. This ce was like hell, fire was burning everywhere, normal people were trying to run away from zombies but all their efforts were useless.


    Zombies were everywhere, they were numerous, like a swarm of ants.


    Lah also frowned at the sight, but she had spent two days in this hell, her mind had also gradually adjusted to the current world.


    "If you run away now, there''s still time, if you decide to stay here, I can''t guarantee your safety."


    "Ahh! Are you concerned about my safety?"


    "If you turn into a zombie, you''ll be ugly, I don''t like ugly women."


    "Huh! Don''t worry, I won''t bother you because..." Lah said and as she stretched out her hand, a miniature tornado appeared on it.


    Hikaru saw what appeared in Lah''s hand and frowned, "Since when?"


    "Since you gave me the stone in that particr zombie''s head."


    Hearing Lah''s reply, Hikaru didn''t feel too surprised. She was the main character anyway, so her easy power awakening was understandable.


    It''s just¡­ Hikaru felt a little disappointed. He thought that Lah would awaken space powers or some kind of badass superpower.


    It was just the wind element¡­ which was much weaker than Velys element.


    Lah saw Hikaru''s slightly disdainful gaze and pouted, she then threw out the miniature tornado in her hand.


    The whirlwind turned into countless sharp winds simr to his "Light Split" skill.


    Tsk! Tsk!


    Countless sounds of things being cut rang out. Hikaru saw that at least about 10 Zombies had been shed by the sharp winds like knives, the cuts were deep enough to touch their bones.


    However, it was not as sharp as Hikaru''s "Light Split", which could cut human bones easily.


    But Lah had only just awakened her superpower, and her power was already so powerful, if given time to develop, he was afraid her strength would be even more terrible.


    "Then¡­ you take care of yourself."


    After saying that, Hikaru kicked a nearby car.


    BAM!


    His kick was so strong that the car was dented and pushed a distance of more than 3 meters before it flipped over.


    The zombies immediately stopped what they were doing, and focused their attention on the source of the sound.


    Right after that, like hungry wolves, they rushed towards Hikaru.


    "Inside those Zombies there are a few survivors, you¡­"


    Hikaru heard Lah''s words and shook his head: "It doesn''t matter to me whether they are alive or dead, if they get in my way, they must die too."


    That''s right, he was not the main character, he didn''t need to worry about those people.


    That is the main character''s job, his job was to destroy these Zombies and get as many energy crystals as possible.


    Right after that, he charged at the zombies with an ax, Lah who was in the back could only sigh.


    Hikaru leapt forward, and swung his ax, a sh of light shed at the head of a group of zombies, knocking them to the ground.


    Hikaru also didn''t need to stop to collect energy crystals, as that was solved by the "Auto pick up" skill.


    Lah stood in the distance, and stared at Hikaru with eyes full of admiration.


    A Zombie suddenly rushed towards her, Lah didn''t even look at it, she just gently waved her hand, and a st of wind appeared and turned into countless shes that went towards that Zombie, turning it into a bunch of shredded meat that fell on the ground.


    "Ah! My man is so cool¡­"

 Chapter 80 Excurse Me... World Will!

    ?


    Hikaru didn''t seem to have any trouble facing the zombies. Every time he swung his ax, a streak of light was shot out.


    Each streak of light killed dozens of zombies, the messages he received from getting energy crystals kept popping up.


    The Zombie''s blood sshed on him making him look like he was bathing in a sea of blood.


    Although there were many Zombies, Hikaru still easily dodged them, so his body did not have any wounds.


    Suddenly, there was a Zombie that was going to sneak attack him from behind, Lah was about to warn Hikaru but he was faster.


    Hikaru turned around, and kicked the zombie in the stomach, he sent it flying backwards, and it hit the other zombies like dominoes.


    It was not only thanks to this special ax that he could easily kill the zombies, his strength was also formidable.


    Lah watched Hikaru fight continuously as if he didn''t get tired, his face showing a bit of greed.


    "Hm¡­ your fighting power is really formidable, I don''t know if I can handle it or not."


    Hikaru who was fighting suddenly felt a chill down his spine that made him shiver.


    "What the hell? Is someone threatening me?"


    Feeling a little scared, he stepped back. However, the further back he moved, the stronger that feeling became.


    Hikaru immediately turned his head, and as soon as he saw Lah''s greedy eyes, he immediately jumped.


    Hikaru: ¡Æ (O_O;)


    What kind of expression is that? Why does that look scare me? Could it be¡­ Lah wanted to sneak up on me?


    Hikaru frowned, he felt extremely confused.


    He also didn''t think that Lah would threaten his life, it was just that her eyes were a bit¡­ weird.


    Suddenly, Hikaru felt a terrible killing intent approaching.


    When he evolved his strength to Tier F, all of his senses, especially his intuition, were greatly enhanced.


    Hikaru didn''t dare to look down on his Intuition, so he immediately dodged to the side.


    The moment he moved, a hand that looked like it was made of metal mped down on where he stood previously.


    At that moment, he saw that the hand was twice the size of his own, its five fingers had ws like that of a monster.


    Since The hand missed, the hand was retracted and coupled with the multitude of zombies itpletely disappeared.


    All this happened quickly.


    Hikaru frowned, he immediately stepped back repeatedly to keep his distance from the zombies.


    ''There seems to be another Armored Zombie among the zombies.''


    ''Strange¡­ That armored zombie seems to know how to hide among the normal zombies. Does it possess intellect?''


    Many thoughts popped up in Hikaru''s head. It was impossible for zombies to have intelligence at the moment.


    It must be known that intelligent zombies only appear 3 months after the apocalypse.


    At that time, the evolved people were able to use their supernatural powers skillfully and were able to fight zombies.


    If intelligent zombies appeared now, then humanity''s chance of surviving is almost zero.


    However, Hikaru also did not dare to be subjective, he would rather believe that it was possible for there to be an intelligent zombie than look down at the enemy and then receive a painful ending.


    Hikaru stepped back, then tried to look at the zombies but there were too many zombies, he couldn''t find the armored Zombie just now.


    "Lah, get out of here, it''s not safe here."


    Lah heard that andughed, "It''s okay, I can protect myself."


    "Do what you want!"


    Hikaru didn''t have time to care about Lah right now, he just reminded her out of goodwill.


    Lah is a main character anyway, and her luck score is 3 times higher than Delmor.


    In the apocalypse, even if Delmor dies, she will not die.


    Hikaru gripped the ax tightly in his hand, then shed out a streak of light.


    That streak of light gave off a blinding aura, like aser that could cut space in half, it traveled at the speed of a bullet.


    TKS!


    The sound of something being cut resounded, and hundreds of zombies in front of him had their heads cut off instantly.


    The lower body of the zombies still followed the inertia and rushed forward for a while before they fell down. Like a domino effect, a horde of headless zombies fell to the ground, the blood spewing from them dyed arge area red.


    "found you!"


    Hikaru smiled and muttered. Among the fallen zombies, there was a Zombie still standing, on its neck there was a small scratch like a thread.


    That Zombie was also an Armored Zombie, however, its body was slightlyrger than the armored zombie Hikaru had killed, about 3 meters tall.


    However, the strange thing is that this Armored Zombie was sitting and moving with two arms and two legs like an animal.


    This was why it was able to hide among the normal zombies even though its body size was twice that of normal zombies.


    The armored zombie saw that it was exposed and stood up straight. He touched the scratch on his neck and frowned.


    Hikaru started sweating, he felt a heavy pressure.


    ''As expected, this armored Zombie ispletely different from normal Zombies.''


    ''It has intelligence, it even knows how to hide among normal zombies despite its huge body.''


    Hikaru looked at the scratch on the armored zombie''s neck, and he felt a little worried in his heart.


    The sh just now was the skill [Light Split] and it dealt 40% damage.


    However, that sh did not pose any danger to the armored Zombie, as it only left only a small scratch on its neck.


    That proves¡­ that the armored zombie had an extremely hard shell. Or worse, its entire body, even its internal organs, had turned to metal.


    In that case, the skill [Light Split] waspletely useless, so he could only rely on the sharpness of his ax to attack that armored zombie.


    Suddenly, the armored Zombie screamed.


    "GRAO!"


    Right after that, the Zombies suddenly retreated behind, revealing arge area.


    It went to the middle of that area, and pointed at Hikaru as if challenging him.


    Hikaru frowned, sweat started to pour out of him. He understood that this Zombie wanted to solo 1 vs 1 with him.


    That said, this Zombie had almost the same mindset as a normal person.


    Hikaru nced around, he noticed that he waspletely surrounded by Zombies.


    Although he had killed more than 400 Zombies, the number of Zombies in this ce was not less than 2,000.


    If he didn''t fight the armored Zombie, perhaps all the zombies surrounding him would rush to attack him, including the armored Zombie.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, he opened the profile board to look at his options: "Currently I have 4 evolution potions that are (Tier F), then... if I fuse 3 evolution potions (Tier F)."


    [Ding! Fusion sessful, you receive Tier F+ evolution potion.]


    Hikaru did not rush to use the F+ evolution potion, but ced it in the Panara space, then moved towards the armored Zombie.


    He stood opposite that Zombie, the two of them were about 5 meters apart.


    Around them were more than 2,000, no, more than 3,000 normal zombies surrounding them.


    Lah who was standing behind him also frowned, she felt that things were slowly spiraling out of control and bing more dangerous.


    Hikaru stood in front of the Zombie, his hand clutching the ax.


    The Armored zombie suddenly rushed over, however, Hikaru was not afraid, he was prepared to fight.


    The Armored zombie swung its ws at Hikaru.


    He immediately backed away to keep a safe distance. However, its speed and Hikaru''s speed were almost the same so Hikaru couldn''t extend the distance.


    The Armored zombie didn''t seem to have any other attacks other than using its ws to attack, so Hikaru could easily read its attacks.


    He dodged to the side, then turned, and used the momentum to swing the ax.


    The zombie dodged the attack, but the ax easily cut its hand like it was cutting a block of tofu.


    KENG!


    Its hand fell to the ground,the sound of metal colliding on the extremely heavy ground resounded.


    The armored zombie didn''t back down, on the contrary, it even moved towards Hikaru, surprising him.


    Hikaru didn''t want to be approached by this armored Zombie, anyway the best way to use the ax was to keep a distance of 2 meters from the opponent.


    As such, he can easily attack and defend with his 1 meter long ax.


    Hikaru continued to retreat backwards, however, the zombie didn''t attack him, but quickly picked up the hand that was cut off by Hikaru, then jumped back.


    What happened next made Hikaru doubt his understanding.


    That zombie put his hand that was cut back in its ce, and immediately, its hand and arm joined together, as if nothing had happened.


    Hikaru rolled his eyes, he found this hard to believe. He had never read a novel in which there was a zombie that could miraculously heal itself like the armored Zombie standing in front of him.


    The armored Zombie looked at him with calm eyes, then it looked back at Hikaru''s ax.


    The Armored zombie suddenly waved its hand, and the normal zombies standing outside suddenly separated, revealing a small path.


    ''Hm?! Is it letting me go?'' Hikaru thought to himself.


    However, his assumption was wrong. At this time, a group of about 5 zombies was carrying a solid iron staff that was about 2 meters long, and more than 10cm in diameter.


    The armored Zombie imitated the way Hikaru wielded the ax to wield the iron staff.


    The armored zombie held the staff in his hand, then swung it the same way Hikaru had swung the ax to cut off its hand.


    After the performance was over, the Armored Zombie holding the iron staff pointed it at Hikaru with provocative eyes.


    Hikaru: "..."


    What the hell is happening? That armored Zombie just imitated my ax grip?


    It even sent its zombies to bring weapons to it.


    This¡­ this is a cheat, it can''t be evolution.


    Excurse me... World Will! You want me to fight that monster? Are you crazy?!


    F*ck! I want to change into another world, let me y another game, are you listening to me, World Will?!

 Chapter 81 What I Need To Do?

    ?


    Hikaru started wondering if the world wanted to kill him.


    Please¡­ I''m also a viin, can I level up normally?


    That armored Zombie was at least the boss of the 300th or 400th chapter, so why did it appear as soon as the end of the world began?


    Right now, Hikaru really wanted to punch the thing called "World''s Will" in the face. How the hell did you manage the world and it was still this chaotic?


    The Armored zombie charged at him with his iron staff, however, Hikaru was not a coward either.


    He also rushed towards the Armored Zombie.


    It swung the iron staff at Hikaru the same way Hikaru swung the ax earlier. However, there was a problem that the armored zombie didn''t know about, no, to be more precise, it didn''t understand.


    Hikaru swung his ax, and cut through the iron with ease, he then rushed towards the armored zombie at top speed.


    The Armored zombie saw that the iron rod was easily severed and it was stunned. At this point, it seemed to have realized something, so it let go of the iron rod.


    However, by the time it moved, Hikaru had already entered the attack range and he swung the ax towards its head.


    The armored zombie looked at the ax that was moving towards its head, the power in its body suddenly exploded in a terrible way.


    It swung its arms, using its long arm advantage to strike towards the handle of the ax.


    CANG!


    The sound of metal colliding rang out, and Hikaru felt his arm go numb.


    Although the Armored Zombie could not hit Hikaru''s arm, as it could only hit the handle of the ax, the power transmitted to his arm was also terrible.


    Even if Hikaru had evolved to Tier F, it would be difficult for him to resist.


    The numbness and pain caused Hikaru to let go of the ax and it fell down.


    The armored zombie quickly seized this opportunity, it immediately crouched, and used its free hand to reach for Hikaru''s ax.


    At this moment, time seemed to slow down. Hikaru saw the armored Zombie''s movements, and he realized it was aiming for his ax.


    Hikaru swung his leg, and kicked the handle of the ax, the ax immediately rotated, thanks to Hikaru''s impact, the de rotated towards the arm of the armored Zombie.


    The Armored zombie immediately withdrew its hands, however, everything was slow.


    It only had time to close its fist, as the ax de had already cut its hand.


    CHENG!


    Keng! Keng!


    The part of the hand and a few fingers that were cut off by the ax fell to the ground, the Armored Zombie realized that he had failed and retreated back.


    However, Hikaru didn''t give it a chance to escape. He used his feet to push the ax weighing more than 100kg into the air like a football yer.


    The ax was thrown up to the level of Hikaru''s eyes when he correctly grabbed the handle of the ax and rushed towards the armored Zombie.


    Tks!


    Hikaru didn''t hesitate, as he shed out a streak of light towards the armored Zombie.


    CHENG!


    The sound of metal colliding resounded, the light mark he had just shed left only a small scratch on the armored Zombie''s chest.


    However, Hikaru didn''t stop, as he continuously shed out countless streaks of light.


    Cheng!


    Cheng!


    Cheng!


    Light streaks shed the armored Zombie''s body, and left countless scratches.


    Although it didn''t deal much damage, the power of the streaks of light was able to repel it, leaving it with no time to retrieve the part of the hand that was severed by Hikaru.


    Hikaru was getting closer and closer to the Armored Zombie¡­


    5 meters¡­


    2 meters¡­


    When he Reached a range of 1 meter, Hikaru swung his ax, and shed out a dazzling streak of light with all the energy he possessed.


    The Armored zombie crossed its arms in front of its face, and protected its head and chest¡­


    CHENG!


    The streak of light that Hikaru had just shed gave off a dazzling aura that collided with the armored Zombie''s arms that were crossed in front of him, immediately a shrill sound echoed.


    This light streak was different from the previous light trails, its power was so great that it knocked out the arms of the armored Zombie.


    On its arm, the spot where it collided with the light streaks earlier, left two cuts so deep that it almost cut off its arm.


    As soon as the armored zombie noticed the terrible wound on its arm, it immediately tried to retreat to get away from Hikaru.


    But Hikaru instantly appeared beside it, the ax de shing horizontally towards its neck.


    The armored zombie couldn''t run anymore, it could only put up its nearly severed arms to block Hikaru''s ax de.


    However, Hikaru''s ax easily cut into the arms like a piece of paper.


    The ax de easily pierced its arms, but at this moment, the Armored Zombie suddenly swung its legs, kicking Hikaru in the stomach.


    Hikaru felt like he had been hit by a train, as he was hurtled backwards. While pain filled his mind, he still managed to keep the ax firmly in his hand.


    BAM!


    Hikaru flew backwards like a bullet that was shot out of a gun. He was thrown more than 10 meters away, he hit a car, and sent it flying away.


    Hikaru struggled to hold back the pain and stood up, he looked ahead, but everything was hazy as if he were looking through a vibrating membrane of water.


    At this time, the evolution potion (F+) appeared in his hand, Hikaru didn''t think much, as he immediately crushed the cap and drank the whole thing.


    Hikaru discovered that the evolution potion in addition to helping him to evolve, after evolving, his energy will be fully replenished.


    [Ding! Good luck with your evolution to Tier F+.]


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 50,200


    Unused points: 12,000


    Power: F+ (Perfect Humanity)


    ¡­


    Hikaru didn''t have time to look through the information board, he gripped the ax tightly and stood up. Seeing the armored Zombie standing in the distance staring at him, Hikaru also looked it straight in the eye.


    He Felt the increased power in his body. At this moment, Hikaru felt that he could defeat Armored Zombies.


    Suddenly, the Armored Zombie frowned because it felt the pressure radiating from Hikaru.


    It took a step back, then yelled, "GRAOO!!"


    Loud screams echoed everywhere.


    Suddenly, the normal zombies moved towards Hikaru, and the armored Zombie retreated back and disappeared among the zombies.


    Hikaru wanted to track the Armored zombie, but the zombies in front of him climbed on each other''s bodies, forming a wall of zombies, blocking him.


    Hikaru angrily swung his ax, and shed out a blinding streak of light. It immediately cut through the zombie wall in front of him, and a string of messages popped up, saying that the auto pick up helped him pick up the energy crystal.


    However, what made him angrier was that these zombies curled together, thus reducing the damage of the light trail.


    The Zombies formed a wall blocking the way into the city as if protecting the armored Zombie.


    "Damn it!"


    Hikaru was angry, he stooped down and gained momentum, the ground below him cracked, and it spread around like a spider''s web. Hikaru was like a bullet as he flew more than 30 meters high.


    In the sky, Hikaru looked down, but he did not find the armored Zombie anywhere.


    BAM!


    He fell to the ground with a loud bang, his face filled with anger and annoyance.


    At first, Hikaru wanted to see if he could resist or defeat the armored Zombie with his strength, that''s why he didn''t use the evolution potion (F+).


    Besides, he was afraid that during the battle, he would be exhausted so he saved the evolution potion (F+) until he was exhausted.


    Although Hikaru was very careful, he underestimated the intelligence and fighting ability of that armored zombie.


    "Hikaru!" Lah stood in the distance, eximing nervously.


    However, Hikaru did not hear Lah''s voice. At this moment, he firmly held the ax in his hand, and looked at the zombies that were curled together, forming a giant wall of zombies.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, he didn''t want to waste his energy in this ce because he had more important things to do.


    Even if he consumed all his stamina, he couldn''t destroy all the zombies here.


    That''s why, Hikaru rushed forward, grabbed the armored Zombie''s arms that he had severed, and retreated backwards, leaving through the entrance he had opened earlier.


    Lah saw this and followed behind him. The two walked out of the gate, turned to look back, and they noticed that the zombies in the city were also looking at them.


    "Looks like¡­ they''re just guarding this ce, as they are not leaving the city."


    Lah nodded at that: "Um, maybe the Zombie you fought earlier ordered the zombies to guard here."


    "So¡­ what are you going to do next?"


    Hearing Lah''s question, Hikaru frowned: "Are you going to follow me forever?"


    Lah smiled and replied, "Hahaha¡­ of course. What? You''re Feeling happy, right?"


    Hikaru sighed: "Haizz, don''t you want to save more people or go to where the survivors are hiding?"


    "Why should I do that?"


    "Because you''re a cop."


    "But now I''m not a policeman anymore."


    Hikaru nced at her, his eyes filled with suspicion.


    "Don''t look at me with those eyes. The world order has copsed, now I can do whatever I want, I''m not bound by anyws anymore."


    Lah said as she raised her index finger, on the tip of which was a small ball created by countless winds.


    Hikau frowned because she was using her special ability very well, as if she had been practicing it for a long time.


    However, it did not surprise him, after all, Lah was a main character, so it is normal for her to increase her strength easily.


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in Hikaru''s mind.


    ''If¡­ Lah is the main character, her luck score is very high, that means if I follow her or she follows me, it will be easy to meet many opportunities or pick up many good things. .''


    "Do you know where in the city there is clean water?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s question, Lah was not surprised, anyway, after the end of the world, food and water will surely be extremely rare.


    At this point, it was only natural for Hikaru to want to find a ce to store clean water.


    "Of course I know. However, how much will you pay for that information?"


    Hikaru frowned and said, "I just saved you, now you''re asking me to pay for your information?"


    "Huh! You saving me is what you need to do."


    "What I need to do?"


    "That''s right. You stole my first kiss, then proposed to me, that''s why it''s up to you to save me." Lah said as she blew out the orb, then ced her index finger on her sexy lips that were smiling mysteriously.


    Hikaru: "???"

 Chapter 82 Water Factory...

    ?


    "When did I propose to you?"


    "When you gave me the stone that awakened my superpowers."


    Hikaru: "..."


    Do you have to put words in my mouth like that?


    "So¡­ you want me to give you more stones like that?"


    Lah still had a mysterious smile but a greedy look could be seen in her eyes.


    This look made Hikaru suddenly shiver in fear: "You¡­ what do you want?"


    Lah didn''t answer, she crossed her arms over her chest, and pushed those two huge mountains up as if they wanted to break through the cramped clothes to get out.


    "Okay, this time I will let you go , but next time I will charge you."


    When Hikaru heard Lah, he sighed, maybe there won''t be a next time he thought q. After getting clean water and enough food, he only needed to rely on the skill "Surveince" to see the information of the main characters, including Lah.


    However, when he remembered the skill "Surveince", Hikaru frowned.


    Why is it that when Lah was being attacked by a Zombie and when she awakened her powers it wasn''t listed in the information disyed by "Surveince"?


    [Master, you should keep in mind that the skill "Surveince" only disys intentions, ns and some information about the opportunities they might encounter.]


    [Everything has correct or incorrect proportions. If the skill "Surveince" can predict everything with 100% uracy, is it any different from a skill that can foresee the future?]


    [However, the future is a rtive concept. Just a small impact and it will be changed immediately.]


    [Like Lah''s superpower awakening, if you hadn''t given that energy crystal to Lah, she wouldn''t have awakened right now.]


    [Thus, it is correct that the skill "Surveince" did not show Lah awakening a special ability today.]


    Hikaru listened to Rika''s exnation and nodded, he felt that it was very reasonable. Because of his actions, the future is changed.


    If he hadn''t given Lah the energy crystal and the purification potion, she might have awakened her special powerster.


    Hikaru sighed, he looked at Lah and said, "Let''s go..."


    Lah also didn''t ask Hikaru about how they would enter the city, instead she just silently followed him.


    Of course, even if Hikaru didn''t notice, Lah was still vignt, as she was protecting him behind his back.


    Lah walked behind Hikaru, as she was looking at his back, her eyes were a little fascinated with the figure in front of her.


    It was as if¡­ that back could be a ce she could lean on.


    Hikaru entered the forest by the roadside, he was looking for a ce that was more than 100 meters from the main road.


    This ce was also surrounded by a firewall, however, Hikaru wasn''t worried at all. He turned his head to look at Lah.


    Lah sighed, it seems he only saw her as a tool to help him pave the way.


    "You''re a man, why can''t you treat a woman decently?"


    Hikaru shrugged: "Sorry, I''m a man but I''m not the stupid type that will do anything to please a woman."


    "Huh!" Lah pouted, although inwardly annoyed, she still used her superpower to pave the way.


    Lah waved her hand forward, and a swirling wind shot out that blew away all the burning trees and mes in front of him, to reveal a road about 3 meters wide.


    Hikaru frowned, it seemed that Lah''s superpower was indeed wind, but it wasn''t weak either.


    Although she only awakened her super power for less than 2 hours, she had mastered that power, and she was powerful.


    In addition to her physical strength, he was afraid that Lah''s current strength was probably F or maybe F+.


    Hikaru frowned, he felt that life was really unfair.


    He had to work hard to evolve to F+, however, he didn''t even have any superpowers.


    However, Lah didn''t need to do anything, as she just needed an energy crystal to awaken her superpower, to reach a level of strength not inferior to him.


    A question suddenly appeared in Hikaru''s mind.


    ''Why did I help Lah escape from bing a zombie? I even helped her awaken special powers but no luck points were added to me?''


    Hikaru frowned, was he doing something wrong, or was it because he broke the future that he didn''t get lucky points?


    He didn''t know, so he could only shake his head, and try to forget this.


    Just like what Hikaru thought, there were almost no Zombies in this ce, as everywhere was covered with fire.


    Lah and Hikaru started moving, and entering the inner city.


    Although Lah had never used evolution potions, her speed was also very fast.


    Hikaru moved very slowly so Lah could follow him. He also didn''t have time to chat with Lah while walking.


    He needed to quickly get clean water before the others got it.


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry, right now, everyone is trying to hide in their house or other safe ces to avoid Zombies. No one willpete with you."


    Hearing Lah''s words, Hikaru sighed, "Of course I''m not worried that others willpete with me. Do you think they canpete with me?"


    "It''s true¡­with your current strength, even if someone uses an armored tank they won''t be able to defeat you. So¡­ what are you worried about? Will the army arrive there before you?"


    Hikaru shook his head: "I am not worried about that either. Besides¡­ the current army is probably busy exterminating zombies and rescuing survivors."


    "I''m just afraid that a few people might get there before me."


    Lah was also silent, she had the feeling that Hikaru seemed to know a lot of things in advance but it seemed that he was not too sure if the things he knew in advance would happen or not.


    Suddenly, Lah smiled as she thought. That''s right, I don''t need to specte anymore, if I do then it would not be interesting anymore.


    It was enough just to follow him and witness what would happen. Ah! I''m also tired, I don''t want to use my brain too much.


    At this moment, Lah felt a little bit of admiration and envy for stupid girls who knew how to whine for others to pamper them.


    They don''t need to use their brains too much, or their brains are only used to make others pamper them.


    Haizzz, Lah thought maybe she should live like those girls too, that way she would feel much morefortable.


    After all, the more you know someone,the more likely you are to be in danger and feel anxious about the future.


    The two of them moved to an area located on the outskirts of the city. This ce had a bottled mineral water factory.


    The factory door was closed, Hikaru looked inside and there were several Zombies moving aimlessly, they were probably former employees of the factory.


    "You stay outside to keep watch, I''ll go inside."


    Lah sighed: "Haizz, okay, you don''t have to worry."


    Hikaru nodded, then jumped over the 2 meter high gate, and then moved inside like a gust of wind.


    Lah looked inside, she pouted, and said, "Huh! Do you need to be so indifferent to me?"


    ¡­


    Hikaru obviously didn''t have time to care about Lah''s thoughts right now, as he quickly sneaked into the bottled mineral water factory.


    Since this was a bottled mineral water factory, there were not too many protective walls.


    Hikaru moved extremely fast, as he went to the warehouse, the whole process was extremely normal, without any problems.


    If a main characteres to this ce, he was afraid that there would be many problems.


    At this time, Hikaru considered himself lucky because he was a viin, so he wouldn''t encounter cases like "face pping", which would save a lot of time.


    Hikaru pushed open the door of the warehouse, inside there were barrels of mineral water that were arranged on top of each other and they were more than 4 meters high. There were many types from small bottles of 0.5 liters to 20 liters.


    The warehouse was about 1,000 square meters, but the water tanks were almost full.


    Hikaru couldn''t contain his joy: "Awesome!"


    Immediately after, he brought all these water tanks inside the Panara space.


    He moved as fast as the wind, anything he touched disappeared instantly and reappeared inside the Panara space.


    Suddenly, Hikaru stopped, he saw in the corner of the warehouse a group of 3 men and 2 women.


    However, the two womeny on the ground naked, they had lost their lives.


    When the three men saw Hikaru, they frowned and shouted, "Catch him! Don''t let him run¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, the man''s head fell from his neck.


    Of course, the two men shared the same fate. Hikaru was not the main character, nor did he have much time for dialogues or "face pping" with others.


    What he needed was the result and efficiency of the work. So anyone who gets in his way he would kill them.


    After all, this world hade to an end, and there were no rules to bind him.


    Moreover¡­


    Hikaru looked towards the two women lying on the ground, they were dead. Their bodies were covered with wounds and a dried fishy-white substance.


    He shook his head, and continued to collect all the remaining water tanks inside the warehouse.


    After the warehouse waspletely devoid of anything apart from the 5 corpses lying in the corner of the warehouse, he went out.


    Hikaru wanted to make sure he didn''t miss anything, so he headed towards the transport area.


    The parking ce had a lot of trucks, but there were also many zombies, more than 30 zombies.


    Perhaps the factory workers ran to the area when the apocalypse hit.


    Hikaru quickly killed 30 zombies that roamed the area with ease.


    Then, he opened the doors of each truck, and brought everything inside into the Panara space.


    Of course, what he brought were bottled mineral water that hadn''t been shipped yet.


    After he was done, he returned to the area of the water purification nt, when he got there he frowned and looked around.


    He could not find any numbers showing up, to be more precise, the function of "marking" which showed materials that he could use to make items did not work.


    "Could it be¡­ the materials for making equipment can onlye from monsters or zombies, and the other materials can''t be used?"

 Chapter 83 Rakan...

    ?


    Hikaru: "..."


    Rika: [...]


    Hikaru used his thoughts to talk to Rika: "Oy! Can''t you exin?"


    [Exin? What do you want me to exin?]


    "Usually, when I deduce something, whether it''s wrong or right, you usually exin it so that I can understand better, why are you so silent now?"


    [...]


    Rika wanted to curse him.


    [Do you consider me a living dictionary?]


    "If you don''t exin things, what is your function or purpose?"


    Rika: [...]


    This was the first time she had seen someone treat the system as an assistant like Hikaru.


    To other people or other main characters, they treated her like a god, so she was respected and feared.


    But Hikaru didn''t seem to be afraid, on the contrary, he threatened her.


    Rika sighed: [Haizzz, you also know the end of the world ising, and that all electrical equipment are unusable, this is also a warning bell for all mankind.]


    [This warning shows that they cannot continue to use modern weapons such as guns or simr weapons to fight.]


    [Though there are no announcements, they have to obey the new rules to survive in this world.]


    "Not even biological weapons?"


    [If you think biological weapons can kill Zombies, try it.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    Yes, Zombies are walking corpses, so biological weapons have no effect at all.


    Hikaru sighed, he looked around the water purification nt again, after making sure the ce didn''t have anything useful, He left.


    Outside, he saw Lah sitting in the security room waiting for him.


    Hikaru approached, took out a bottle of mineral water from the Panara''s space, and threw it to Lah.


    Lah caught the water bottle,opened it, and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Ah! Reallyfortable¡­"


    Hikaru stood with his back against the wall, he folded his arms and said, "Don''t you intend to find your family?"


    "My family? It''s okay, it''s better if they''re all dead."


    Hikaru: "¡­ " ( ) _ _ _


    What kind of family rtionship is this?


    He shook his head, he didn''t want to care anymore, he was about to say something when suddenly, the sound of an engine roared.


    BAM!


    A 16-seat car rushed to and crashed into the gate of the water purification nt, as it crashed into the gate, it dragged dust and smoke into the air.


    Hikaru frowned as he watched the car, he felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    That 16-seater had a very bizarre exterior, like an armored tank.


    Although it collided with therge and heavy iron gate of the factory, it only left a few scratches on the hood.


    The car reversed then stopped, the smoke and dust slowly subsided, what made Hikaru pay more attention to it was the way the car was recovering from the scratches on its hood.


    That''s right, it was regenerating at breakneck speed.


    Hikaru still looked at the vehicle with his arms crossed, however, he was secretly preparing to fight in his heart.


    He realized that the owner of such a car was not an ordinary person.


    Or to be more precise, Hikaru thought that it might be some main character.


    The car door opened and a young man and a girl stepped out.


    The young man was about 25 years old, he was dressed a little sloppily, and he had brown hair. However, if he was ''refurbished'' he would be adies man.


    The girl was also very beautiful, as she was not inferior to Rina. She had white skin, shoulder length ck hair, and she wore a JK dress.


    She was about 20 years old but her face showed an innocent look like that of a 10 year old girl.


    "Big brother, there are people here, let''s ask them about the water factory."


    The girl pointed towards Hikaru and Lah said.


    The young man who heard that looked at Hikaru, his eyes that were as sharp as a falcon was hidden behind his messy hair that obscured his forehead.


    "Aika, get back in the car, they look dangerous."


    "Aika?" As Hikaru heard that name, coupled with the strange car behind them, he immediately recognized that the young man was also a main character.


    And of course, Hikaru knew which novel they came from.


    That young man was definitely Rakan, from the novel series "Apocalypse: I have an armored vehicle."Of course, that car was not simply an ordinary vehicle.


    Hearing that, Aika felt confused, she tilted her head and said, her face showing a very cute innocence: "Heh?! But we don''t see them as bad people at all. Big brother, don''t be so careful."


    Hikaru didn''t find Rakan weird at all because in the novel, Rakan was such a cautious person that he turned his cautiousness into a disease.


    The apocalypse had not yet begun, but Rakan had sensed that the world would probably perish.


    Therefore, he used all his money to buy a 16-seat car, then repaired and improved that car into an armored vehicle.


    Of course, things did not stop there, if it was just an ordinary armored vehicle, Rakan would not be ssified as the main character.


    Rakan was a lucky guy, and his intuition seemed to surpass that of ordinary people.


    In the novel, before the apocalypse struck, he suddenly sensed something calling him.


    Rakan went to a mountain near where he lived, there he found a strange rubik''s cube lying on the ground.


    And that rubik''s cube was what made him a main character.


    That Rubik''s Cube was The Almighty Cube, after Rakan put it in his car, it fused with the car, and turned the car into a giant machine with many functions.


    The car could help Rakan survive the apocalypsefortably.


    Of course, with his careful personality, he easily avoids all dangers and esses opportunities that help him be stronger or obtain amazing items.


    Hikaru used the skill "Viin Insight" to view Rakan''s information, and immediately, a bulletin board appeared in front of him.


    ¡­


    Name: Rakan.


    Lucky Points: 200,000


    Description: The main character from the novel series "Apocalypse - I have an armored vehicle", suffers from the disease of excessive caution.


    ¡­


    "200,000 luck points, another guy with higher luck than Lah. No, I haven''t seen Lah''s luck score yet."


    Hikaru nced at Lah, reviewing her information once more.


    ¡­


    Name: Lah


    Lucky Points: 250,000


    Description: ???


    ¡­


    At this moment, Hikaru felt extremely surprised. Even when the apocalypse started, and Delmor awakened his ability to use "The Apocalypse Encyclopedia", his luck only increased from 39,000 to 55,000.


    Even Tadashi only increased his from 12,000 to 75,000 after receiving the Blood de.


    However, Lah increased her luck from 150,000 to 250,000.


    Hikaru felt that the main characters definitely have cheats. With such a strong increase in Luck, how can a viin with only 50,200 Luck points like him can defeat them?


    Suddenly, Hikaru now felt Rakan''s eyes filled with annoyance and sharpness staring at him.


    Aika wanted to say something but Rakan immediately said, "Get in the car!"


    Aika sighed, she felt that Rakan had contracted the disease of being overly careful. However, she also did not dare to disobey him, anyway thanks to him, she was able to survive among the countless zombies out there.


    Aika obediently entered the car, Rakan waved his hand at this. In his hand was a ck glove, on top of which were some bizarre electronic devices that connected the glove to his fingers.


    Right now, from inside the car, 10 drones flew out, all armored and equipped with the same kind of miniature gatling gun.


    Those 10 drones surrounded Hikaru and Lah, and if Rakan wanted, the drones could fire countless bullets at them.


    "It seems¡­ you took all the water inside the factory, right?"


    Rakan asked.


    Hikaru was extremely calm in the face of countless gun barrels, he shrugged and said: "Did you see me carrying a backpack or something like that? If you want to know if there is water in the factory, you can check it yourself."


    Rakan did not answer, as his mind was filled with countless thoughts.


    ''That young man is so weird, I don''t know why he makes me feel so cautious.''


    ''His clothes are covered in blood but his body doesn''t have any wounds.''


    ''His expressions and that of the girl are extremely calm in front of the numerous gun barrels.''


    ''That means that the young man and the girl have the ability to survive in the apocalypse. They certainly possess some special ability.''


    ''If their ability allows them to withstand bullets, then I can''t do anything about them.''


    ''If I continue staying here, I might be the one in danger.''


    ''Besides, those two probably took all the water inside the factory and hid it somewhere. Even if I fight them, I can''t take anything more.''


    ''If fighting is futile, then I don''t need to risk it either. Preserving the fitness and energy for the drone is the best option.''


    ''After all, there are four other bottled water factories in this city, so I don''t need to risk facing those two.''


    ''Um! With such a decision, I just need to retrieve the drone, then leave as quickly as possible.''


    Upon seeing that Rakan kept staring at them, Lah felt a little ufortable and asked, "Hikaru, what''s wrong with him?"


    "Ah! He''s just having an internal monologue." Hikaru said while feeling a bit of a headache.


    Rakan was a very careful person, so his thoughts were also extremely careful.


    Before doing something, he would have an internal monologue to make the best ns or decisions.


    At this point, Hikaru assured Lah that Rakan was actively having an internal monologue to make a final decision.


    After about 1 minute, Rakan suddenly backed away, then entered the car, the Drones also retreated but did not enter the car.


    They flew around the car as if protecting it, their guns still pointed at Hikaru and Lah.


    Hikaru frowned, and asked Rika: "What are the odds that I can kill Rakan?"


    [About 5%.]


    "Only 5%, however, I want to see how strong his car is."


    Hikaru immediately took out the ax from the Panara space, and shed out a streak of light.


    That streak of light gave off a blinding aura. Rakan had just entered the car, didn''t have time to close the car door, so he saw the trail of lighting towards him at a terrible speed.


    Suddenly Rakan shouted: "Titan''s Dome!"

 Chapter 84 Aiko And Rakan

    ?


    Right now, a dome of light which resembled a honeb-like structure wrapped around the vehicle and emitted blue light.


    When the streak of light that Hikaru shed touched the dome of light it disappeared.


    Rakan breathed a sigh of relief.


    BANG!


    Suddenly, a sound rang out, then the car shook violently, causing Rakan to jump in fear.


    An electronic screen appeared in front of him, above which showed a picture of the car and its condition.


    [Warning! The vehicle has been severely damaged, please replenish energy so it can heal itself.]


    "Serious damage?" Rakan frowned, finding it hard to believe.


    But he looked at the electronic board showing that the body of the car was severely damaged.


    Although the streak of light was not deep enough to destroy the car, it left a groove that was more than 30cm long in the body, and more than 2cm deep.


    ''Can that young man''s attack break the titanium dome? No, the titanium dome is still present, which means that the light streak cannot break the titanium dome.''


    ''So, there is only one case, the light streak that the young man made can prate the titanium dome.''


    ''But¡­ I saw it hit the titanium dome and disappear, why did it keep going through the titanium dome?''


    ''Could it be¡­ only a fraction of its power prated the titanium dome?''


    ''That''s right. That''s probably the case. Huh! I want to test it more but I don''t want to take the risk.''


    Rakan frowned, then he ordered: "Bring the Drones back, leave this ce at full speed."


    [Ding! Full speed turned on!]


    [Ding! Drones cannot be recovered!]


    [Ding! Drones cannot be recovered!]


    [Ding! Drones cannot be recovered!]


    "Can''t recover the Drone?"


    As if replying to Rakan, another screen appeared. On the screen, 10 of his drones were caught inside a swirling wind.


    The one controlling the tornado was the beautiful girl standing next to the young man.


    Rakan clenched his fists, as he secretly uttered: ''Beautiful women are all poisonous snakes. This is absolutely right and not wrong.''


    ''Damn it! If I give up running, then the drone technology will definitely be found by the other two with their corpses.''


    ''So¡­ there''s only one way.''


    Rakan then ordered the car: "Let the 10 Drones self-destruct, and use the fastest speed to leave this ce."


    Outside, Hikaru saw that the streak of light could still prate the shield that covered the outside of the car and he was overjoyed.


    Suddenly, the car started, then it reversed and drove off.


    "Damn it!"


    Hikaru, of course, didn''t let him run, wielding his ax he shed countless streaks of light towards the car.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Although only 40% of the damage from the light trail could prate the titanium dome, it was enough to cause heavy damage to the vehicle.


    Rakan, who was inside the car, felt the car shake like an earthquake, so he shouted: "Do it!"


    Outside, Lah was still trying to hold back the 10 Drones with her powers. Suddenly, those Drones stopped working, and an extremely dangerous feeling suddenly appeared in her head.


    Lah used a tornado to blow those 10 drones into the distance towards the factory.


    BOOM!


    Countless explosions resounded, the explosion blew the walls of the factory, and countless burning debris flew up and down.


    Hikaru heard the explosion and turned his head to look at Lah, then back to the direction of the loud explosion.


    Lah nced at Hikaru with triumphant eyes, however, Hikaru wasn''t angry, on the contrary, he suddenly had a new idea.


    "Lah, support me in attacking that vehicle."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Lah sighed: "I''m not your soldier either, are you still a man?"


    "Hurry up!"


    The car gradually elerated faster, Hikaru didn''t want to let him escape. At the very least, he wanted to verify one thing he was suspecting¡­


    Lah raised her arms, and a swirling wind suddenly appeared less than 3 meters away from the car.


    However, the car was speeding madly, so even though it was less than 3 meters away from the tornado, it easily dodged Lah''s tornado.


    In the car, Rakan frowned, a worried look on his face. Even though the car was slowly moving away from the young man and the girl, he still didn''t dare to look down.


    "System, underground bullets!"


    [Ding! Begin subterranean shelling.]


    The rear cover of the car suddenly opened, revealing a small gap. From that gap, countless small marbles rolled out, whichy all over the road.


    When Hikaru saw this, he knew that those marbles were not normal. He jumped high to avoid stepping on them.


    While floating in the air, the balls suddenly exploded, and shot towards him.


    "What the hell?!"


    Hikaru was startled, can those marbles automatically determine the target?


    At this point, Hikaru didn''t know what to do because while he was floating in the air, he had no support nor anything to protect him.


    Hikaru spun the ax and hoped that he was fast enough to cut the marbles.


    However, the number of marbles was too much, perhaps there were more than 100-200 marbles flying towards him.


    Suddenly, Hikaru felt a gust of wind blowing, pushing him away.


    BOOM!


    That pile of marbles shot into the air, and a deafening explosion resounded.In the sky, a huge cloud of smoke from the explosion slowly descended.


    BAM!


    Hikaru fell on a car, he fell through the roof of the car, but he was not injured.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm He looked at Lah, and she looked at him and shrugged.


    Hikaru felt lucky to have Lah here, or else he would be injured by those marbles.


    Seeing that the car had already put quite a distance between them, Hikaru didn''t want to continue chasing it.


    ''It seems¡­ the 5% rate is too low, so low that I almost put myself in danger.''


    ''Luckily Lah was here, otherwise, even if I survived being attacked by those marbles, I would still be seriously injured.''


    Suddenly, a bulletin board appeared in front of him.


    [Ding! You caused serious damage to Rakan''s car, you have sessfully stolen 5,000 of his luck points.]


    [Ding! Lah likes being ordered by you, you sessfully get 5,000 luck points.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    Lah approached him, looking at him indifferently: "Why did you attack that person? Is he your enemy?"


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he looked at her with suspicious eyes.


    "Hm?! You¡­ have you been seduced by my beauty?" Lahughed, her smile was full of mystery and charm, like a ck rose with poisonous thorns.


    Hikaru nced at Lah, and thought in his heart: ''It seems¡­i can''t judge a person by their appearance. Everyone has some weird hobby.''


    ''A beautiful, sexy policewoman, but she is M...''


    However, Hikaru had no intention of using this to get closer to Lah.


    That''s her secret anyway, maybe she knows that her mentality was a bit weird.


    If I focus on taking advantage of that, there will probably be a bacsh.


    However¡­ sometimes¡­ I can take advantage of that a bit.


    Suddenly, Lah felt a chill down her spine, as if someone was trying to harm her.


    Lah felt weird, but then she shook her head and said, "So¡­ what are you going to do next."


    "Of course, go to other supermarkets to get more food."


    "Hm¡­" Lah looked at Hikaru, but she saw that he wasn''t carrying anything but the ax.


    However, she could see that Hikaru was able to take out the ax with ease as if he brought it from the void.


    That means that he has a special ability that serves as an inventory.


    After thinking to this point, Lah sighed, she shook her head, as she did not want to think about it anymore.


    ''Okay, I don''t need to think too much. Haizz, my career has changed me so much.''


    ''Lah, it''s enough for you to just enjoy the moment.''


    Lah thought to herself, then followed Hikaru. She felt that even though there were Zombies around and the buildings were dpidated, her journey with Hikaru was extremely interesting.


    ¡­


    On the armored vehicle, Raken controlled the camera to look around. Even though the car was going very fast, he was still worried that they would chase him.


    Just now, when the young man jumped more than 10 meters high, he felt fear.


    Luckily he was careful enough to use the ''underground bullets'' that could lock onto targets and attack in all directions. If not, he was afraid that this car would have been severely damaged.


    ''That young man had tremendous physical strength. Maybe¡­ the ck smoke from the sky earlier helped him evolve.''


    ''The other girl has the ability to control the wind, and create terrible swirls of wind.''


    ''It seems¡­ Even though the apocalypse has juste, many evolved people have appeared.''


    ''However, everything is still within my expectations.''


    Rakan suddenly ordered: "The system, which stores the behavior and abilities of the other two, conducts analysis."


    [Ding! For analysis, please wait for 5 hours and consume 200 energy crystals.]


    "Agreed!"


    [Ding! Analysis is in progress.]


    Rakan let out a sigh, steered the car to a pile of rubble, and then let the vehicle disguise itself as a burning wreck thanks to the System.


    Big brother¡­" Suddenly, Aiko''s voice rang out: "Those two seem to have superpowers, what should we do?"


    "Or¡­ let''s apologize to them. Anyway, we were the ones who started a fight with them first, we shouldn''t have pointed a gun at them, that showed that we were threatening them."


    "Aiko!" Rakan suddenly shouted, his eyes showing anger and worry: "If we don''t act first, we will die."


    "If we had been a little slower just now, I''m afraid they would have killed us in an instant and taken over this car."


    Hearing that, Aiko sighed and shook her head. She felt a bit tired from Rakan''s way of thinking.


    "Aiko, you''re young, you don''t understand how dark and terrible this world is."


    "We need to be careful, extremely careful. Being too careful is better than being killed or tricked, you know."


    Aiko sighed and nodded.


    Although she nodded, she felt extremely guilty and embarrassed at what Rakan was doing.


    Upon seeing the two of them, Aiko felt that they were not bad people.


    Besides¡­ Rakan was the one who messed with them first.


    If they were the ones who were pointed guns upon their first time meeting someone then they would feel irritated too.


    "Brother, I feel a bit tired, so I should rest first."

 Chapter 85 I Just Want Some Food

    ?


    After saying that, Aiko went to thest row of seats, then took a nket, covered her body and closed her eyes.


    Seeing that, Rakan could only shake his head and sigh.


    ''Haizzz, my sister, you are so kind and stupid.''


    ''This world is much darker than you think. Humans are a very ugly and cruel race.''


    ''If we''re not careful, we''ll fall prey to others.''


    ''Aiko¡­ you''ll understandter why I''m being so careful. You are too naive¡­''


    Rakan sighed, then frowned, feeling a bit confused. He took out an energy crystal and held it in his hand.


    ''Could it be¡­ can I possess superpowers like them?''


    After a moment, he shook his head, and ced the energy crystal in the drawer.


    ''No! I can''t take the risk. Now, with this vehicle and its evolution, I can survive the apocalypse.''


    ''If I can''t awaken a special ability or even risk bing a zombie, it''s all over.''


    ''After I die, what will Aiko do?''


    ''Okay, I should try to level up this vehicle and stock up on as much food as you can.''


    ''Perhaps¡­ After leveling up, that cube, no, to be more precise, the System will have a way to give me superpowers.''


    ''However¡­ I should also be prepared that the system probably won''t have that function.''


    ''Then what will I do?''


    ''Haizzz, I should find a way to awaken my own superpower. If not, one day, if the system suddenly disappears or someone steals this car, I can still have a way to survive in the apocalypse.''


    Rakan then opened another emtor screen, on that screen was a map of the entire city and there were two small moving dots.


    One red dot and the other green.


    ''Fortunately, I put the navigation device on top of those two just now, so I can control their movement information.''


    ''If they''re that strong, there''s certainly plenty of food in their shelter.''


    ''I will Wait for them to return to the shelter, and I''ll¡­''


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, in a luxury apartment building, Rayze sat back on the sofa, smiling.


    "Looks like¡­ this re-life looks interesting. Someone can kill my Armored Zombie, who is it?"


    "Delmor?"


    "Tadashi?"


    "Or Lah?"


    "No¡­ at this point, they haven''t been able to awaken their superpowers yet. There is only one person qualified to break the armor of an armored zombie."


    "The owner of Dandite''s ax¡­ Hikaru¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s interesting. Hikaru¡­ I hope you can interest me more¡­"


    Rayze muttered, his gaze as sharp as a holy sword, it was filled with murderous intent and a slight chill.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Rayze was not afraid or worried, he immediately adjusted his emotions.


    He turned his smile that was as sharp as a knife into a smile filled with warmth but sunshine.


    He walked to the door, and without hesitation, opened it.


    At the door was a girl about 25 years old, with a beautiful, angelic and mature face, she had shoulder-length brown hair, and two earrings that were a bit dazzling.


    At this time, the girl was wearing a blue nightgown that reached her feet, and a scarf was around her neck to keep her warm, making her look like an orchid, full of elegant, mature and seductive aura.


    "Yue¡­" Rayze said with a smile: "Is something wrong?"


    The girl''s name was Yue, who lived on the same floor as Rayze in this apartment building.


    If Hikaru was here, even if he hadn''t read the "God''s Day" novel, he would know that Yue was definitely one of the heroines.


    Why?


    Because she is beautiful.


    As long as the opponent is a female and she is extremely beautiful, she is definitely a female lead. There is no need to mention whether there is any effect or not.


    Like Rina, just being pretty is fine. No matter how much trouble Delmor caused, he couldn''t abandon Rina.


    Yue was shy and embarrassed, her hands were sped together, as she looked in the other direction.


    "Hahaha¡­ Yue, what''s the matter, just tell me, I''ll help you. We live on the same floor anyway, we need to help each other."


    Hearing Rayze''s words, Yue was a little less embarrassed but she still found it extremely difficult to say.


    "I¡­"


    "Ah! Yue, wait for me for a moment." After saying that, Rayze went into the house, and a minuteter, he returned with a small basket.


    Inside the basket were some canned goods, sugar, butter, eggs, milk, etc. With this basket full of food, if Yue eats it normally, it can be eaten in 3 -5 days.


    "This is¡­" Yue felt a little confused.


    "Ah! I bought a little too much, so I bought some to share with you. Don''t worry, I have plenty of food left."


    Yue nodded: "Thank you, Rayze. you still ept to share food with me, you are such a good person."


    Rayze smiled warmly: "Don''t worry, I told you I have plenty of food left."


    Hearing that, Yue shook her head: "I know it''s chaotic outside, Zombies are everywhere, I don''t know when this will end and we will return to living normally."


    "For now, food is more precious than gold, I¡­ I don''t know how to thank you."


    "Hahaha¡­" Rayze said with a smile: "No need¡­ I said we are neighbors, it''s normal to help each other."


    Hearing that, Yue blushed, smiled and nodded shyly.


    "Thank you. If there is anything that I can help you with, please tell me, I will try to help you."


    Hearing Yue''s words, Rayze nodded, trying to reassure her: "I have a friend who is serving in the army. He said that the army was trying to suppress zombies."


    "Right now, the situation is very positive. They will take the survivors to a safe gathering area."


    "Your friend?" Yue felt a little strange and asked, "But¡­ the phone is not working, how can you contact that friend."


    "Ah! I was given a radiomunication device by him, which is a military device for cases where electricity or telephone waves cannot be used."


    Hearing that, Yue nodded, as she immediately believed him. After all, in Yue''s mind, the technology inside the army was so advanced that ordinary people couldn''t even imagine it.


    "Um¡­ hope the army quickly finds and rescues us." Yue said, her voice filled with hope.


    Rayze replied, "I promise they wille and rescue us. What we need to do is limit ourselves from going out, and not get injured by zombies."


    "If youck food,e to me, I have plenty of food inside."


    When Yue heard that she said, "No¡­ I¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ I said don''t worry. I don''t go out much, so I have a habit of stocking up on food. The amount of food I have in reserve is enough for you and I to use for more than a month."


    Yue breathed a sigh of relief, and she felt less anxious.


    In fact, when Rayze gave her this much food, she worried that he would run out of food, even starve.


    But hearing him speak so confidently, Yue also felt much more at ease.


    Rayze continued: "The temperature will drop very sharply in the near future, please try to keep yourself warm."


    "Will the temperature drop?"


    "That''s right." Rayze nodded and exined: "Dark clouds will cover the sky, so the ground would not be warmed by the sun, and over time, the temperature will drop significantly."


    "Plus there''s no electricity to use, so you can''t use the heater."


    "For now, you should stock up on as many warm clothes as possible, especially water. In the next few days, the water will be heavily polluted, you can''t drink water from the tap, you can only drink bottled water."


    When Yue heard Rayze''s words, she felt extremely surprised: "You¡­ you seem to know very well what is about to happen?"


    "Ah!" Rayze scratched his head and humbly said: "I also have a little research on meteorology, so I can predict the weather."


    "So that''s how it is. Thank you, Rayze¡­" Yue said, her eyes filled with admiration as she looked at him.


    He also looked at Rayze with eyes full of love and affection, while thinking in his heart: ''Yue, in this life I won''t let you die, I won''t let you suffer any pain.''


    ''I, Rayze, swear to help you live a happy life, I will make you the happiest woman in the world.''


    ''Everyone will kneel at my queen''s feet¡­''


    Yue seemed to sense Rayze''s hot gaze and blushed, she looked down at the ground to avoid his gaze.


    "Oi! You¡­"


    Suddenly, there was a voice from the opposite room, that broke the romantic atmosphere between the two.


    The room door was ajar, revealing a slightly dark interior, but it was still enough for Rayze and Yue to realize who it was.


    Even if there was no light, they could still recognize the person who spoke up.


    It was a man who was about 30 years old, and was living in the room opposite Rayze. His name was written on the namete in front of the room.


    Zaseku.


    Rayze frowned and said: "Yue, you go to your room first, remember to lock the door."


    Yue, who heard that, looked at Rayze, then back at Zaseku''s room, then hurriedly carried the food basket back to her room.


    Yue''s room was next to Rayze''s, so she quickly entered the room.


    Crack!


    Rayze heard the lock of the door after Yue entered the room, he frowned and looked towards the opposite room and asked: "What do you want?"


    "I¡­" Zaseku stammered: "Can you give me some food? We''re neighbors, aren''t we?"


    "You just said that neighbors are supposed to help each other, now I need help, you¡­"


    "Fuck off!" Rayze said, although the volume was not loud, Zaseku still heard what he said, it was so cold and full of murderous intent that he shivered.


    After all, Rayze was someone from the future, and he had killed countless people and monsters, so his killing intent was extremely terrible.


    Zaseku was so scared that he couldn''t stand still, and he plopped down on the ground.


    Rayze frowned, but after that he didn''t do anything, he didn''t want to kill Zaseku because he knew what was going to happen.


    He returned to his room and closed the door.


    Zaseku sat in his room, he felt both scared and angry: "Damn it! That bastard dares to re at me?"


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    "And yet he said that neighbors must help each other. Damn it! He''s just helping that whore."


    "Just because you have a little bit of beauty, you think the world will revolve around you?"


    Zasuke now looked towards Yue''s room, immediately, he calmed down, stood up, and walked towards her room.


    Knock! Knock!


    There was a knock on the door, and Yue, feeling a little strange, opened the door.


    Yue was startled when she saw a man about 170cm tall, with a big belly, covered in sticky sweat.


    She was scared to close the door when Zaseku''s big hand grabbed the door and held it tight.


    "You¡­" Yue opened her mouth to say something, however, she was just a girl, so how could she be as strong as a man.


    BAM!


    Zasuke pushed the door hard and this caused Yue to fall backwards.


    "Hehehe¡­ I just want some food." Yue watched Zasuke lick his lips, his face filled with greed.

 Chapter 86 Yue - Rayze Lover...

    ?


    "Don''t¡­don''te near me." Yuey on the ground, she was so scared that her legs trembled and she couldn''t even stand up, stammering, she said"I''ll let you¡­ please¡­ leave this ce..."


    "Leave this ce?" Zaseku smiled greedily: "Hahaha¡­ bitch¡­ what do you rely on to be spoiled by others?"


    "For what reason are you looking at me with those eyes filled with scorn and disgust¡­"


    "I¡­ I don''t¡­" Yue stammered, her body shaking violently, her cheeks turned red, and her eyes were covered with wet tears as if she was about to cry.


    Zaseku was furious, he gritted his teeth, his hands were clenched so tightly that they were white as if he were pouring all his anger into this moment.


    He gritted his teeth at Yue, and reached out his dirty hands towards her.


    "In that case¡­ I will take you¡­ torture you like a whore."


    "You think I''m dirty, don''t you? Then I''ll show you what it feels like to be raped by a dirty person."


    "No" Yue shouted: "I¡­ I will call the police¡­ get out!"


    "Police?" Zasekuughed: "Hahaha¡­ call¡­ you think this zombie-infested world will have aw? Hahaha¡­"


    "In this world, the strong will be the rulers."


    "Don''te here¡­ I will¡­ I will scream.." Yue was so scared that she cried.


    "Hahaha¡­ scream! Maybe the bastard next door will hear it, hahaha¡­ If he dares toe here, I will¡­"


    "What will you do?"


    Suddenly, a cold voice resounded from behind Zaseku causing him to break out in a cold sweat.


    He slowly turned his head, and behind him, Rayze stood outside the door, his eyes filled with anger and murderous killing intent that made his mouth open in fear.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Zaseku was about to say something but Rayze silenced him forever...


    Crack!


    The sound of broken bones rang out, Zaseku''s head turned 360 degrees, and his neck twisted like a scarf.


    Zaseku''s head turned once and then returned to its original position, coincidentally, his gaze was fixed on Yue.


    Then his body fell to the ground.


    "Yue, are you okay¡­"


    Rayze asked, but Yue didn''t answer, she stared at Zaseku''s body, her body trembling even more intensely than before, and her breathing became difficult.


    Rayze saw this, so he approached anxiously.


    "AAAA!!" Yue suddenly shouted loudly, immediately crawling backwards, her gaze filled with fear at Rayze.


    Rayze was startled, at this moment, he realized that his actions had scared Yue.


    He sighed and said, "Haizz, Yue, don''t worry, I won''t harm you."


    "Go! Leave! Please¡­" Yue said while crying¡­ as if she was begging Rayze.


    Yue held her trembling head while muttering: "I beg you¡­ get out¡­ please¡­ please¡­"


    He also felt that his actions were wrong, so he dragged Zaseku''s body out.


    Before closing the door, he turned his head to look at Yue with an apologetic look in his eyes: "Yue, I swear that I will protect you, and not let you suffer."


    "Although I killed someone, I will still kill a lot of people in the future, but it is all because this world is forcing me to do this."


    "Later¡­ you will know how ugly the nature of this world is."


    "Yue¡­ after you calm down, I wille find you."


    Crack!


    As soon as the door closed, Yue couldn''t hold back her nausea.


    She immediately rushed to the bathroom, and vomited repeatedly into the toilet.


    Cough!


    Cough!


    Cough!


    EW!!


    Yue coughed and vomited continuously.


    After a while, Yue was lying on the cold bathroom floor, her eyes looking into the distance, not knowing what she was thinking. However, there were still tears on her face.


    ¡­


    Outside, Rayze dragged Zaseku''s body down from his room window.


    BAM!


    Zaseku''s body fell onto a vehicle, causing it to tten. The Zombies who heard the noise immediately approached and enjoyed the party.


    In the room, Rayze closed the window, then sat on the sofa, as he felt guilty inside.


    In his previous life, he wasn''t strong enough to protect Yue so she was killed by a monster.


    In this life, he didn''t want that to happen.


    Yue was his moonlight¡­


    However, he also had no intention of turning Yue into an animal and keeping her in a cage.


    He wanted her to realize the reality that this world had be so cruel.


    That''s why he didn''t kill Zaseku early, but let Zaseku threaten Yue.


    After that, Rayze, like a hero, saved Yue from Zaseku. Besides, he also wanted to show her the ugliness of humanity.


    However, it seemed that he was in a hurry.


    The fact that he killed Zaseku in front of Yue might have over-stimted her and created a feeling of fear and wanting to stay away from him.


    But Rayze had no regrets.


    After regressing, he wanted to help Yue get used to this violent world.


    Rayze shook his head, he thought to himself: ''That''s fine. After this shock, maybe she won''t be afraid of seeing a dead person or seeing herself kill someone.''


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm ''At least, she wouldn''t be as scared as she is now. Haizzz, Yue, don''t me me.''


    ''I just want the best for you too. Don''t worry, I''ll pay you back a hundred, a thousand times in the future.''


    Rayze reassured himself and went out. This floor had about 3 families and two other single people.


    Right now, Zaseku has been killed by him, leaving only 3 families and one other person.


    Rayze went outside, and knocked on the door of the first room.


    Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, the door opened, and a man about 50 years old looked at him with a bit of confusion.


    "You¡­ Rayze, what are you looking for me for?"


    Rayze smiled, this man is the head of a family of 4. This family consists of him, his wife and two sons who were about 15 and 20 years old.


    In fact, the rooms in this building were extremely soundproof.


    Even if someone stood in front of the door and shouted loudly, the people in the room wouldn''t be able to hear anything.


    Only when someone was performing an act that affected the door like knocking on the door can the people inside hear it.


    The man who saw Rayze also felt a little nervous. Because of the power outage, the phone system and door sensors were also not working.


    Therefore, this man did not know who was knocking on the door, so he could only open the door to look.


    "I have a little problem¡­ so I wanted to talk to you." Rayze said with a smile, his smile still warm.


    Seeing Rayze''s smile, the man breathed a sigh of relief, he felt that this young man would not harm him.


    "You..."


    Before the man could finish his sentence, he did not see Rayze, instead, he suddenly saw his wife standing in front of him.


    She was scared, her hands were covering her mouth, and her eyes widening at him.


    "Heh?! You¡­" The man wanted to continue talking but he suddenly felt the space in front of him darken.


    Afterward¡­


    No then.


    The man was dead, his head turned upside down, his body lying on the ground, in front of his wife.


    At the time of his death, he did not think that he would be killed by Rayze so easily.


    The middle-aged woman in the house, the other man''s wife, wanted to scream, but fear and terror filled her whole mind.


    She was so scared that her legs softened and she sat on the ground. From her lower body, a puddle of pale yellow water gradually spread out.


    "Tks! Dirty¡­" Rayze clicked his tongue.


    He was so fast that he transformed into a gust of wind, appearing behind the woman.


    Crack!


    He also broke her neck, but at a 90-degree angle, not backwards like the other man.


    "Don''t me me¡­ because in a previous life, all the people living on this floor dared topete for food with me and Yue."


    "Even¡­ you tried to kill me and Yue to get food. That''s why... I have to kill you first."


    After that¡­ all the people on this floor were killed by Rayze without any sound or screams being heard.


    Even a 10-year-old child was killed by him.


    He thought that since he already killed the child''s parents the child would not live long.


    Then¡­ he will help the family reunite in another ce, that was the best ending for all.


    After killing them, he threw the bodies out the window, falling below.


    The Zombies below had a great buffet.


    Rayze looked down, when he saw that more Zombies were gathering, he didn''t feel scared.


    On the contrary, he felt a little happy and excited.


    ''Good! Gather as many as you can, that way you don''t have to spend a lot of time killing each zombie.''


    ''Tadashi, Delmor, Lah¡­ and Hikaru, I hope you can cheer me up a bit. Don''t let this game get too boring¡­''


    ''Ah! I forgot you, Gray Wolf, I hope you live until I find you.''


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Hikaru and Lah went to a supermarket. However, all the doors to get inside were locked.


    Hikaru said nothing, as he swung his leg, and kicked the door.


    CHANG!


    There was a shrill sound, and shards of broken ss fell on the ground.


    "The door is open!" Hikaru shrugged and said.


    Lah sighed as she said: "You are making so much noise, if Zombiese here, what would we do?"


    When he heard Lah, he smiled: "Are you afraid of Zombies?"


    "I''m not scared, it''s just annoying."


    "Ah! Let me give you an important piece of information." Hikaru suddenly remembered something and said, "Energy crystals can also help you replenish your superpowers."


    After saying that, Hikaru threw a normal energy crystal to Lah.


    On the way to this ce, they killed a lot of Zombies. However, Hikaru didn''t need to stop to find the energy crystals inside their heads as he already had the skill "Auto Pick Up" to do just that.


    Up to this point, he already possessed more than 100 energy crystals (F) and one energy crystal that was (F+).


    Of course, in addition to the Armored Zombie guarding the gate and the special Armored Zombie, he did not encounter any other strange zombies.


    Lah held the energy crystal in her hand, after clutching it. It then instantly disintegrated into dust particles that were absorbed inside her body.


    At this point, Lah felt as if her energy had recovered a little.


    "Hurry up!" Lah extended her hand towards Hikaru, and licked her lips with a greedy face as he ordered, "I want more..."


    Hikaru: "..."


    Do you know that your words and actions can cause misunderstandings? He thought.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from inside the supermarket, interrupting Hikaru and Lah''s conversation.

 Chapter 87 Kateb - Bonus For 200 P.S

    ?


    *** Bonus chapter for 200 Power Stones, next bonus is 500 Power Stones ^^ (Thanks for you support ^^)


    Lah and Hikaru looked inside and saw a bunch of thugs, their hair were dyed in a variety of colors like parrots doing a fashion show.


    The head of the thugs was a blonde, his body was a bit thin, however, Hikaru could see that he was shoving his hands in his pockets, and a confident smile adorned his face.


    "Boss! That girl is really pretty."


    "Yes, that girl is very beautiful. Big Brother, if you catch her and enjoy her, you will surely be very happy."


    "Hahaha¡­ big brother, when you finish eating, pass her to us and let us have a taste."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The thugs said whileughing mockingly. The young man in charge smiled, seemingly not caring what the other thugs were saying.


    "Oi! kid¡­" Suddenly, another thug suddenly spoke up: "Do you know who this is?"


    "Hahaha¡­ This is Chovic, our big brother, he possesses special powers, and he is the owner of this supermarket."


    "Girl, if you want food and a safe ce to hide, you just have to be my big brother''s mistress."


    "At that time, you will be able to eatfortably, and even make my elder brother happy, hahaha¡­"


    Chovic raised his hand, and the thugs immediately fell silent. He looked at Lah and Hikaru and said, "I''m only saying this once, that girl can stay. And you¡­ get out!"


    Hikaru looked at Chovic, and he felt that he was a bit¡­ stupid.


    [Hahaha¡­ Master, even though you''re not the main character, you still meet a bunch of viins.]


    [Hahaha¡­ not good¡­ Iughed until my stomach hurt, hahaha¡­]


    Hikaru: (¡ú _ ¡ú)


    He felt like he didn''t know what to say, a viin like him shouldn''t have encountered cases like this.


    But now it was different, he was meeting a group of thugs with bullshit lines like the ones in the novels he had read.


    "Ah! Hikaru, I''m so scared¡­ save me¡­"


    Lah suddenly hugged him tightly, her face showing fear, her eyes were also watery as if she was about to cry.


    Hikaru : ( ) _ _ _


    ''Do you have to pretend like that?''


    ''Do you think this is fun?''


    Hikaru felt a huge headache, he didn''t think that at this moment Lah would want to make things moreplicated.


    "Hahaha¡­" Chovic suddenlyughed: "Girl, there is no need to be afraid. As long as you serve me, I guarantee you''ll be able to eat and drinkfortably."


    "You also see a lot of zombies outside, the boy next to you can''t protect you."


    "Serve me obediently, I will let you feel the joy of a woman."


    Lah ''frightened'' hugged Hikaru''s arm, burying his arm between her two soft mountains.


    "Hikaru¡­ that person¡­ That person is scary. You have to protect me, I''m scared." Lah said while crying, she really cried.


    If anyone saw Lah right now, they would feel pity for her.


    However, Hikaru wasn''t in the mood to enjoy that softness, he just felt that Lah was trying to make things moreplicated.


    Maybe¡­ the moreplicated things get, the more interesting Lah found it.


    Chovic saw that Lah was getting close to Hikaru, he felt angry, so he shouted: "Oy! Can''t you hear what I''m saying?"


    "Ah! That person yelled at me too, Hikaru, you have to protect me¡­" Lah was like a small cat, as she hugged Hikaru''s arm.


    As for Hikaru¡­ he didn''t find this interesting at all. His eyes looked indifferently at Lah, then back at Chovic.


    "Damn it! It is you who chose death!" Chovic shouted angrily.


    Suddenly, his body swelled, his clothes were ragged, and his skin turned green.


    Hikaru was startled when he saw this, he thought in his heart: ''Heh?! Maybe¡­ he''s going to turn into Hulk? Impossible!''


    However, Hikaru was over thinking.


    Chovic is normally 167cm, and he is a bit thin. At this time, his body was more than 2 meters tall, and his whole body was full of muscles.


    On his mouth were two sharp fangs, and his face was a bit like a chimpanzee. At this point, Hikaru realized that Chovic was not turning into a Hulk but a Goblin.


    No, to be more precise, he turned into an ugly but powerful Orc.


    Chovic red at Hikaru and Lah: "I gave you a chance but you didn''t appreciate it."


    "Then¡­ I will rip that bastard into a hundred pieces then rape you to death."


    "Ah¡­ I am so scared." Lah shouted.


    Hikaru : ( ) _ _ _


    ''Are you still trying to act until now? The Oscar owes you an award, why are you a cop, with your abilities, why didn''t you be an actor.''


    Hikaru felt annoyed by Lah.


    Chovic lunged forward, his huge fists punching towards Hikaru¡­


    "Stop!"


    A voice came from behind, but Chovic didn''t stop, his punch was still directed towards Hikaru''s head.


    Hikaru was fearless, at this moment, he saw someone rush towards him at a very fast speed, the person then kicked Chovic in the hip.


    BAM!


    As Chovic was kicked, he fell to the side, and his punch of course could not touch Hikaru.


    "Bastard! What the hell are you doing in my territory?"


    Hikaru looked towards the source of the voice, it was a ck man, who was about 180cm tall. Hikaru guessed that he was probably around 40 years old.


    He had a muscr body that was covered by a white t-shirt and he also wore jeans, he had a bald head, and held a metal baseball bat in his hand, his sharp eyes were like those of a hawk.


    Chovicy on the ground, and upon seeing the ck man he immediately stood up as he was startled.


    "Kateb, why are you always meddling in my business?!" Chovic shouted angrily.


    The man named Kateb also shouted: "Bastard! This is my territory, you dare trespass on my territory and cause trouble here."


    "Do you believe I will break your neck and make you dinner for the zombies out there?"


    Chovic, hearing this felt a little afraid, immediately he turned his head and left with his subordinates.


    Before leaving, Chovic left a note: "Kateb, one day I''ll chew on your head."


    Katebughed: "I''m still waiting for that day..."


    "Hum!" Chovic left, he changed back to his previous appearance as he walked, then he went up the stairs, to the 2nd floor of the supermarket.


    Seeing Chovic leave, Kateb approached, looked at Hikaru and Lah then asked, "Are you okay?"


    Hikaru nced at Kateb, nodded and said, "It''s fine."


    "Are you hungry? Follow me!" After saying that, Kateb turned around and walked into the depths of the supermarket.


    Hikaru looked at Lah, Lah also looked at him, then both of them followed behind Kateb.


    He walked behind Kateb, Hikaru felt that this man was not simple. Since he was able to scare Chovic, this man certainly also possesses superpowers.


    At least, this man''s superpowers were on par with Chovic.


    "It seems¡­ the thugs just now were afraid of you." The one who spoke was Lah.


    Katebughed and said, "Hahaha¡­ because I also have superpowers, and besides, my strength is much greater than that Chovic bastard."


    Hearing that, Hikaru felt strange and asked: "You are stronger than him, why don''t you chase him out of this ce but let him stay here?"


    Kateb sighed: "Haizz, even though he''s a thug, he''s also human. While Zombies are everywhere, the living are ourst hope against them."


    "Although Chovic and his followers are a bunch of thugs, I think I can convince him to join me."


    "Join you?" Hikaru asked, "Do you have any ns?"


    Kateb nodded: "Yes, I want to form an alliance of survivors with superpowers."


    "The superpowered people will protect ordinary people, and ordinary people will grow food and do other jobs."


    "That way, even if the army and the country fall apart, we can still continue to survive in this world."


    Hikaru felt a bit surprised hearing that. Although the Apocalypse had just arrived, there were already people with such progressive thoughts.


    Perhaps¡­ This is the premise to form safe areas for survivors.


    Hikaru continued, "Your idea is great. However, it is easy to say, but difficult to do. For now, I don''t think Chovic will cooperate with you."


    "On the contrary, I am afraid that he and the other thugs will find an opportunity to kill you."


    "I think¡­ you need to get rid of him before he harms you."


    Kateb suddenly stopped walking, he sighed and asked: "My name is Kateb, and I am 45 years old, what''s your name?"


    "I? My name is Hikaru, I''m 20 years old."


    "Twenty years old¡­" Kateb suddenly mused, "If my son were still alive, he would probably be the same age as you."


    Hikaru was a bit silent when he heard that, then he asked, "Did your son get killed by a Zombie?"


    Kateb smiled, he took a bottle of water from the shelf, opened the cap and handed it to Hikaru: "No, my son was killed. He had his arms and legs amputated and was tortured for 7 days."


    "He was killed, and his body was dumped in a pond near his house. And¡­ the person who killed him was his teacher."


    Hikaru saw that Kateb''s face was filled with pain and sadness, his eyes seemed as if he had seen hell.


    "Do you know how I felt when I held my son''s body, how much pain I was in?"


    Hikaru shook his head, he didn''t know but he could feel that it was the worst pain to a father like Kateb.


    Kateb took a deep breath and said, "That''s why I don''t want to kill people arbitrarily, even if there are no rules in the apocalypse."


    "Because I know how painful it is for those who have lost loved ones."


    "Hikaru, you are right, I can kill Chovic before he kills me. It''s the best way we can ensure the safety of everyone else in this supermarket."


    "Chovic may be a thug, but he also has parents, how would his parents feel if he was killed?"


    "They will suffer like me, so¡­ am I any different from ¨¤the man who killed my son?"


    Hikaru heard this and sighed, it seems¡­ Kateb''s psyche was haunted by the death of his son.


    However, in the apocalypse, the lives of humans were like weeds, but it is precious to have someone who cherishes such a life.


    Hikaru was only afraid that Kateb''s kindness would cost him.


    "Wait!" Hikaru suddenly realized something, he asked: "Are you saying¡­ there are other people in this supermarket?"

 Chapter 88 Okay! I Will Leave

    ?


    Kateb nodded, "That''s right."


    Hikaru and Lah said nothing more, as they followed behind Kateb. The deeper inside the supermarket they went, the darker it got, Kateb then pulled out a shlight, to light the way.


    He said: "There is no electricity, it''s a bit dark in here, be careful. However, you don''t need to worry about this ce being dangerous because the zombies in and around the supermarket have been dealt with by me."


    The three of them continued walking, at this point, Lah whispered to Hikaru: "Looks like I''m not the only one with superpowers, do I?"


    Hikaru nodded and said, "There are many who possess superpowers, however, your superpowers are still very strong."


    "Even though Kateb or Chovic both possess superpowers with limited potential, it''s probably just superpowers that help them increase their physical strength."


    "Because their potential is not great, their rate of development is not high, so they can easily awaken and use those superpowers."


    "However, in the future, when esper possessors like you begin to awaken and develop, you will be stronger than those possessing physical superpowers."


    Lah heard that and smiled: "It seems¡­ you understand this world very well, don''t you?"


    Hikaru didn''t hide it either, he nodded and said, "That''s right. If you want to know more, you have to pay a fee."


    Lah suddenly hugged his arm, burying it between two soft mountains, and with a cute voice she said: "Isn''t this price enough¡­ Hikaru¡­ if you want more¡­ I¡­ I can¡­"


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Don''t think I don''t know that you''re acting. I find it very strange, why don''t you work as an actor but as a police officer?"


    "Why don''t you get career guidance from adults? If you''re an actor, I guarantee you''ll win an Oscar."


    Lah pouted hearing that: "Huh! Are you still a man? I am trying to be cute so that you will help me. Velys might be blind to love you."


    "Ah! Even if Velys is blind, she''s better than you."


    "Is she better than me? Better than me in what way?"


    "She is better than you in every way."


    Lah was angry, her face was red. From the moment she was born, no man dared to speak to her like that.


    Almost every man ttered her. There were even some rich butlers who spent millions of dors to organize a birthday party for her because of her smile.


    Yet¡­ now, no matter how much Lah acted cute with Hikaru, he ignored her.


    And he even bullied her.


    Kateb saw Hikaru and Lah talking to each other, he smiled and shook his head and thought: "Youth energy is really amazing."


    ¡­


    Kateb led the two to a partition erected by shelves, and he pushed the shelves with force, revealing a small aisle.


    Around that aisle, there were many lit candles ced on the surrounding shelves, allowing them to clearly see everything inside.


    After everyone went inside, Kateb pushed the shelf back to its original position.


    Hikaru could only shake his head when he saw that. He knew why Kateb did it.


    Maybe it''s to prevent those thugs froming to this ce or to stop Zombies.


    However, whatever the reason, these shelves were only a temporary barrier.


    If Chovic wanted to, he could easily destroy this simple barrier.


    "Ah!!"


    Suddenly, a scream filled with pain was heard, which surprised Hikaru and Lah.


    Kateb was filled with anxiety and said, "Hurry up, that woman is about to give birth."


    Kateb didn''t wait for them to reply, as he immediately ducked through the shelves, and went deeper.


    At this time, they came to a warehouse, although it was a warehouse, the ce was extremelyrge.


    A special feature of the warehouse is that to get inside, they had to go through two heavy metal doors.


    In the distance, about 10 meters away from them, was a group of about 12 people sitting or peering warily inside.


    "Ah!!"


    The screams resounded again, at this time, someone felt ufortable and wanted to say something. But when they saw Kateb, they immediately fell silent.


    Kateb entered, and quickly moved deeper. It was extremely dark there, and he had to use a shlight to barely see the path.


    At this moment, Hikaru and Lah saw a barrier erected by crates.


    Kateb angrily shouted: "Damn it! Surely the others set it up."


    Hikaru and Lah found it difficult to understand, however, they just followed after Kateb, not interfering with their affairs.


    Kateb gently took each box that was blocking the exit, and ced it on two shelves on either side.


    They then saw a woman lying at the end of the hallway, her back against the wall. At this point, she was sweating so much that her hair was wet, causing it to stick to her face.


    She kept groaning in pain and rubbed her stomach with her hand.


    Her belly was huge, it wasn''t hard to see that she was about to give birth, however, what made Hikaru frown was that there was a wound on that woman''s other arm.


    That wound was just a small scratch, about 3 cm long. But¡­ around that wound, countless blood veins connected to it emerged like green tree roots hidden under the skin.


    Kateb hurried over to the woman''s side, unbuckled the backpack on her back, and took out a lot of medical equipment.


    Of course, those were just first aid tools such as medical cotton, gauze, etc.


    "Sanym, you have to work hard, don''t give in to fate. Try to take a deep breath¡­"


    Kateb hurriedly said, The girl named Sanym did as he said, as she tried to take a deep breath: "Ah¡­ it hurts¡­ Kateb¡­ I¡­ it hurts.. please.. save my baby¡­ please."


    Kateb grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t worry¡­ you''ll be fine. Try to have the baby and everything will be fine."


    After saying that, Kateb turned his head, his eyes filled with anger as he shouted: "Aron,e here quickly! If you keep hiding, I''ll break your neck and throw it out to the zombies."


    "I will count to 3¡­"


    "1¡­"


    "2¡­"


    "Stop!" A voice rang out, and a man rushed to this ce, he stood in the distance, about 5 meters away from them.


    He was a man who was about 35 years old, he was wearing sses, a shirt and trousers.


    From the outside, you can tell that the man is a businessman or an office worker.


    Kateb angrily shouted: "You bastard! Your wife is about to give birth, so why are you hiding again?! Are you still a man?"


    "Come here! Take her hand."


    Aron trembled in fear, he did not approach, but took a step back, stammering: "You¡­ You are crazy. She was injured by a zombie, she is about to turn into a zombie¡­"


    "Kill her! Otherwise, by the time she turns into a zombie¡­ she¡­ she will kill us all."


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Kateb frowned, he was so angry that Hikaru could clearly see the veins of blood on his forehead rising under the skin.


    "Bastard! She saved you until she was injured by a Zombie. Now, you want to kill her, kill the life that is about to be born in her belly?"


    "This is your wife and children! Are you still human?"


    As Kateb said this he made the man take another step back, however, he did not regret it.


    On the contrary, the man felt even more scared: "Kateb, you are doing something crazy. Kill her, we will live. If you don''t kill her, everyone here will die."


    "That''s right!" Suddenly, another person approached the ce.


    No, not just one person but a group of people. They all expressed their displeasure with Kateb.


    "You want to kill us?"


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see that girl is about to turn into a zombie?"


    "Yes, if you want to die then die alone. I don''t want to die."


    "Kill her! The fetus in her belly is definitely a monster too."


    "Kill that bastard!"


    Aron heard everyone talking, and he seemed to regain his confidence, thenughed and said: "Kateb, I know you have special powers, and that you can kill zombies. But you''re so stupid, that bitch is about to turn into a zombie, what''s the use of you helping her?"


    "If you can''t do it, let me..." Aron said as he pulled a knife from his pocket: "Before she turns into a zombie, we can kill her easily."


    "Ah!!" Sanym screamed in pain, her tears and sweat were mixed in her anguished face: "Why? When we got married, you said you would protect me for the rest of your life¡­ why?"


    "Huh! Because you are stupid. Don''t worry, I''ll kill you and the baby in your belly, so you can be reunited in heaven."


    Aron said while smiling coldly like a madman.


    "That''s right, Kateb, get out of the way. If you can''t kill that bitch, leave me alone."


    The people behind Aron shouted, then they took out knives and baseball bats.


    Kateb could see that their eyes were filled with hate and fear as they looked at Sanym.


    Sanym cried, the amniotic fluid and blood underneath came out so much that Kateb didn''t know what to do.


    "Bastard!" Kateb gritted his teeth, his face filled with anger: "You guys are no longer human! Are you pointing weapons at a pregnant woman in danger?"


    "You should remember that I am the one who helped you survive here, as I killed all the zombies around this ce."


    "So what?" Aron shouted: "Even if you kill the zombies, you are putting me and the people hiding in this ce in danger."


    "You keep bringing survivors to this ce, and this causes the food to run out faster."


    "Even now, you''re protecting a bitch that''s about to turn into a Zombie. Do you think we''ll listen to your orders, bastard?"


    As Kateb heard that he was angry, he didn''t think that Aron, who had a decent appearance and knowledge would say such things.


    It is true that you cannot judge others by their appearance.


    Aron pointed a knife at Kateb, his hand shaking perhaps because Kateb would kill him but he still managed to say: "I¡­ I will give you a chance. Kill that bitch or get out of here."


    "You, that girl, and this kid." Aron pointed the knife at Hikaru: "But the girl can stay."


    Lah frowned, but suddenly, Hikaru put his hand on her shoulder.


    Lah turned to look at Hikaru, and saw him shaking his head, signaling her not to act.


    Lah sighed, then crossed her arms, ignoring Aron''s words, and treating him like a rabid dog barking.


    Kateb was different, he gritted his teeth, his red eyes filled with murderous intent as he looked at Aron and the people behind him.


    "Damn it! I didn''t think you all were such a bunch of assholes."


    Then he turned his head to look at Sanym, who was crying from the pain of childbirth and the words of the others.


    Kateb clenched his fist, and after a while, he angrily said: "Okay! I will leave."

 Chapter 89 Cancer...

    ?


    Aron and the othersughed in satisfaction. The light from the candles and shlights made their smiles appear as greedy and cold as the demons of Hell.


    Kateb clenched his fists, and furiously grit his teeth, but then, he took a deep breath, and released his hand¡­


    He looked at Sanym, bowed his head and said: "Sorry, I can''t protect you."


    Sanym shook her head, grit her teeth, and tried to endure the terrible pain that was tormenting her.


    After that, Kateb quickly put all the first aid tools in the backpack and put it on his back. He gently picked up Sanym and said: "Sorry, you just have to endure it."


    He looked towards Hikaru and Lah and said, "Sorry, I can''t help you."


    Hikaru and Lah just silently followed Kateb, they didn''t want to interfere, anyway, they weren''t so hungry that they had to beg.


    "Wait!" Aron suddenly shouted: "That girl can stay, you and the boy can go."


    Aron looked at Lah with a greedy expression, as if he definitely wanted her.


    Kateb angrily shouted: "Enough, Aron. I don''t want to hurt you, but I don''t want to scare you. If you keep pushing me into a dead end, I''ll risk endangering your life."


    Kateb''s gaze frightened Aron. He gulped, as he did not dare to say anything more.


    However, when Hikaru saw that Aron was still holding the knife in his hand, he knew that Aron had not given up on taking Lah.


    He nced at Lah, and felt a bit frustrated. Even though Lah was the main character, it was a very troublesome matter when someone possessed such great beauty.


    "What do you mean by that look of displeasure?" Lah said, a little annoyed.


    "Nothing¡­ it just feels like your beauty is causing a lot of trouble." Hikaru didn''t hide it, as he spoke his mind.


    Lah pouted, she nced at Aron, then in the other direction.


    Although Aron could have kicked Kateb out, it was Kateb who was voluntarily leaving this ce as it was not that Kateb was afraid of him.


    Therefore, Aron understood that he was not Kateb''s opponent. Even if everyone here rushed in, they wouldn''t be able to hurt Kateb.


    What Aron was taking advantage of is Kateb''s kindness.


    Seeing that Kateb and the two strangers had left this ce, Aron sighed. However, he still felt a little angry, he should have kept the beautiful girl, because Kateb threatened him so he couldn''t do anything more.


    ''ck bastard, he thinks he is special because he has powers¡­ Huh!''


    "Aron, what do we do now?" Suddenly, someone spoke up, interrupting Aron''s thoughts.


    He turned his head, looked at the survivors, and secretly smiled in satisfaction.


    Of course, he hade up with all the ns, or else he wouldn''t have sent Kateb away.


    "Everyone, don''t worry. We can unite to live in this ce temporarily."


    "Kateb has killed all the zombies in this ce around, as long as we don''t make too much noise we should be safe in this ce until the armyes to save us."


    Hearing Aron''s words, everyone nodded, feeling reasonable.


    "But¡­" Another person stammered: "What about Chovic''s group? We can''t resist them."


    Aron shook his head: "Don''t worry, those thugs are on the second floor, they definitely don''t know that Kateb has left."


    "As long as we continue to be silent, and hide in the warehouse, that group of thugs can''t do anything to us."


    "Is the army going to save us?" Another asked.


    "Of course¡­" Aron replied with absolute certainty: "The army will surelye to our rescue. No matter how many zombies thate they can''t win against guns, tanks and especially bombs."


    Everyone who heard this nodded, they felt that Aron''s answer satisfied and reassured them.


    "Aron, thank you. I hope you can lead and help everyone here survive."


    "Yes, Aron, thank you. Although Kateb possesses special powers, he is too stupid."


    "Huh! He''s just a ck bastard who dares to see himself as our leader."


    "Correct! He Just has a little more power than other people. In the face of a gun, everyone''s the same, so being stronger than the average person won''t help!"


    Listening to the people here talk, Aron smiled, he felt that he really possessed power.


    "Okay¡­" Aron said with a smile: "In case of danger, I think we should move some food to the building opposite."


    "If this ce is attacked by Chovic or Zombies, we will have another ce to hide."


    Hearing Aron''s words, the crowd immediately widened their eyes and looked at him with eyes filled with admiration.


    ¡­


    Outside, Kateb carried Sanym in his arms, and quickly headed for the opposite building.


    "Wait!" Suddenly Lah said: "That apartment used to have a lot of people, so there must be a lot of Zombies there."


    Kateb was startled when he heard that, he felt that what Lah said was very reasonable: "So... where do we need to go?"


    "There is a small clinic not far from here, take her there. At least, there is more medical equipment in that ce than the whole apartment building."


    Listening to Lah''s words, Hikaru and Kateb both felt that it was extremely reasonable. This time, Lah led the way, and Kateb and Hikaru followed her.


    "It hurts! Please¡­let me give birth to the baby¡­"


    Sanym groaned in pain, Kateb tried to reassure her by saying: "Wait a minute, just a little bit more and we''ll be safe."


    Sanym nodded, she grit her teeth, as she tried to suppress the pain. Even though she was in so much pain that her body felt like it was being torn to pieces, she still didn''t scream.


    Because Sanym didn''t want to cause more trouble for everyone. She bit her teeth so hard that it bled.


    After more than 200 meters, they saw a small clinic. The three of them immediately rushed over, Lah walked in front, and kicked the window.


    Inside there were 3 Zombies, two nurses and a doctor of this small clinic.


    Kateb was about to put Sanym down to deal with the zombies when Hikaru spoke up: "Don''t worry, you better take care of her."


    Hikaru had just finished speaking when the wind howled, and Kateb couldn''t believe what happened next.


    He saw Lah just wave her hand, and the heads of the three Zombies were severed, it flew into the air and fell to the ground.


    "There¡­ that is¡­ Lah¡­"


    Kateb wanted to say something but Hikaru interrupted: "Don''t worry too much, take her into the room."


    Kateb tried to calm down, then carried Sanym inside a small room. Inside the room was extremely clean, the medical equipment was also still new andplete.


    He put her on the bed, then Lah said: "You guys go out..."


    Kateb was a little surprised: "But¡­"


    Hikaru put his hand on his shoulder, Kateb turned his head to look at Hikaru, then the two went outside, closing the door.


    Kateb sat on the ground, and sped his hands in prayer. This act of Kateb reminded Hikaru of a saying.


    Prayers at the hospital are more numerous and sincere than prayers at the church.


    Perhaps¡­ Only when a person is standing in front of the boundary between life and death, is their prayer the most sincere.


    "Just now¡­ why didn''t you kick those people out of the supermarket? You''re much stronger than them, aren''t you?"


    Kateb shook his head: "No¡­ I¡­ I can''t do that. I¡­"


    "Kateb¡­ I know I can''t meddle in your decisions or manipte you to my will." Hikaru said, "However, this world has changed."


    "Look at Sanym now¡­ she was betrayed by her own husband, he even wanted to kill her."


    "You protected them but you were betrayed by them. Is what you''re doing right?"


    "But¡­" Kateb stammered, "I¡­ I don''t want to be a murderer. Even though¡­"


    "Kateb¡­ did you know that our bodies already have cancer cells?"


    "Heh?!" Suddenly, Hikaru changed the subject so that Kateb couldn''t keep up. He shook his head¡­


    Hikaru continued: "Every day, our bodies make countless new cells, however, new cells are not always perfect and useful."


    "There are a few damaged cells, and it will turn into the cause of cancer."


    "However, our bodies are also amazing. It produces its own warriors to destroy those cells."


    "You can see¡­ our bodies know how to protect themselves, why can''t you protect yourself?"


    Kateb was startled when he heard that, due to this he didn''t know how to answer Hikaru.


    "I know, you are a good person. However, a good person and a weak person are twopletely different concepts."


    "It''s just as if you saved a serial killer even though you already knew who he was. After that, the killer continued to kill people."


    "So¡­ you indirectly helped that murderer kill more people."


    "I¡­ no, I will¡­"


    Hikaru shook his head: "You don''t need to exin. Your personality if you put it in the previous world, it''s a noble personality."


    "However, this world has changed. The end of the world wille, humanity will disappear, and the worst of humanity will be revealed."


    "If you continue to maintain your nature, I fear you will die. If you don''t die, the people you love will also be in danger because of your decisions."


    "Kateb, what would you do if you met your son''s murderer again?"


    "Kill him? Or choose to forgive him?"


    Kateb was silent, he didn''t know what to choose.


    For many others perhaps this was a simple matter, as they would certainly choose revenge.


    They would choose to kill those who endanger them so that they can be safe.


    However, sometimes the answer won''t be so simple if it''s someone with a special mentality, Kateb is that kind of person.


    He is very kind, his kindness is his character and even his dao.


    To change Kateb''s mind is extremely difficult. At the very least, he must have a shock to realize that what he is doing is wrong.


    Hikaru continued: "Kateb, murder is not a bad thing, at least in a world like this, killing has be a normal thing."


    "It''s just¡­ What''s the purpose when you kill people? Do you kill the wicked to protect the rest of the world or do you kill everyone?"


    "It''s like antibodies in our body that are killing cancer cells every day, every minute, every second."


    "If we don''t destroy the bad ones, they will gradually spread wider. At some point, the cancer will spread everywhere, then you can only wait for death."

 Chapter 90 Tear...

    ?


    Kateb understood what Hikaru was trying to say and because he understood he could only keep quiet.


    Hikaru was right, even his own body could protect itself, so why can''t he protect himself.


    Kateb was silent for a long time¡­


    Oe!


    Oe!


    Oe!


    Suddenly, the sound of children crying broke the silence, startling Hikaru and Kateb.


    "You go inside, I''ll keep watch outside. A baby''s cry will attract a lot of Zombies."


    "You?" Kateb looked at Hikaru with a puzzled look. However, when he remembered that Lah had a superpower that could kill zombies more easily than he did, Kateb fell silent.


    He thought that maybe Hikaru also possessed superpowers on par with Lah.


    Kateb obeyed Hikaru''s orders and walked to the front door.


    The door to the room opened, and Lah stood there and said, "Come in, I''m done. The baby is saved, there is no sign of zombie poisoning."


    "However, Sanym is¡­"


    Kateb nodded, then went inside. Lah came out of the room then closed the door.


    "I didn''t think you would know how to deliver babies."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Lah smiled and replied, "It''s just a woman''s instinct. However, you also trusted me unconditionally just now, right?"


    Hikaru knew Lah was talking about the time when she was about to deliver Sanym''s birth.


    In fact, he didn''t think that Lah knew how to do it, however, as she was a main character, he believed that she would definitely seed.


    Have you ever seen the main character fail?


    Certainly not.


    Even if forced to a dead end, the main character can still struggle and escape.


    He didn''t trust Lah, he only believed in her lucky points.


    Hikaru nced at Lah and asked Rika in his mind, "Why is it that as I am staying with Lah I am not getting any luck instead I am only getting into trouble?"


    [Master, you are the viin, and she is the protagonist. Have you ever seen the viin and the protagonist cooperate or apany each other?]


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm [That is impossible. Even if your luck score is high, that doesn''t mean you can be the main character or be as lucky as the protagonist.]


    [The bad luck of a viin remains, it will even increase with your luck.]


    "What the hell? So what do we need luck points for?"


    [Master, the viin is not as lucky as the protagonist. Your luck points can help you live longer or even be a viin.]


    [It also helps you to increase your odds of getting good items when drawing bonuses and many other good things.]


    [Of course, it also brings bad luck such as increasing the odds of other protagonists meeting you. Increasing the odds that those around you also have bad luck or suppress the luck of those around you.]


    [The current Lah may not have be your ally, however, she is apanying you so she is overwhelmed by your bad luck.]


    "Then we just have to stay away from Lah, right?"


    [Do you think it will be that easy? The thread of your fate and hers is twisted, no matter where you are, she will be oppressed by your bad luck.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru sighed¡­


    "Oi! Why are you looking at me with those pitiful eyes." Lah puzzled.


    He shook his head and said, "No, nothing."


    Lah: "???"


    He felt that Lah was also too pitiful, because she was rted to him, she got into a lot of trouble even though her luck score was extremely high.


    "So¡­ can Lah use her luck points to fight the other main characters?" Hikaru asked Rika.


    [That''s fine¡­ however, the odds of her winning will also be greatly reduced even if her luck pointspletely overwhelm the protagonist.]


    [Example.. Now, because her destiny is tied with yours, even though her luck score is much higher than Tadashi''s, the odds of her winning against him are only about 15-25%.]


    Hikaru heard that and let out a tired sigh. It seems¡­ as long as the viin is involved, even the main character can''t have a happy ending.


    He didn''t want to think anymore, after all he was just a passerby in this world.


    This world was a world in a novel, and every character was created by someone else''s pen.


    Even though he was living in this world like a normal person, that didn''t mean he wanted to stay in this world forever.


    He didn''t want to be a viin, who would be chased by the main character forever.


    Hikaru wanted to go to the Fantasy world, although even if he goes to that world, he won''t be the main character but at least he wouldn''t need to continue being the viin.


    He shook his head, as he did not want to think about it any longer.


    Hikaru picked up the backpack Kateb had left on the ground, and ced some food from the Panara''s space inside the backpack, then ced the backpack in front of the room door.


    Lah didn''t ask much when she saw this, now she was certain that Hikaru possessed some kind of superpower like a mobile warehouse.


    She suddenly looked away, and did not pay any attention to Hikaru''s actions.


    Lah felt like this was enough, she didn''t need to be a curious kitten, which would only make him more wary of her.


    Hikaru looked towards the door for a moment, then left.


    "Heh?! Won''t you go inside?"


    Hearing Lah''s question, he shook his head and said, "No need, if you already know the oue, you don''t need to see it."


    "Oh! Looks like¡­ you''re a rather sensitive person, aren''t you."


    Hikaru didn''t answer, as he went out.


    Lah knew that there was only one end for Sanym and Kateb. Sanym would turn into a Zombie, and Kateb would take the baby and leave for another safe ce.


    Then what?


    With Kateb''s personality, Hikaru and Lah both knew that Kateb will definitely not kill Sanym even though she would turn into a Zombie.


    It''s just¡­ , whether Kateb can take care of the other baby. Or Kateb and that baby will be a meal in a Zombie''s mouth.


    However, Hikaru didn''t care much. As he had thought before, this ce was just a world in a novel, every character here had an unremarkable ending except for the main character.


    Most characters would either die or live a normal life that no one notices for the rest of their lives.


    Kateb and Sanym were just one note in this chaotic symphony.


    "If not, why did you leave the food for Kateb?"


    Hikaru stopped walking when he heard that, he sighed and said, "It shows that at least in this cruel world there are still people who value your life."


    "I just hope he can live a little longer, I just want to keep the me of kindness that is burning in this dark world a little longer."


    Hikaru shook his head, he felt that he was a bit strange himself.


    Just now he thought that this world was just a fake world, and that he was a passerby.


    However, now he wanted to keep some hope of humanity in this chaotic and brutal world.


    Bizarre¡­


    Hikaru didn''t quite understand what he was thinking.


    He didn''t want to stay here long, so he left immediately. Lah looked at his back and smiled, however, her smile this time was a satisfied and happy one.


    Lah immediately went to his side too, apanying him. Even though Lah didn''t know where Hikaru was going, she thought that just following him would be fine.


    ¡­


    Inside the hospital room, Kateb looked at Sanym lying on the bed, her face as white as the dead.


    However, she smiled happily as she held the baby in herp, letting it suckle from her breasts.


    Sanym looked up at Kateb and smiled. "It''s a girl... Thank you... Kateb..."


    Kateb shook his head, he didn''t know what to say, his hand reached out, it was trembling, as he wanted to touch the baby.


    But then he pulled his hand back¡­


    "Kateb¡­" Sanym suddenly said: "Thank you."


    "Don''t¡­ don''t thank me¡­ I wasn''t able to protect you."


    Sanym shook his head: "No, thanks to you, I was able to give birth to this baby. But¡­ next time, please take care of it."


    "Sanym¡­" Kateb trembled, he knew why she said that.


    He wanted to say something tofort Sanym but in the end he remained silent.


    "Kateb¡­ take this baby away¡­ I¡­ I can''t hold back anymore¡­"


    Hearing Sanym''s words, Kateb noticed that the threads of blood beneath her skin had spread everywhere, her eyes were also gradually losing their ck color.


    Sanym lowered her head, her tears welling up, as she kissed the forehead of the baby in her arms: "Sorry¡­ Saphen, sorry for not being able to continue to be with you¡­ sorry, or forgive me¡­"


    She reached out, took Kateb''s hand, and put it on the baby: "Please¡­ help me take care of her."


    Kateb couldn''t hold it anymore and burst into tears. He picked up the baby tremblingly and looked at Sanym.


    At this time, although tears were still flowing, she showed a happy smile.


    As the baby left her mother it was as if it realized what was about to happen, so she cried loudly, and her cries echoed throughout the room.


    Saphen''s cry made Sanym feel despair and pain, and this made her cry even more.


    Kateb also cried, at this moment, tears and pain had engulfed them.


    "Go!" Sanym gritted her teeth and said.


    Kateb was startled, he looked at Sanym then turned and walked out of the room. He suddenly saw a backpack full of food outside.


    The backpack was his, however, he clearly remembered that the backpack was empty but now there were many boxes of biscuits, sausages, canned goods..etc.


    "Could it be¡­" Kateb thought of Hikaru and Lah, but when he looked around, he didn''t see anyone.


    "GAOOOO!!!"


    Suddenly, a scream from inside the room startled Kateb.


    Kateb turned his head, and he saw Sanym lying on the hospital bed convulsing. Her hair began to grow abnormally long, like tree roots as they started to spread around.


    He immediately closed the door and leaned back against the door, plopping down on the ground.


    He cried, he held the baby in his arms and cried. The baby in his arms also cried loudly.


    Their cries and tears filled this entire space.

 Chapter 91 Hikarus Decision

    ?


    Outside, 100 meters away, Hikaru suddenly sensed something and turned his head to look at the clinic.


    "What ''s up?" Lah saw his action and asked.


    Hikaru shook his head and replied: "Nothing."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Back to the supermarket earlier."


    "Hm¡­ are you going to scavenge everything inside?"


    Hearing Lah''s words, Hikaru nodded: "That''s right, there''s no one alive inside anyway."


    Lah felt confused, but a secondter, she smiled and said, "Hm¡­ well, do you need any help?"


    Hikaru suddenly stopped, he turned his head and said: "Can you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lah rushed into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    "Heh?! Oy! This is no ce for you to joke around, we¡­"


    Hikaru put his hand on her back, wanting to push her away but he felt something wet and warm¡­


    He raised his hand to look at it, and a bright red color met his eyes.


    Blood¡­


    "What the hell?!"


    Hikaru was startled, he immediately picked up Lah and rushed towards a nearby building.


    Lah gritted her teeth, as she tried to hold back the pain. Hikaru picked her up and ran at top speed. In less than two seconds, he covered more than 100 meters while carrying Lah in his arms.


    Hikaru swung his leg, and the tempered ss door was kicked by Hikaru as easily as a leaf.


    He rushed inside the building, ignoring the Zombies that were slowly approaching him.


    Hikaru easily slipped through the zombies, then ran to the staff room and rushed inside and locked the door.


    He chose this room because it was located in the back, and it was also devoid of any windows, so he could avoid being tracked.


    Hikaru sat Lah on the ground, and carefully took off her shirt, revealing her snow-white skin and two huge mountains covered by a ckce bra that was extremely seductive.


    However, right now, he didn''t care about her beauty, he only cared about the wound on her back.


    Lah gasped in pain, she suddenly smiled and said: "Ne! Would you like to see more?"


    Hikaru shouted angrily, "Do you not know when to joke and when not to joke?"


    "You..." Lah didn''t get angry when she heard that, on the contrary, she smiled happily: "It seems¡­ You also care about me very much. Hmm¡­ taking a bullet for you allowed me to see what''s on your mind."


    "Silent!" Hikaru shouted.


    He didn''t understand how she could make fun of him in this situation.


    Suddenly, Lah put her hand behind her back¡­


    "What are you doing?"


    "Take off my bra, of course, do you want me to keep wearing it while the bullet just went through the bra strap behind me?"


    Hearing La''s words, Hikaru said nothing, but he moved behind her.


    Just as she said, on Lah''s snow-white back, her bra straps ovepped with a bloody hole.


    That hole kept bleeding, and blood kept soaking her back.


    "Okay, take it off!"


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Lah smiled: "You¡­ are so cute."


    Hikaru shook his head and sighed, he felt as if Lah didn''t care about her life.


    "You¡­ Can you help me take it off? My back is injured, I can''t wrap my arms around my back."


    When Hikaru heard that he didn''t feel amused.


    ''Then why were you able to wrap your arms around your back when I was sitting across from you?''


    ''Are you kidding me?''


    He silently scolded Lah in his heart, however, his hand did not hesitate, as he slowly raised Lah''s bra strap, then...


    He gently pulled on the bra strap to unfasten thetch.


    "Um¡­" Lah suddenly moaned, the sound was both pitiful and seductive making him jump.


    "What the hell are you whining about? Can you be quiet for a bit?"


    "But¡­ you touched my wound¡­ um.. ah¡­ it hurts¡­"


    Hikaru: "..."


    ''Do you need to moan in such a seductive and stimting way?''


    ''You think I''m a herbivore? No! I am a carnivore, I''m very ferocious, and I will ''eat'' you.''


    Of course, that was just his opinion, as he couldn''t say those words.


    "Hikaru¡­ be gentle with me¡­"


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Are you testing my patience?"


    "Hehehe¡­" Lah just smiled without saying anything.


    Hikaru shook his head: "Hold on a little, I''ll try to do it quickly."


    "Don''t do it too fast, too fast is not good."


    Hikaru: "..."


    If Hikaru did not see the wound he would have wondered if Lah was really hit or not. As Her expression was a bit¡­ eerie.


    Or¡­ was she shot in the head? Or did the bullet hit some nerve causing her thinking to be weird?


    Hikaru didn''t know, he tried to be gentle, even though her expression was a bit weird that didn''t mean she didn''t feel pain.


    Lah turned her head, and watched Hikaru concentrate, he carefully unbuttoned her bra bit by bit making her heart beat continuously like a battle drum.


    Even though she was 30 years old, this was the first time she had closelye into contact with a man except for the times when she was in contact with corpses.


    After all, her job is a police officer, so it''s normal toe into contact with corpses.


    However, no matter how mature and intelligent she is, at this moment, she still could not control her heart and her mind.


    Lah felt the pain lessen, but her heart beat faster, and her breathing quickened.


    Lah''s face was as red as a ripe apple, it seemed that at this moment, she didn''t care about the wound on her back as she was only focused on Hikaru''s face.


    ''He''s so handsome when he works hard...''


    ''A¡­ I like the way he looks.''


    ''Huh! Do not try to escape from my hand.''


    "Heh?!" Hikaru suddenly shivered, he felt as if something extremely dangerous was approaching him.


    He looked around to check, and upon not seeing anything unusual, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he unbuttoned her bra. It fell, revealing the wound, but Hikaru could see two soft, white moons that were half exposed on either side.


    Lah also knew what Hikaru was seeing. Even though she spoke as if she was very bold, at this point she felt a bit shy.


    However, when Lah saw Hikaru''s staring at her'' mountains'', she didn''t feel ufortable.


    On the contrary, was excited,her body heat up like she had a fever, and her heart beat faster as if it was about to jump out of her chest.


    Hikaru shook his head, and tried to focus on the wound on Lah''s back.


    He gently ced his hand on her back¡­


    "Um..." Lah felt the heat from Hikaru''s hand on her back and groaned.


    "Sorry, you''ve got to be patient for a bit."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Lah obediently nodded. However, her next move was no different from seducing him.


    Lah pulled her hair up so he could easily see her wound and didn''t let her hair touch the wound.


    However, when Hikaru saw Lah''s rosy white cheeks, his throat felt a little dry, and his body also heated up.


    ''Damn it! Calm down!'' Hikaru silently scolded himself.


    However, Lah''s charm was just too terrifying. Such an almost perfect woman was exposing her body in front of him, he was also a man, and it was difficult for him to control his lust.


    Hikaru took a deep breath,as he tried to calm down.


    He lowered his head, and looked at the wound, Lah''s blood calmed him a lot.


    ''This is¡­'' Hikaru seemed to have discovered something, however, he was not sure.


    "Hold on, I want to see if the bullet went deep."


    "Um¡­ be gentle with me."


    Seeing Lah so docile, Hikaru was surprised. She was so cute right now, so cute that he just wanted to hug her.


    Hikaru shook his head, and took out some medical equipment from Panara''s space. He took a medical cotton ball and gently soaked the blood, then tried to put his finger in to find the bullet.


    "Um¡­ Ah!" Lah felt so much pain that she almost passed out.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I¡­ I feel something is plugged into my lungs¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    Lah couldn''t continue, her face turned pale. Even if she opened her mouth, she couldn''t breathe.


    Hikaru saw this and knew that Lah''s condition was starting to be dangerous.


    ''Why was she so normal before but now she''s be like this?''


    ''Wait! No gunshots, no shooters found¡­''


    ''The important thing is that maybe after being pinned to Lah''s back, the bullet didn''t do much. However, maybe after it enters her body the true function of the bullet will activate.''


    ''To do these things requires a high-tech ammo or gun.''


    ''There is only one person who satisfies the above factors¡­''


    "Rakan!" Hikaru gritted his teeth in anger, he didn''t think that the bastard woulde back and shoot him.


    If it weren''t for Lah who took the bullet for him, he was afraid the person in danger right now would be him.


    He watched as Lah struggled to breathe, her face gradually became paler than before, as if she was about to die.


    Now, Hikaru was faced with two options.


    One, save Lah. However, he didn''t know how to save her.


    Given Rakan''s careful nature, he must have thought of the case that someone would take out the bullet.


    So¡­ Rakan would definitely create some kind ofmand, when someone tried to take out the bullet it would automatically trigger a certain function.


    In this case, he didn''t dare to act rashly, otherwise, it would endanger Lah.


    Two, kill her.


    Yes, this was the best chance for him to kill a main character easily.


    Now, Lah was out of breath, and seriously injured. If he took action and cut off her head, she wouldn''t be able to resist him.


    So¡­ Lah''s 250,000 lucky points will be his.


    With that huge number of luck points, he can withdraw rewards and possess better items.


    He can even increase the kill rate of the other main characters.


    Hikaru''s mind kept thinking, and within a second, countless thoughts appeared and disappeared.


    Suddenly, he gritted his teeth and made the final decision.


    "System, use 18,000 unused lucky points to withdraw rewards."

 Chapter 92 Youre Beautiful, But Youre Too Smart

    ?


    [Master, do you really want to save Lah? You should remember this is your best chance to kill her. If you kill her now, you can take all of her luck points.]


    Hikaru shook his head at that and said: "She saved me, then I will save her too."


    [Ding! Start withdrawing.]


    "Don''t talk nonsense, are there any healing potions?"


    [Yes.] Rika spoke up.


    At this moment, a small test tube appeared in his hand, inside the test tube there was a red liquid resembling blood.


    Hikaru didn''t think much, he immediately opened the lid of the liquid bottle and brought it in front of Lah.


    "Drink it!"


    Lah couldn''t hear anything right now, it was like she was in the middle of a storm, the only sound she could hear was the wind.


    The scene before her eyes gradually blurred, and it was as if they were about to disappear.


    Hikaru did not dare to hesitate, he opened the lid of the bottle, squeezed her cheeks to open her mouth, then poured all the liquid in the bottle inside her mouth.


    At this moment, Lah realized she was standing in front of a river, surrounded by white, without any other colors.


    ''Heh?! Am I dead?''


    Lah shook her head and sighed, it seemed that her life had ended.


    "Don''t you hate him?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out. Lah didn''t know where the voice came from, she didn''t even know if it was male or female, but she was calm.


    "Him? You mean Hikaru?"


    "That''s right. You died to protect him, don''t you regret it? Don''t you hate him?"


    The voice continued to resound, but Lahughed and shook her head. She gently sat by the riverbank, and let her feet sink into the river.


    However, she only felt the coldness of the river as if it were a cier.


    "Regret? If I did, I would never regret it. I only regret one thing."


    "What?"


    Lah put her hands behind her back and looked up. There was no sky, just a white space.


    She smiled and said, "What I regret is¡­ Heh?!"


    Before Lah could finish speaking, a hand suddenly grabbed her arm, then pulled her roughly.


    Lah was startled, but a secondter, she opened her eyes to see Hikaru looking down at her.


    "This is¡­" Lah said weakly.


    Hikaru sighed: "You''re fine, the bullet is out, you''re safe."


    Lah didn''t show any joy when she heard that, she just reached out her hand and stroked his face.


    "Thank you."


    He shook his head: "No, I''m the one who should thank you. If you hadn''t helped me with that bullet, I would probably have died."


    Lah smiled, she didn''t say anything more, as she just looked at Hikaru''s face.


    As Hikaru felt Lah''s gaze, he felt a bit embarrassed, he didn''t know why after waking up, she was acting like a different person.


    He shook his head, took out something, and gave it to her.


    Lah saw the thing and realized it was a bullet, but it had four pointed legs around it.


    "This is the bullet that went into your body." Hikaru exined: "It''s like a normal bullet, however, after entering your body, these four legs will open and release a terrible poison that will kill you."


    "Even after that, these four legs will continuously drill deeply inside your body, destroying your internal organs."


    Lah nced at the bullet, then stared at Hikaru again.


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Are you listening to anything?"


    "Of course I''m listening."


    "Haizzz." Hikaru sighed, he felt that Lah was gradually getting weirder. However, that''s fine, as long as she didn''t be his enemy.


    Lah smiled and said, "Hikaru, did anyone tell you that you''re handsome?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    He reached out and touched Lah''s forehead: "No heat, no fever. Or¡­ has the stimnt entered your nervous system?"


    Lah pouted and said, "Huh! Isn''t it okay to give you a littlepliment?"


    Hikau shook his head: "I know I''m handsome. Even if you don''t say it, I''m still handsome."


    "Ah! You''re over-confident, I didn''t think that you would be a narcissist."


    "Sorry for being so handsome."


    "Hahaha¡­" Lah tried to sit up, suddenly, she realized she was shirtless right now. The only piece of cloth covering her was the jacket that Hikaru was wearing earlier.


    "Just now¡­ your shirt was dirty, and you were in critical condition so I couldn''t put your shirt back on. That''s why¡­um"


    Lah suddenly put her index finger on his lips, she smiled, her face a little pink, and full of charm.


    "So¡­ Can I borrow your shirt?" Lah held Hikaru''s coat with her free hand and brought it to her nose: "Um¡­ the scent is very manly."


    Hikaru: "..."


    ''You''re luring others tomit crimes, aren''t you? Is that what a police officer should do?''


    He shook his head and said, "It''s up to you."


    "But¡­ how did you know then that someone was sneaking at us?"


    Lah shrugged: "I don''t know, I just sensed that you were in danger."


    "So¡­ why did you take that bullet for me?"


    Lah tilted her head, thought for a moment, then said, "Hm¡­ I don''t know, my body just acted on its own."


    Hikaru frowned, he felt that the reason she gave wasn''t convincing, but he didn''t want to focus on that either.


    "You..." Lah suddenly said, her face flushed, her expression a little embarrassed: "Can you turn away? I need to get dressed."


    "Ah! Okay¡­" Hikaru turned around, he was feeling extremely confused. Why was Lah so obedient and shy now?


    ''Could it be¡­ that poison really attacked her brain so her behavior and thinking were affected as well.''


    ''Rakan is really careful, he wants to kill me by any means possible.''


    "Done!"


    Lah''s voice rang out, Hikaru turned his head to see Lah wearing his slightly oversized coat on her which made her look adorable.


    The zipper had not been fully pulled, only stopping in the middle of her chest to reveal a piece of snow-white skin, the top was also decorated with a few drops of sweat, she was so seductive to the point that it could kill.


    Hikaru almost couldn''t help it.


    A beautiful woman wearing a man''s shirt, revealing a bit of her chest, was both discreet but attractive.


    Especially since she''s wearing his shirt.


    She is wearing his shirt.


    She is wearing his shirt.


    Important things need to be said three times.


    "You..."


    "Heh?! Don''t you like me wearing your shirt?" Lah said softly, a shy smile on her face.


    "Okay, it''s up to you."


    "Hehehe¡­" She smiled triumphantly, Hikaru felt a headache again.


    ''Women are indeed confusing creatures.'' He thought to himself, then raised the bullet and asked: "Did you see the person who fired this bullet? Or guess who shot me?"


    Even though Hikaru already knew the answer, he still wanted to see if Lah could guess the killer.


    Lah held the bullet with a strange shape in her hand, then threw it behind her back.


    "Heh!? What the hell are you doing?" Hikaru asked, confused.


    "If you know how to fight, then why keep that bullet?"


    Hearing Lah''s words, he immediately asked: "Who?"


    "Definitely the young man who owns the armored vehicle we met this morning."


    "Why do you think that he is the one?" Hikaru felt a little surprised that Lah was able to guess that the person who did this was Rakan.


    Lah crossed her arms over her chest, as she exined: "The Drones he controls are of the kind we''ve never seen, so he certainly possesses some kind of advanced technology."


    "Given the size of that bullet and the perception of my wound, it should be possible to shoot at a decent distance, about 200-300 meters."


    "However, I did not see anyone or anything suspicious in that area. That proves he used some kind of Drone, hid in the surrounding buildings and fired that bullet."


    "But¡­ to do that, he needs to know our exact location¡­"


    Before Lah finished her sentence, she checked around Hikaru''s coat and discovered a very small chip.


    "That is¡­"


    "Location chip." Lah frowned and said, "Maybe when we were fighting the Drones, he put these on us."


    At first, he was only about 80% sure, but now he was 100% sure that it was Rakan.


    "Do you know that person?"


    Hikaru nodded. The car is an extremely advanced technology, even the technology on that car is far beyond the technology that humanity possesses."


    "He also has a younger sister, named Aiko. However, they are not siblings, Aiko was adopted by Rakan''s parents from the orphanage when she was young."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Lah smiled: "Looks like what I guessed when we first met was correct. You seem to know quite well about this world and special people, don''t you?"


    Hikaru didn''t refute but didn''t confirm either, he just kept silent.


    "Alright!" Lah sighed: "Haizz, I will not care about this anymore, rest assured. Because¡­"


    She suddenly approached Hikaru, then reached out and stroked his face: "You are very interesting, my man."


    "Your man? Since when did I be your man?"


    "Heh?! So what do you think Velys will think when she sees me like this?"


    Hikaru was startled. That''s right, if Velys saw Lah like this, no matter how he exined it, Velys would certainly not believe that there was nothing going on between him and Lah.


    ''Wait! Why am I worried Velys will misunderstand?''


    Hikaru shook his head and said, "It''s up to you, I don''t care."


    "Ah! You saw my whole body, now you are abandoning me. You really are a heartless man." Lah pretended to cry.


    "Don''t pretend, I didn''t see anything either. Besides¡­ at that time I just wanted to save you."


    "I don''t care. I saved your life."


    "I also saved your life." Hikaru didn''t give up, as he frowned.


    "You¡­ are you a man? Why are you always rejecting a beautiful girl that is trying to approach you? Aren''t I pretty?"


    "No, you''re beautiful, but you''re too smart."

 Chapter 93 New Function: Selective

    ?


    "Heh?!" Lah heard that andughed, "Are you praising me?"


    "Yes, you are so smart that I feel scared around you."


    "Velys is also very smart."


    "But she knows how to be silly around me."


    Lah: Angry + 999,999 ( ££ `§¥¡ä)


    "Are you kidding me?" Lah asked angrily.


    "No, I''m just telling the truth."


    "Huh!" Lah pouted, she felt disgruntled but she still said: "Okay, your Velys is the best, she''s the best, okay?"


    "Um¡­ for now."


    "You¡­" Lah really wanted to scream then bite Hikaru to death.


    Was there any man in the world who would treat a beautiful girl like her this badly?


    "Okay, we have a bigger problem to deal with. Perhaps¡­ Rakan is still outside, or to be more precise, he is probably still looking for us."


    "Huh!" Lah took a deep breath and calmed down: "As you said, he is a very careful person. I think he''s probably using Drones to find us."


    "Perhaps¡­ he will¡­"


    ¡­


    Outside, somewhere, Rakan was in his car, monitoring his surroundings through 10 cameras from the 10 drones patrolling outside.


    ''The Drones couldn''t be allowed to fly inside the building, as that would make it easier for them to detect them.''


    ''Even though I kept a great distance, and used a gun barrel that didn''t make any noise, the girl was still able to take the bullet for that bastard.''


    ''Can she detect the Drone?''


    ''Impossible! The distance and all other conditions are perfect, so there''s only one reason, and that''s because she relied on her own intuition.''


    ''If that''s the case, her intuition is terrible, I need to be more careful.''


    ''Even though I used special ammunition that can pump poison and drill into her internal organs. However, she''s an evolved person, maybe she still has a chance to survive.''


    ''If she''s still alive, she''ll definitely be weakened for a long time. The amount of poison that the bullet injected into her body could kill 5 elephants in 1 minute.''


    ''The drones flying around will keep an eye on them, if they leave this building they will fire immediately.''


    ''Or¡­ I''ll check from the top floor. Yes, that''s great too. If that''s the case then I might as well narrow down the range they''re hiding in.''


    "Brother!"


    Suddenly, Aiko''s voice rang out, interrupting Rakan''s thoughts.


    "Aiko?"


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Aiko was a bit shocked, she asked, trembling.


    "me? Of course, I am trying to kill the two of them. Aiko, don''t worry, they''re dying. That girl was poisoned, that poison is enough to kill 5 elephants in 1 minute, even if she is alive, she cannot live like a normal person."


    "You¡­ Second brother, why are you so cruel?" Aiko suddenly shouted: "What did they do to you? They haven''t even scolded you, why are you doing this?"


    Her eyes were wet as if she was about to cry.


    "Aiko!" Rakan also felt a little angry at this time, he shouted: "You are too young to understand how evil humanity is."


    "Even if we don''t do anything to them, they will probably endanger us in the future. That''s why we have to kill them first. Aiko, I''m protecting you, protecting our lives."


    Aiko shook her head, her tears streaming down her face: "No! Rakan, you''re crazy, why are you always like this?"


    "In the past, you were afraid that if we went out we would be involved In a traffic ident, you were afraid of the many dangers around, so you stayed at home, and refused to find a job."


    "At that time, I had to work and earn money while taking care of my father and mother. Where were you then?"


    "Aiko¡­" Rakan wanted to say something, but Aiko immediately cut him off.


    "Where were you when I was tired and miserable? You just said that you''re afraid of the dangers outside, that you''re afraid of everything so am i not afraid?"


    "You let a girl like me struggle with life alone, get trampled by society, and now you''re saying that I''m too young to understand life."


    "Second brother, no, Rakan, I feel like you''re the one who doesn''t understand humanity, you don''t understand what this society is."


    "Aiko¡­" Rakan said shyly, "That''s a thing of the past, I will protect you. I will¡­"


    "Shut up!" Aiko plopped on the ground, tears streaming down her face like a stream: "Why would you do that? Since the end of the world, you''ve been killing people all the time, always using the excuse that those people will be dangerous to us."


    "Why is that?"


    Rakan found this difficult to exin to Aiko. He felt his intuition was as strong as that of the girl who had taken the young man''s bullet.


    However, if he said that it was due to his intuition, surely Aiko wouldn''t believe it and she would instead make things more chaotic.


    Rakan tried to exin: "Aiko you have to trust me. Since the apocalypse began, we have lived a safe life, thanks to our intuition and carefulness."


    "You can go outside and see, while the people outside are struggling to survive among the zombies, and look for food, you can safely live here."


    "Aiko, you should remember that you are living safely andfortably in the apocalypse thanks to me."


    Hearing that, Aikoughed scornfully: "Hahaha¡­ Rakan, since I was young, my father and mother have always respected you, they always always reminded me that I need to take care of you until I am older."


    "I have obediently listened to them, I have always taken care of you, even made money to support you for more than 10 years."


    "In those 10 years, I neverined or felt ttered that I could go to school and earn money to support you at the same time."


    "So what now? You''re proud of what you''ve done for me, and what I''ve done for you is bullshit?"


    Hearing that, Rakan gritted his teeth, he suddenly waved his hand, and a small hole in the back of the car suddenly appeared, shooting a small needle into Aiko''s back.


    Startled, Aiko red at Rakan, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Aiko, don''t worry. It''s just a sedative and a sleeping pill, the dose is also very small. You''re too excited, you need to rest a bit."


    "You¡­" Before Aiko could say anything, she fell to the ground, and slowly fell asleep.


    Rakan approached, picked up Aiko and ced her in the back row of the car. Then he thought for a while, then finally made the decision he felt that he needed to make.


    Rakan suddenly ordered: "System, make a chain."


    [Ding! You need iron materials and energy crystals¡­]


    "Get them from the stockpile."


    [Ding! Fabricated sessfully.]


    Just then, a chain appeared in Rakan''s hand, he put one end of the chain and locked it onto Aiko''s right leg, the other end he chained it to the foot of the chair.


    "Aiko, I hope you can understand and sympathize with what I am doing. I only want the best for you." Rakan muttered.


    Rakan sighed, then went to the front of the car, and continued to examine the screen being watched by 10 drones flying outside.


    ''Looks like¡­ I should take action.''


    ¡­


    Inside the staff room, Hikaru checked the draw results. Just now, because he was worried about Lah''s life, he didn''t have time to check the reward.


    ¡­


    - Good luck next time x 8


    - Power Evolution Potion (Tier F) x 5


    - Purifying Potion x 2


    - Healing Potion x 1


    - Equip: Haunted cloak (Tier F)


    - Equip: Frost Brooch (Tier F)


    Weapon: Tornado Bow (Tier F)


    - New function: Selective.


    ¡­


    "Rika, could it be¡­"


    [Don''t think about it.]


    "We haven''t finished talking yet."


    [I know what you''re going to say. You need a Tier E power evolution potion, you cannot use the fusion function to get a Tier E power evolution potion.]


    "So power evolution potions with Tier lower than E bes useless?"


    [You can think of them as an energy supplement or you can give other people.]


    "Hikaru sighed, he felt that his bad luck had started to show on his head."


    Although his lucky points were now over 60,000 points, having 8 "Good luck next time" after 20 draws was too much.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 60,200


    Unused points: 4,000


    Power: F+ (Perfect Humanity)


    Talent: Suppress (E), Assassin mode (F+)


    Skills: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F+), Viin''s Insight, Light Split (E)


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    Item: Power Evolution Potion (Tier F) x 5, Purification Potion x 2, Healing Potion x 1, Haunted cloak (Tier F), Frost Brooch (Tier F), Tornado Bow (Tier F), New Function: Selective.


    ¡­


    New function: Selective


    Description: You can choose the item you need to appear during the draw.


    The value and rate to receive the item will increase, however, you need to pay a corresponding amount of lucky points.


    ¡­


    Equipment: Haunted cloak


    Tier: F


    Description: When wearing this cloak, you can enter stealth for 5 seconds.


    If stealth is canceled, you will cause creatures within 5 meters around you to panic for 0.5 seconds.


    ¡­


    Equipment: Frost Brooch


    Tier: F


    Description: Female-only and has the ability to use water or ice-type superpowers.


    Increases water and ice power by 20%.


    ¡­


    Weapon: Tornado Bow


    Tier: F


    Description: Only for owners of wind-type superpowers.


    Can automatically turn the user''s wind power into a bow and arrow. The strength and number of arrows that can be cast is proportional to the strength of the user.


    ¡­


    Two items of equipment, one weapon and one new function. However, in it 1 item of equipment and 1 weapon were not for him.


    It seems¡­ The Tornado Bow is for Lah and the Frost Brooch is for Velys.


    So only the Haunted cloak was suitable for him.


    Hikaru sighed, even if the people around him didn''t possess the system, they could still enjoy some things from him.


    What about him? He didn''t need to say it, as the more he said it, the more sad it would be.


    "Use the new function."


    [Ding! Please select the item that you need to appear for the next draw.]


    "Tier E Power Evolution Potion."


    [Ding! You need to pay 1,000 Tier F energy crystals, 10,000 luck points and 5 Tier F evolution potions to increase the spawn rate of Tier E Power Evolution Potions to 20%.]


    "What the hell? It only went up to 20% and I need to pay that much? System? Are you a thief?"

 Chapter 94 Congratulations, Youre Wrong!

    ?


    Rika replied: [Are you stupid? Do you think that Tier E evolution potions are easy toe by?]


    [Do you know what the odds are for the Tier F+ evolution potion to appear?]


    "What are the odds?"


    [Only 2%. The Tier E evolution potion is much lower, less than 0.05%.]


    [Is the increase from 0.05% to 20% more or less?]


    Hikaru was silent¡­


    [Answer me! Is it more or less?]


    "More¡­it''s much more¡­"


    [Huh!]


    Hikaru started sweating, he felt that Rika was frequently getting angrytely. Could it be¡­ has she reached menopause?


    [F*ck you! You''ve just reached menopause, your whole family is in menopause.]


    Rika scolded angrily.


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he just sighed. Although he possessed the Auto-pick up skill, he currently only had about 300 more energy crystals.


    "Wait! What if I have a high level energy crystal?"


    [The system will convert it for you. For example, 1 F+ energy crystal is equivalent to 10 F energy crystals.]


    "Impossible! Armored zombies are so much stronger than normal zombies, why is it only 10 F energy crystals?


    [You canin about this to the World Will or system, don''t ask me.]


    "Ack! Hehehe¡­ sorry, lovely Rika, don''t be angry."


    [Huh!]


    Hikaru felt extremely dizzy. Lah gave him a headache, now add Rika, and the headache had increased by 2 times.


    He nced at Lah, who was also looking at him.


    The two of them looked at each other for a long time, then Lah suddenly said, "What do you¡­ mean by looking at me like that?"


    She smiled teasingly, Hikaru felt that Lah''s personality was like a book, and the back page was not the same as the previous one.


    ''Do you have multiple personalities?'' Hikaru thought to himself.


    He sighed and said, "Can you use a bow?"


    "Bow? I''ve used it before."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Okay! Do you need to be so annoyed with me? I''m a girl, a pretty girl."


    "Ah! So you think I have an obligation to treat you well?"


    "If you don''t treat me well, I''ll take Velys from you, and make her look in the other direction. Do you want to see the sight of Yuri?"


    "You..." Hikaru gritted his teeth, he couldn''t help but believe it was possible.


    She was a main character anyway, and even Velys trusted her a lot.


    If she really wanted to, he was afraid Velys would¡­


    Hikaru didn''t dare to think about it, he had already put a lot of resources on Velys, if she disappeared, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to resist the other main characters.


    "Huh! Have a little respect for me, I won''t touch Velys, or else¡­" Lah cut her throat.


    Hikaru could only sigh and shake his head when he saw that. He didn''t want to talk to Lah any more, and took out a bow from the Panara''s space.


    As The bow suddenly appeared in his hand, Lah was not surprised.


    However, when she saw the bow, she felt that the bow was made for her.


    Before Hikaru could say anything, Lah took the bow from his hand.


    Lah held it in her hand, and she felt the energy inside her body being directed by this bow.


    A gust of wind rose, centered on Lah, and blew around her. A gentle breeze blew everywhere, making the already cramped room even more chaotic because the contents inside were blown up.


    Hikaru was a little startled.


    ''Could it be that Lah can''t control her energy when itbines with the Tornado Bow?''


    Thinking of the worst-case scenario in his heart, he immediately prepared to stop Lah.


    However, the wind immediately disappeared. Every object in the room fell to the ground turning the room into a dump.


    The bow in Lah''s hand radiated a blue light as if it was delighted to be held in her hand.


    [Hm¡­ it seems that Lah is indeed the main character. That bow is too good for her, when she was holding it, her power greatly increased.]


    Hikaru didn''t feel strange hearing Rika''s voice either. He also felt that Lah''s luck points affected his prize draw.


    That''s why he got the bow, and of course, he had to give it to Lah because even if he kept it, he couldn''t use it.


    Lah waved the bow in her hand, smiling confidently she said: "Hm¡­ your present is not bad, I love it."


    Hikaru: "..."


    ''When did I say I gave it to you?''


    However, he only dared to think about it, he did not dare to say it because he was afraid to see the yuri scene between Lah and Velys.


    At this moment, in his heart, he didn''t want to bring Lah to live in the same house with Velys.


    Hikaru sighed, then said, "So¡­ let''s go out now, and deal with Rakan."


    "Do you know where he is? Given his personality, he must be hiding somewhere, and he will not reveal his whereabouts so easily."


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he stared at the system information board and then smiled confidently: "Don''t worry, I know where he is."


    "Ah! Here!" Hikaru threw Lah a Tier F evolution potion and said, "Drink it!"


    Lah pouted, "Don''t order me like that."


    Even though her words were filled with annoyance, she did as he said.


    Of course, Lah didn''t suspect anything, she opened the lid and drank the entire contents.


    Then, Lah smiled and licked her lips: "Hm¡­ awesome. I''d like another one, and it would be great to have it with ice and some rum."


    Hikaru: "..."


    ¡­


    In the car, Rakan waited patiently for Hikaru and Lah. No, to be more precise, he was waiting for Hikaru.


    ''From the 20th to the 4th floor of that building has been searched by me. All the people and zombies inside were also killed by me.''


    ''Now, only the floors below are left.''


    ''Perhaps they are hiding near the elevator or the emergency exit. Probably¡­ the staff room.''


    ''If it were me, I''d hide there. Anyway, it''s the most secluded ce and it''s closest to the emergency exit.''


    ''Bastard! This time you definitely won''t get out of my hands. I will definitely kill you.''


    Rakan didn''t understand why he wanted to kill Hikaru so much. However, his intuition was saying that if he didn''t kill Hikaru then Hikaru would definitely kill him.


    Naturally, Rakan trusted his intuition. And given his careful nature, he would rather trust his intuition than let Hikaru live.


    "Rakan, let go of me!"


    Suddenly, a scream rang out from the back of the car. Rakan was not surprised, he turned his head to look at Aiko and sighed: "Haizz, Aiko, don''t worry, that chain is long enough for you to go to the toilet."


    "Ah! I won''t peek, you can trust me."


    "You''re crazy!" Aiko angrily shouted, "Why are you treating me like this? Why?!"


    Rakan shook his head and said, "Aiko, I''m afraid you won''t calm down and that you will run out."


    "You also know how dangerous it is outside right now. I am only doing this for your own good."


    Aiko didn''t answer him, she frantically pulled at the chain, trying to yank it off the foot of the chair.


    But in the end she could only gasp as she sat in her chair, watching as her ankles were scraped by the chains, the blood oozing out contrasted with the white skin.


    Rakan also felt sorry for Aiko, however, if he unchained her, she would surely run away.


    He brought medical equipment used to treat Aiko''s wounds. She took what he had just handed her and threw it at him.


    "Get out! I don''t need your pity." Aiko screamed and cried, her tears streaming down her pretty face.


    "Aiko, you might hate me now, butter you''ll understand why I did it."


    "No! I don''t understand! I don''t understand! Release me!"


    Rakan shook his head, then ignored Aiko.


    [Ding! Subject has appeared.]


    Suddenly, the sound of the system resounded. Rakan heard that and immediately sat in the driver''s seat, he then watched the screen disyed on the system.


    On the screen, he saw a young man in a ck coat, moving at the speed of the wind in the corridor.


    In just 2 seconds, he rushed to the door and ran out of the house.


    ''Only him?''


    "Drone number 4, immediately check the other room."


    "The other Drones follow him, keep a distance of 100-200 meters. Also turn on the ''gecko'' mode."


    At this moment, the hand-sized drone No. 4 rushed into the staff room.


    Inside the room was a mess as if a storm had just passed.


    Rakan frowned because he couldn''t see the other girl anywhere.


    "Turn on the infrared sses."


    The infrared ss was turned on, but there was no dead corner in the room. However, Rakan clearly saw that no one was inside.


    ''Bizarre! What is happening?''


    ''Could it be¡­ that girl went the other way? Impossible! She was badly injured, she should be unable to move on her own.''


    Despite thinking like that, Rakan was still very careful, he ordered: "Number 4, continue to check the emergency exit and the elevator well."


    After that, he continued to observe Hikaru.


    At this moment, Hikaru took the ax out and rushed to the parking lot in the distance. This ce had countless cars lying around, some of them were even burning.


    He saw Rakan''s car, and immediately swung his ax, shing out a blinding streak of light.


    That streak of light immediately cut off all obstacles in its path, then collided with Rakan''s car.


    A curtain of light surrounded the car, the light trail that touched the light curtain disappeared, however, a little power still went through the light curtain, shing on the car.


    BAM!


    The terrible force from the sh made the car sway violently, on the car there was a groove more than 20 cm long.


    Hikaru didn''t stop, he rushed to the side of the car, and shed down with his ax.


    This time, he didn''t use the skill ''Light Split'', he used the ax de to cut directly on the front of the vehicle.


    The de of the ax touched the light curtain surrounding the car and easily prated it. The ax de did not stop,as it continued aiming to cut the car in half.


    At this moment, Hikaru suddenly used all of his strength, and shot out a streak of light from the de of the ax.


    SHH!


    The sound of cutting resounded, and the car was immediately cut in half by the light streak, the split sides fell to the side.


    Hikaru smiled because he seeded. If the curtain of light prevented the Light Split, then he used the ax de to cut it directly.


    The ax de could not be dissolved, and the sharpness of the ax was higher than that of the Light Split, so it could easily prate the barrier.


    After breaking through the barrier, he activated the Light Split, and cut the vehicle in half.


    However, what caught Hikaru''s eyes was not Rakan and Aiko, but a small box, in which Rakan''s voice rang out.


    "Congrattions, you''re wrong!"


    "What the hell?!"


    BOOM!!!

 Chapter 95 Prepare For Action - BNCT For 200 P.S

    ?


    (This is the bonus chapter for 200 Power Stone. Next BNCT is 500 P.S Thanks for your support ^_^)


    The box suddenly exploded, the explosion was no different from a normal grenade.


    Fortunately, Hikaru had evolved to F+, in that moment of danger, he jumped backwards, sessfully dodging the explosion.


    "Hahaha¡­ If you can find me then I will surrender. The fun has just begun."


    Rakan''s voice rang out again, then, in front of Hikaru were 5 identical cars, and of course they were all identical to Rakan''s car.


    "I am in one of these 5 cars, find me."


    Those 5 cars immediately sped off in 5 different directions. Hikaru frowned, and followed the car closest to him.


    The car was quite fast, with a speed of more than 80km/h. The surrounding zombies were also moving towards this ce because of the explosion just now.


    ''Damn it! He uses Zombies to get in his way.''


    ¡­


    Inside the car, Rakan smiled as he looked at the screen. On the screen was an image of Hikaru both killing zombies in the way with ease while chasing car number 3.


    ''It seems¡­ that this young man''s special abilities are physical strength and that weird axe.''


    ''If I kill him, I can take that ax.''


    ''Hm¡­ should I do it now or wait for him to get exhausted?''


    ''No, I should wait until he''s exhausted. He is also an evolved man, his intuition would probably also be terrible, so he should not be underestimated.''


    "Second brother¡­ I''m begging you, please stop."


    Aiko said while crying, she sat on the back, she bowed her head down, and her long hair was messy like tangled wool.


    Rakan turned his head, nced at Aiko then ignored her. He continued to pay attention to the screens disyed in front of him as if he was afraid to miss any moment.


    At this moment, Rakan felt a bit afraid of Hikaru''s physical strength.


    ''It''s frightening, he''s like a superhero. How Has he been following the car for more than 15 minutes at the same speed without getting tired?''


    ''Too dangerous. Such a person can''t live, he will definitely endanger me.''


    ''Drone number 4 has not found the girl, she is probably dead. No, even if she is dead, I must see her body.''


    "Drone number 1 and 2, help number 4 find the whereabouts of that girl. Numbers 2 and 4 search inside the building. number 1 look outside."


    "The remaining Drones continue to follow the young man."


    Then, he nced at a small screen, he saw that the navigation device on the young man was still moving. While the girl''s GPS device disappeared.


    Suddenly, an uneasy feeling appeared in his mind.


    ''Impossible. Maybe¡­ that girl discovered her location and destroyed it.''


    ''That''s not true either. If that''s the case then she must have told that to the young man.''


    ''However¡­ the position of the young man is still there.''


    ''Bizarre!''


    [Ding! Warning, vehicle number 3 is under attack.]


    "Hm?!"


    On the screen, Hikaru gradually approached the car, and repeatedly shed at the car with the ax. The numerous shes on the vehicle caused its speed to drop drastically.


    At this moment, he swung his ax, shing a streak of light onto the wheel.


    BAM!


    The wheel exploded, due to this it dashed onto the sidewalk, and crashed into a nearby building.


    Hikaru didn''t hesitate, as he immediately chased after it.


    When he saw that the car was stuck in the middle of a corridor, and that it was unable to move. He dashed forward, and shed a blinding streak of light.


    [Ding! Car #3 has been destroyed!]


    On the screen, Hikaru used a light sh to destroy the other car.


    Rakan was also not surprised, he ordered: "Let it explode!"


    [Ding! Detonation sessful.]


    BOOM!


    A terrible explosion sounded. However, Hikaru remained uninjured, just looking at Hikaru''s expression, Rakan smiled.


    ''He''s already starting to get tired.''


    That''s right, right now, Hikaru was panting, he was sweating like he was in a sauna.


    ''Should I kill him now?''


    ''No! He''s not too tired yet, if I make a move he will be able to react.''


    "Continue to trick him, until he is too tired to chase, then we will kill him."


    [Ding! Clear!]


    BOOM!


    "What the hell?" Rakan was startled when he heard another explosion.


    [Ding! Looks like the explosion detonated arge gas cylinder.]


    Rakan looked back, the building the other car had just entered had an area that seemed to be a restaurant.


    "So that''s how it is." Rakan nodded, seeing the dust covering the air.


    Suddenly, the uneasiness in his heart grew even more.


    ''Bizarre! Why do I feel even more insecure?'' Rakan frowned in thought.


    He focused on the small screen, seeing Hikaru''s location signal still lying inside the building, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Drone number 5 - 8, immediately scan with infrared. Drones 9 and 10, immediately look around the building."


    Rakan immediately gave an order.


    [Ding! No life detected within a 50 meter radius.]


    "What the hell?" Rakan saw the system''s message and was startled: "Impossible! In less than 2 seconds, how could he disappear?"


    He looked up at the small screen, and the location of the young man showed that he was still in this building.


    "Location-based search, now."


    [Ding! Positioning scanning in progress.]


    [Ding! Discovered.]


    "What?!" Rakan looked up at the screen.


    On the ground, through the dust floating in the air, an extremely small chip lying on the ground was emitting a signal.


    ''Impossible! After all, what the hell is going on?''


    ''Why is the navigation chip on the ground?''


    ''How did he find out about this?''


    ''Why?''


    ''Could it be¡­ he discovered the chip in the first ce?''


    ''Then why did he continue to carry the chip until now?''


    ''Or¡­ is it all a coincidence?''


    ''It can''t be! Maybe the girl just told him.''


    ''But the girl was poisoned, and in such a short time she couldn''t have been able to function properly.''


    ''Could it be¡­ do they have an antidote?''


    ''But their power isn''t a healing type.''


    "AAAA!!!" Countless thoughts made Rakan''s head feel like it was about to burst, he screamed in anger and helplessness.


    Aiko saw Rakan turn into a madman who could only hold his head, and retreat to a corner toment.


    "Damn it! Damn it! What the hell is going on?!" Rakan shouted: "Why is everything falling out of my control!"


    "No! Now is not the time to be angry. Calm down! I have to calm down!"


    Rakan consoled himself, he took a deep breath, then exhaled, rxing his whole body.


    "Hm¡­ it''s okay, I still have a backup n. Not sure if they''ll find me. The remaining 4 cars are all fake, they won''t be able to¡­"


    BAM!


    The car seemed to be impacted by an extremely strong force causing it to shake violently.


    "AAAA!!" Aiko shouted in fear.


    Rakan wasn''t scared, he was just surprised when his car was attacked.


    "What the hell?! Maybe there are monsters?"


    BAM!


    Before Rakan could do anything, another explosion sounded, and the car shook even more violently.


    [Ding! Warning!]


    [Ding! Warning!]


    [Ding! Warning, the vehicle has been severely damaged, automatically using the stored energy to repair itself.]


    The red warning light illuminated the inside of the car, and Rakan quickly gave the order.


    "Hurry up! Open the protective dome!"


    [Ding! The mana is only 30%, do you want to continue using the dome?]


    "Open the protective dome!"


    [Ding! The dome has been opened sessfully.]


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Outside, there was a continuous sound of explosions, the car was still shaking but much less than before.


    Rakan immediately opened the external camera, however, he didn''t see anything.


    "System, simte scan."


    [Ding! Start an emtor scan.]


    A 3D simtion scene appeared in front of him. The system predicted itself based on the data it had, immediately detecting a person more than 200 meters away.


    "Someone sneak attacked me? What the hell was that? Grenadeuncher?"


    Yes, he could only think of that weapon to cause such arge explosion, causing his car to be damaged so severely.


    [Ding! The prediction is sessful, the opponent uses a bow weapon.]


    "Bow?! Are you kidding me? Did the damaged vehicle affect the system?"


    BAM!


    BAM!


    However, Rakan now fully believed what the system said.


    He clearly saw an arrow made of countless blue winds rushing towards him.


    Those arrows touched the protective film and exploded, the winds that formed arrows shot out around.


    They were as sharp as knives, instantly leaving multiple cuts on the surrounding walls.


    ''Another super-powered person?''


    "System, make more Drones."


    [Ding! Insufficient energy.]


    Rakan frowned when he heard that, and he thought of an escape n in his heart.


    However, he also felt extremely strange. To be clear this vehicle was in a camouge state.


    From the outside, this was just an ordinary car among countless other cars in a parking lot.


    Why would that person discover him?


    ''Is it¡­ a coincidence?''


    ''Impossible! If it''s a coincidence then why is that person constantly attacking this vehicle.''


    [Ding! Image of suspect captured.]


    The screen disyed on a window of a building 200 meters away from him, a girl holding a bow, continuously shooting wind arrows at him.


    "That''s¡­ that girl¡­ no way!"


    Rakan was startled, his face showing surprise mixed with fear: "She was poisoned, that bullet even drilled inside her internal organs."


    "Why is she still able to use her superpower as if nothing happened?"


    [Ding! Energy is too low, please add energy. The protective dome will disappear after another 30 seconds.]


    Seeing the bulletin board appear in front of him, Rakan felt like he was being struck by lightning, sitting still in his chair, his hands shaking violently.


    Countless thoughts popped into his head but nothing helped him solve the problem.


    On the contrary, those thoughts also made his head ache like someone hit him in the head with a hammer.


    Aiko sat in the corner holding her head crying, she was surrounded by fear as the explosions rang out continuously, and the car continued to shake.


    "Damn it! Hide! I have to hide!"


    "System! Recover all Drones, start the system, and leave this ce at the fastest speed."


    "Use smoke bombs for support. Prepare for action."

 Chapter 96 I Can Give You The Secret Of This Car

    ?


    20 minutes ago.


    In the staff lounge, Hikaru looked at Lah and asked: "I know his location, however, he is a very careful person, so there will be many ns to stop us."


    Lah heard that and smiled: "Hikaru, he is a careful person, not an omnipotent person, there are many ways to deal with him."


    "Hm?! You mean¡­"


    She nodded and said, "That''s right. He is a careful man who has many ns to deal with us."


    "He tries to anticipate our predictions to figure out how to deal with us."


    "So¡­ the way to deal with him is¡­"


    Hikaru remained silent, listening intently to what Lah was about to say.


    "That is¡­ we don''t need a n."


    "Heh?!" Hikaru felt like he heard wrong, so he tilted his head and asked Lah again: "What the hell are you¡­ talking about?"


    "Hahaha¡­ do you find it strange?" Lahughed and said: "I have been in contact with many criminals, many of which are psychopaths or extremely bizarre."


    "Of course, there are many people who have a careful mentality like Rakan, so the investigation process is extremely difficult."


    "People who are psychologically too careful tend to think a lot. In particr, they all have the ability to have a lot of internal monologues."


    "Their internal dialogue is so much that it borders on schizophrenia."


    "Perhaps they are very careful, but their mentality is also very weak. If their n is disrupted, they will go into a state of panic, and even their mentality will copse."


    Hikaru seemed to understand what Lah was saying: "You mean¡­ we''re not going to follow any ns to mess with him, right?"


    "That''s right." Lah nodded: "We just need to act in chaos, then he will also fall into chaos because his ns are not what he expected."


    "Then¡­"


    Lah hadn''t finished speaking but she had a mysterious smile like a ck rose with thorns that carried deadly poison.


    Even Hikaru, who was usually unbothered, shivered in fear.


    ¡­


    Returning to the present, Rakan immediately started the car, and prepared to flee.


    The camouge disappeared, revealing Rakan''s car standing out among the countless other cars.


    However, Lah wouldn''t let him escape that easily. She stood in a small room, by the window, and continuously shot precise wind arrows at the car.


    She only needed to pull the bowstring and the bow would automatically channel her energy and create an arrow with the wind.


    This process happened very quickly, in less than 4-5 seconds the bow had created a wind arrow.


    Lah liked this bow so much that she didn''t want to let go of it.


    ''Huh! You bastard Hikaru, there are so many good things that you didn''t give me early.''


    ''Hm¡­ I have to find a way to get him to give me more. Haizzz, I have to make some sacrifices, hehehe¡­''


    Right now, Hikaru was moving at tremendous speed. Thanks to the Haunted cloak, when the dust filled the space, he threw Rakan''s locator, then activated the stealth state and left.


    Hikaru felt that the Haunted cloak was too powerful, after entering the stealth state, even the infrared scanner could not scan him.


    Suddenly, he felt a shiver as if a monster was watching him.


    Hikaru stopped, and looked around. There weren''t any abnormalities around him.


    He didn''t even see any of Rakan''s Drones.


    ''Bizarre! What was that feeling just now?''


    Hikaru thought to himself, then shook his head without thinking, he immediately continued to rush towards Rakan''s position.


    In just 30 seconds, Hikaru saw Rakan starting his car, and preparing to run away.


    ''Looks like Lah was right, he has started to panic, now he can only run away.''


    ''However¡­ you should not try to escape.''


    Right now, in the car, Rakan was extremely worried. Unless he leaves this ce, to a safe ce, he could not rest.


    [Warning! The protective dome is about to disappear, please provide more power.]


    [Warning! The protective dome is about to disappear, please provide more power.]


    [Warning! The protective dome is about to disappear, please provide more power.]


    Three notices appeared in front of him, the lights in the car all turned red, they blinked continuously to warn Rakan, causing Rakan to panic even more.


    Sweat poured out like a bath from him soaking his clothes. His eyes darted everywhere, not looking in any fixed direction.


    When he panicked, he couldn''t think of anything, he couldn''t even control his actions.


    His body began to shake uncontrobly, and his mind became chaotic.


    Aiko''s sirens and cries caused his brain to overload even more. Every sound around him was like bells ringing in his head.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    "AAAA!!!" Rakan shouted madly, he looked like a madman.


    [Warning! The energy has run out, the dome is about to close.]


    [5]


    [4]


    [3]


    [2]


    [1]


    ¡­


    [Warning! The protective dome has disappeared.]


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm BAM!


    As soon as the protective dome disappeared, a terrible explosion was heard, the car was attacked by some strange force causing it to shake violently.


    The terrible explosion broke all the ss on the car, the fire outside entered, causing Aiko to scream in fear and despair.


    BAM!


    "AAAA!!"


    Another explosion sounded, and the impact caused the car to overturn horizontally.


    If this car had not been armored and reinforced, it would have exploded into many pieces.


    Rakan saw everything around him spinning, then everything went dark.


    Hikaru saw that the car was attacked by Lah so many times that the protective dome disappeared, as he saw this he felt a little¡­ scared.


    Yes, he was scared, not happy.


    It must be known that he possesses a mysterious ax and a terrible ''light split'' skill that could not destroy the car''s protective dome.


    But Lah was different, she just awakened her superpower, her weapon was also only a Tier F bow but her attack power was extremely terrible.


    She was even able to destroy the protective dome of Rakan''s car and cause it to overturn.


    If he let her use a stronger weapon, he was afraid...


    Thinking about that, Hikaru suddenly shivered. He felt that maybe he should stay away from Lah as much as possible.


    One day, if she felt angry, he was afraid that she could easily cut him into 10 pieces with ease.


    However, he had to admit that Lah''s n was great.


    As expected, not following any n caused Rakan to be confused.


    At first, he let Lah leave the building with the Haunted cloak.


    He then took the Haunted cloak, and disarmed his stealth to attract Rakan''s Drones.


    Next, he just pretended like he was tricked by Rakan with the 5 fake cars.


    Hikaru used the skill "Surveince" to foresee Rakan''s intentions and location, then provided that location to Lah.


    Anyway, Lah uses a bow, she can attack from a distance so she is the deciding factor in whether they can defeat Rakan or not.


    Using the protagonist to defeat the protagonist, that was Hikaru''s own n.


    As for the location chip¡­ he was just acting freely, without any prior nning.


    In the end, everything was just as Lah said, Rakan was in chaos, and he had no other choice but to run away.


    Hikaru approached the car, nced at Lah hiding, and motioned for her to continue covering him.


    Even though Lah was almost 200 meters away from Hikaru, she had used his evolution potion, so her eyesight was much better than before.


    Hikaru approached the car, and saw that it was overturned horizontally, the ss on the car was broken, there were also many holes in the car, probably caused by Lah''s wind arrow.


    He did not dare to let down his guard, holding the ax in his hand, he shed out a streak of light that cut the car in half from the waist.


    Then, he kicked the car with his foot to separate the two parts.


    BAM!


    His kick caused the front end of the car to be pushed away.


    Suddenly, Rakan rushed out from the rest of the car, holding a gun that was aimed precisely at Hikaru''s head.


    His fingers were about to squeeze the trigger when he lost control of his body.


    "AAAA!!" Rakan screamed in pain because a wind arrow had just pierced his hands, and the gun fell to the ground.


    Hikaru was also startled at this, fortunately he had Lah to support him, otherwise, he would have been shot dead by Rakan,


    He did not dare to hesitate, as he immediately rushed towards Rakan, and swung his ax.


    Although Rakan possessed a bizarre cube and an armored vehicle, he was still an ordinary person, and his strength and speed could not bepared with Hikaru.


    The ax de swept over, Rakan''s hands fell, blood spewed out like a stream from it, making Rakan scared, and causing him to scream in despair.


    "AAA!! That hurts! That hurts!"


    [Ding! You cut off both of Rakan''s arms, you have taken 50,000 of his luck points.]


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin point: 110,200


    Unused points: 54,000


    ¡­


    Name: Rakan


    Lucky points: 150,000 VND


    ¡­


    Seeing the system message, Hikaru still wasn''t happy at the moment because he still couldn''t kill Rakan, as the odds were too low.


    However, he still wanted to try.


    That''s right, now, Rakan''s hands have been cut off, and even behind him was Lah.


    If he didn''t kill Rakan now, he was afraid he wouldn''t have another chance to do so.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, raised his ax, and aimed it at Rakan''s head.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from the back of the car. It was Aiko, she was trying to climb out of the car from the broken window.


    Aiko panted, upon seeing Rakan''s both hands have been cut off, she felt scared, and tears suddenly flowed from her face.


    Hikaru frowned, and thought in his heart: ''Could it be that Aiko has the ability to save Rakan? Impossible! Then I can''t wait!''


    Hikaru once again swung the ax, however, Aiko''s next sentence brought him to a halt.


    "I can give you the secret of this car."

 Chapter 97 Aikos Past...

    ?


    Hikaru nced at Aiko when he heard that, he smiled and said: "The secret of this car... I think the one who knows it best is him, right?"


    He said as he pointed at Rakan: "If I kill him then I can get that car, or to be more precise, the technology driving the car."


    "I don''t need to listen to you or deal with you. Rakan must die, that''s inevitable."


    Aiko shed tears, but her face remained calm: "The technology of this car is tied to his life. If you kill him, the car will self-destruct."


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that, while ncing at Rakan. Hikaru believed what Aiko had just said, Rakan was a careful person after all, and he will definitely have a n that even if he dies, other people won''t be able to get the cube.


    "But you also said the car is linked with Rakan, so how can you help me get that technology?"


    Aiko shook her head: "No, I have a way to help you get the cube that is manipting and modifying the car."


    "No! Aiko! You''re crazy!" Rakan suddenly shouted: "If he gets that, he''ll kill us all, he''ll..."


    BAM!


    Hikaru kicked Rakan in the face. This one kick caused Rakan to break several of his teeth, but because his hands were severed by Hikaru, he couldn''t use his hands to ease the pain.


    Rakan fell on the ground, the sand and other impurities fell on his wound, causing him to feel even more pain that he couldn''t stand, causing him to only scream and cry.


    Aiko saw Rakan rolling around on the ground in pain, her heart ached, she wanted to go and support him but the chain still tied her legs to the car seat.


    She tried to pull hard, however, the chain couldn''t be broken just by Aiko''s weakness, it made her ankle bleed even more.


    Hikaru saw that her legs were chained and frowned, then looked at Rakan again and shook his head.


    Looks like¡­ this bastard was worried his sister would betray him or cause trouble, so he kept her locked up on purpose.


    He swung his ax, and a streak of light shed, then disappeared in an instant. Aiko jumped, she felt that her legs were lighter.


    She lowered her head, it was true that the chain that bound her legs had broken without her even knowing it.


    ''Could it be¡­ that when the young man swung his ax, it was able to break the chain swiftly?'' Aiko thought in her heart. But she only saw a sh of light and then disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Hikaru suddenly spoke up: "If you try to deceive me, you will end up like him."


    Aiko heard Hikaru''s cold voice that sounded like it wasing from hell and trembled with fear.


    She gulped down her saliva, then nodded.


    Aiko struggled to climb out of the rear body of the vehicle, then went to the front body of the vehicle.


    "You¡­ will you spare me and him?"


    Hikaru smiled at that: "Do you think I''ll forgive him?"


    "But¡­ but¡­ he already had his hands cut off."


    Hikaru frowned, and said in his heart: '' I Cut off his hands but his luck was only reduced by 50,000 points. Rakan still has 150,000 Luck, do you think he won''t pose a threat to me?''


    Even though he thought so in his heart, Hikaru just shook his head and said, "Sorry, I won''t forgive the enemy. However, if you can help me get the cube you said, I can let him diefortably."


    "You¡­" Aiko cried, she knelt on the ground, trembling, begging him: "I beg you¡­ please¡­ spare my brother. I will¡­ I will do anything you want."


    "Anything?"


    Aiko''s body trembled upon hearing that, but then, biting her lip until it bled, she gently nodded: "Yes, I will do whatever you say."


    "Aiko¡­" Rakany on the ground looking at Aiko and Hikaru, his eyes filled with anger as he shouted: "Don''t¡­ Aiko, don''t listen to him. I don''t need that bastard''s pity."


    "Hm?! You want me to break all your teeth?" Hikaru frowned.


    Suddenly, Aiko grabbed Hikaru''s pant leg, raised her head, and looked him straight in the eye.


    She gritted her teeth, then reached out with her other hand, shakingly pulling up her T-shirt, revealing her snow-white skin underneath.


    She even revealed her tworge mountains surrounded by a white bra filled with innocence.


    Hikaru sighed and shook his head, "Why are you doing this? He caused you a lot of trouble, and he even chained you up like an animal."


    "So¡­ why are you sacrificing so much for him?"


    Hearing that, Aiko didn''t know how to respond. She just shook her head, and cried as she said, "Our parents told us before that we have to take care of him. I know, I''m just an orphan picked up by them."


    "If it weren''t for them, I''d be dead. That''s why, this is the only way I can repay Rakan''s parents."


    Hikaru felt amused when he heard that, he said, "You''re Aiko, aren''t you?"


    "Heh?! Do you know me?" Aiko was a bit surprised, not expecting this young man to know her name.


    "Don''t you remember who I am?"


    "You¡­" Aiko tried to rummage through her memories, however she didn''t seem to know anything.


    Besides, Aiko also didn''t know who Hikaru was, anyway she was only interested in going to school and working part-time to earn money, so she was not interested in other things.


    Suddenly, a bad premonition appeared in Rakan''s mind, he tried to suppress the pain that was tormenting him as he shouted: "Aiko, don''t listen to what he says! Aiko, run away, don''t mind me."


    Aiko nced at Rakan, however, Hikaru''s words caught her attention because Aiko''s intuition was telling her that perhaps Hikaru would say something very important.


    Hikaru sighed and said, "Haizz, even though you don''t remember who I am, I remember you very well. You have a tattoo on your back, about 20cm from your back, don''t you?"


    "Heh?! Why do you know that?" Aiko was startled, she felt extremely surprised when Hikaru knew about it she was so shocked she blurted out: "No way! Even Rakan doesn''t know about this. Why do you know that?"


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Of course I know very well, I even know that it''s a circle tattoo with a special character in the middle, right?"


    Aiko suddenly blushed and stammered, "You¡­ you peeked at me changing clothes?"


    "Are you stupid? Why should I peek at you changing clothes? It''s just¡­ I know your past very well."


    "What?! Are you¡­ are you telling the truth?"


    "He is not! Shut up! You should shut up!" Rakan suddenly shouted, he screamed in vain because Aiko was now only paying attention to Hikaru.


    Hikaru knelt on the ground so he could get a better look at her, his eyes met hers and said, "If you want to know the truth, you have to pay a pretty heavy price."


    He said while using his index finger to lift Aiko''s chin, her still bleeding lips made her even cuter, making other people just want to ''torture'' her more.


    "You¡­ but¡­ I¡­ I have nothing to give you."


    "No, you have a lot, especially your loyalty." Hikaru smiled and said, "And that cube too."


    Aiko''s face turned even redder now, like a ripe apple that would make anyone looking at it want to take a bite.


    "I¡­ but you haven''t made it clear who you are, what do you know about me?"


    Hikaru smirked, "Hahaha¡­ my name is Hikaru, I''m the son of the richest man in this city, Hodai."


    "Hikaru? Ah! I have heard about you¡­ but¡­ it seems that the rumors about you arepletely different."


    "Rumorse from other people''s mouths, of course it won''t be true."


    "So¡­ what does that have to do with me?"


    "Of course it is rted. Don''t you remember who saved you when you were young?"


    "Save me? You mean¡­ you saved me when I was young? But¡­ I don''t remember that. Besides, I''m in no danger for you to save me."


    Hikaru shook his head, and began to exin: "You are not the biological child of the Rakan family."


    Aiko nodded: "I know that. When I was 7 years old, Rakan''s parents adopted and protected me."


    Hikaru shook his head again, he sighed: "No, you are wrong. Rakan''s parents are the ones who kidnapped you."


    "What?!" Aiko was startled, her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked at Hikaru: "No way, they¡­ how could they do that."


    "Hikaru, you bastard! Aiko, don''t listen to him, he''s talking nonsense, Aiko!!!" Rakan screamed in despair.


    Hikaru nced at him, his gaze cold. He stood up and walked over to Rakan, but Aiko''s hand was still gripping his pant leg.


    "You¡­ Please, don''t hurt him. Tell me what happened."


    ''The fish has bitten the hook.'' Hikaru thought to himself, then he said: "Your real name is Ayasane Aiko, the princess of the Ayasane family, one of thergest families in this city."


    "However, when you were 6 years old, your family was exterminated by other ns, and you were lucky to survive along with the housekeeper of the Ayasane family."


    "But¡­ that housekeeper is a spy, and also Rakan''s father. He sold the information of the Ayasane family to other ns, so your n perished."


    "You are lying!" Rakan shouted: "Aiko, don''t listen to him. He is lying! He is taking advantage of your trust."


    "Silence!" Suddenly, Aiko shouted.


    That''s right, the one who shouted was Aiko, not Hikaru. She looked at Hikaru, her lips trembling but couldn''t say anything.


    "its very hard to believe, isn''t it? However, it is all true. My n doesn''t go to war because in my eyes, House Ayasane is just a small, unimportant n."


    "However, any major family in this city knows that story very well."


    Aiko trembled, not knowing whether to believe Hikaru or not because the information was so horrible, it made her brain unable to think of anything.


    "You should believe me because you and I met at a party of the elite before."


    "Heh?! You mean¡­"


    "That''s right." Hikaru nodded: "You were only four years old then, me and you, and the other kids were ying in the garden, at your family''s private mansion."


    "At that time, you identally fell into the aquarium, but I saved you, that''s how I saw the tattoo on your back."


    "That tattoo proves that you are from the main bloodline of the Ayasane family."

 Chapter 98 We Will Be Enemies

    ?


    Aiko was surprised, but then she immediately asked, "But¡­ you''ve never seen my back, how do you know I have a tattoo on my back?"


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Didn''t you hear who I said I was just now? I am the son of the richest man in this city, Hikaru."


    "All the information in this city, as long as I want it, I can know it."


    "And¡­ Do you think with your beauty you can live peacefully for the past 13 years?"


    Aiko was startled hearing that.


    That''s right, Aiko, despite her extremely beautiful beauty, has never used it as a tool to make money.


    Moreover, she never got into trouble even though she came home from workte at night.


    When her friends go to work with her as a waitress, someone would actively tease or flirt with them although they are not as pretty as her.


    But no one seems to notice her, not even the thugs make fun of her.


    "Did you realize it?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Aiko looked at him with eyes filled with confusion and surprise.


    Hikaru continued: "Besides¡­ don''t you think you''re luckier than the people around you? You always find a good job, the sry is higher than others, do you think all of that is due to your efforts?"


    "Could it be¡­" At this point, Aiko seemed to realize something, she asked: "You¡­ you helped me?"


    Hikaru nodded, then shook his head again, "Not really. I''m just keeping you safe, I don''t know about other things."


    "Perhaps¡­ the other ns felt that you were pitiful, so they decided to support you, so that you can be a normal person for the rest of your life."


    Aiko felt like she didn''t know what to do, what to say. She looked like she was struck by lightning, as she was unable to ept what Hikaru said.


    However, when she thought about it carefully, what he said made perfect sense.


    Her path was too easy, even though her family is poor, she could easily get a good job with a high sry.


    Even in the process of working, she did not encounter any problems. Whether she broke the rules of the workce or made a lot of mistakes, the managers in the ces where she worked were very gentle with her.


    Is it¡­ everything is like what Hikaru just said, was she really the daughter of the Ayasane family?


    "But¡­ but¡­ at least¡­ Rakan''s father protected me and took care of me until I grew up."


    "Even though he made a mistake, but then¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­" Suddenly, Hikaru burst outughing: "You really are an idiot, Aiko."


    "Do you think he really loves you, because he takes care of you?"


    "Heh?! What do you mean¡­" Aiko suddenly trembled.


    Hikaru smiled and said, "When your biological father and mother were about to die, they had to kneel at Rakan''s father''s feet to pray for you to live."


    "Even, your father and mother agreed to give all of their remaining possessions to Rakan''s father just so you could live. However¡­ you should touch your head, in this position¡­"


    Suddenly, Hikaru pointed to the top of his head, leaning slightly to the right.


    Aiko didn''t raise her hand to touch her head because she knew what was there.


    "You know there''s a wound there, right?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Aiko nodded: "That''s right. My father, no, Rakan''s father said that when I was a child, I identally fell down the stairs, that''s why I got this wound."


    "Hahaha¡­ do you believe that?"


    "Was¡­ but¡­ can you tell me the truth?"


    "Of course. Anyway¡­ you also agreed to give me everything that is yours, including yourself."


    Hearing that, Aiko''s body suddenly trembled.


    "Stop! Aiko, please¡­ he''s lying, don''t listen to him." Rakan shouted with all his might, tears and blood smeared across his face.


    The constant pain that tormented him drove him crazy. However, Aiko was hisst spiritual support, his only rtive.


    No matter how painful he tried to pull Aiko out of the stinking mud, he had to pull Aiko away from Hikaru.


    Hikaru frowned, he also knew that Rakan was just trying to scream with his weak breath.


    He won''t scream for long. However, Hikaru was also surprised that Rakan could endure such a terrible wound for such a long time.


    Ah! Because he is the main character.


    Aiko bowed her head, gritted her teeth, then nodded, softly saying, "Please¡­ tell me the truth."


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Even though your father and mother gave all the remaining assets to Rakan''s father at that time, he still did not let you go."


    "First, he killed your parents, then threw you down the stairs."


    "Even though your head was injured, you still didn''t die, as your life is too strong."


    "At that time, another n that had nothing to do with the war of the Ayasane n appeared to put an end to this war asking Rakan''s father to let you go."


    "Because of your head injury, you forgot everything and started a new life as the adopted daughter of the Rakan family."


    "You have been given a mission to be his wife, you must take care of and be Rakan''s reproductive tool."


    Aiko who heard that trembled more violently, her hands sped together, and her eyes blurred with tears.


    Too awful¡­


    Too nauseous¡­


    "So¡­ is everything that happened in the past 13 years a lie?"


    Hikaru nodded: "Yes, it''s all lies."


    "AAAA!!!!" Aiko suddenly screamed, her screams were filled with despair and pain, as tears flowed like a stream.


    Her mind was in turmoil, her heart seemed to be squeezed so hard that it was about to break.


    "Why?! Why are you treating me like this?! Why?!" Aiko shouted, she used all her strength to scream so her voice was starting to get hoarse.


    "Aiko¡­ please¡­ don''t listen to him. Let''s¡­"


    "Hikaru¡­" Suddenly, Aiko spoke up, interrupting Rakan''s words: "Rakan¡­ does he know about this?"


    Hikaru shrugged and said, "Of course he does. Anyway his parents told him that they would raise you and raise you to be his wifeter. Even the will says all about this."


    "However, he was afraid that you wouldn''t ept the truth so he decided to burn the will."


    Hearing that, Aiko looked at Rakan who was lying on the ground, covered in blood.


    However, right now, she didn''t feel pity or pain for Rakan. On the contrary, her gaze turned cold and filled with anger.


    "Is what Hikaru said true?"


    Hearing Aiko speak, Rakan took a deep breath, then said: "No, he is lying. Our Parents died in an ident, leaving no wills.


    "Aiko, you must believe me. Your parents really saved you, you at that time¡­"


    "Silence!" Aiko suddenly shouted: "Hikaru, you said that Rakan''s father took all of my family''s remaining assets, so why are they still living in poverty?"


    "Because of gambling." Hikaru said with a smile, "Rakan''s father owes arge amount of money because of gambling since he was serving the Ayasane family. He sold the information of the Ayasane family in exchange for money to repay the debt."


    "However, his nature will of course not change. After acquiring your parents'' property, he continued to burn it into gambling games."


    "In the end, he and his wife were killed by creditors, which they disguised as an ident."


    Rakan angrily shouted: "No! You are lying! You are lying! I won''t allow you to speak ill of my parents!"


    "AAA!!! Hikaru, even if I die I will not forgive you! I will kill you! I''ll chew your bones, drink your blood!"


    Even though Rakan cursed at him a lot, he just smiled silently because he knew Aiko was thinking and confirming the information he just said.


    That''s right, Aiko was recalling the information in her memory.


    ''Rakan''s father is indeed a gambler, and his mother is a greedy one.''


    ''If¡­ if I connect the information that Hikaru told me with what I know, then everything really matches up and makes perfect sense.''


    Aiko suddenly remembered what her father and mother always pinned on her head.


    ''You have to know how to cook to suit Rakan''s taste.''


    ''You have to know how to do housework.''


    ''Aiko, you have to have children, the more the better. Especially a son.''


    ''Aiko, you can''t go far, you don''t need to study too much. Just knowing how to take care of Rakan is enough.''


    ''Aiko¡­''


    ''Aiko¡­''


    ''Aiko¡­''


    She sat helplessly on the ground, however, she was no longer crying. Her tears seemed to have dried up, leaving only the hatred and pain inside her heart.


    Rakan gritted his teeth, his gaze filled with hatred towards Hikaru.


    Faced with that gaze, Hikaru just shrugged and smiled scornfully. Of course he wasn''t afraid of Rakan, he even wanted Rakan to get even more angry.


    "So¡­ what are you going to do next? Do you still want me to let him go?" Hikaru spoke up.


    Aiko shivered, her arms wrapped around herself as if she was feeling cold.


    Hikaru could only shake his head at this, it seemed that Aiko could no longer think of anything.


    In the end, killing Rakan was the best solution. Even if he didn''t get the cube, the luck points he would get after killing Rakan was more than enough.


    "Wait!" Suddenly Aiko spoke up.


    Hikaru stopped and looked in her direction.


    Aiko stood up and walked in front of Rakan. At this moment, her face was filled with anger, as it was no longer innocent like before.


    "Rakan¡­ even though your parents killed my parents, even then, I had to take care of you for more than 5 years."


    "However, in the past five years, I have neverined. I even thought that I would be with you forever."


    "But I was wrong. Everything is a lie, I want to kill you, cut you into a hundred pieces."


    "No! Aiko¡­ please¡­ Please don''t listen to him." Rakan begged, his voice trembling with fear and pain.


    Aiko shook her head: "I really want to kill you, but¡­ if I do, I''ll be no different from your parents. Besides¡­ the time I was with you, I also considered you as my brother."


    "Rakan¡­ this is thest time I will help you, and thest time we will see each other as family."


    "The next time we meet again, then, we will be enemies."

 Chapter 99 Rakan Will Die?!

    ?


    "No¡­ Aiko, please¡­ don''t say that. Please¡­ don''t believe his words. He''s lying!" Rakan said while trembling, tears welled up in his eyes making him more pitiful.


    However, if it was before, if Aiko didn''t know anything, maybe Rakan''s tears could make her pity him.


    But now it was different, facing Rakan''s pain and pity was only Aiko''s coldness and anger.


    "If you say he lied, then present a counterim."


    "I¡­" Rakan stammered, he really didn''t have any proof.


    "You don''t have any proof?" Aiko''s cold voice echoed again, like a knife shing through his heart.


    "Wait! Aiko¡­ listen to me..." Rakan hastily exined: "I¡­ you were picked up by my parents, that''s not wrong."


    "But¡­ it was a rainy day, my father saw you wandering in the street, and felt sorry for you, so he brought you home."


    "Things are not like what that bastard said. My father didn''t work as a butler for any of the Ayasane ns, he is saying nonsense."


    Aiko frowned and said: "He saw me wandering around, and brought me back... so... why didn''t your father call the police at that time so they could find my parents, but brought me back to raise me."


    BAM!


    Rakan felt as if he was struck by lightning, his eyes widening as he thought: ''That''s right¡­ why didn''t my father notify the police at that time, but instead tried to raise this girl?''


    Hikaru, who was standing nearby, smiled when he heard that. In fact, he had nothing to do with Aiko, nor did he know what her past was like.


    What he just said was fabricated by him. However, his story was 80% true, the remaining 20% was because he changed the structure of the story a bit.


    Although he had never seen the novel with Rakan as the main character, he had seen the summary on the forum.


    There were readers who have summarized the information of the characters, in which, Aiko is one of the factors that helped Rakan survive and reach the Fantasy world after standing at the top of the apocalyptic world.


    Like Hikaru said, Aiko was indeed the daughter of the Ayasane n, whose n was destroyed by other ns.


    Aiko was lucky to escape, however, she suffered a severe head injury and lost her memory.


    But¡­ the author made a slight mistake when he wrote that Rakan''s father picked up Aiko instead of taking her to the police station to find her biological parents.


    Anyway, it was just a small detail, so most readers choose to ignore it or not care about that small mistake.


    However, it was a critical weakness for Hikaru to exploit.


    He used that weakness to change the narrative that Rakan''s father was the butler of the Ayasane family, he was also the one who sold the Ayasane family information to other families.


    What proof was there to prove that what he said was false?


    None! Although Hikaru didn''t have any proof, if they put everything together it made sense.


    In addition to the fact that Rakan''s mother is a conservative woman, she always taught and prepared Aiko to be Rakan''s wife.


    This made Aiko feel a little uneasy inside, however, she chose to endure it rather than protest.


    One more thing, Rakan''s father was actually a gambling addict. When he saw Aiko, he thought that she was probably the daughter of a rich family.


    With the nature of a gambler like him, he immediately thought of making some money from helping Aiko.


    However, Rakan''s father discovered that Aiko was from the Ayasane n, whose n waspletely destroyed.


    While enraged, he hit Aiko''s head, causing her to be severely injured and lose her memory.


    Rakan''s mother now decided to save Aiko, however, they did not save her out of pity, instead they wanted to make Aiko Rakan''s wife.


    Those things were clearly written in the will left by Rakan''s father.


    In reality, Rakan''s parents died in a traffic ident, but it was just an ident set up by loan sharks to which Rakan''s father owed.


    He knew he was going to die so he left the whole truth to Rakan.


    Of course, Rakan couldn''t tell this truth, which would lead Aiko from one disappointment to another.


    In the end, Rakan did not solve any problems at all. He could only grit his teeth in silence.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Aiko asked with a frown, her voice so cold that Rakan didn''t recognize her anymore.


    The innocent Aiko from before was probably dead, now Aiko is filled with anger and hatred.


    Rakan shook his head: "Even if I told you, you won''t believe me, then¡­ I hope you''ll be happy with your choice. I just hope you can give me a chance to live."


    Aiko felt amused when she heard that: "Rakan¡­ it seems, in your eyes, I''m just an item for exchange."


    "But¡­ I am not like your parents and you. I said I would give you a chance to live, so I will definitely give you that chance."


    Rakan bowed his head, saying nothing more. However, he had other thoughts in his mind.


    Aiko shook her head and left, went to Hikaru''s side and said, "Thank you for protecting me, for saving me."


    Hikaru shrugged, he of course had never met Aiko, even the fact that she fell into the aquarium was his creation.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm However, who cares?


    As long as Aiko feels that everything makes sense, Rakan can''t tell her the truth anyway.


    Aiko continued: "As I promised, I will help you get Rakan''s cube."


    "So¡­ then, where are you going?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s question, Aiko lowered her head, then shook her head again: "I don''t know. But¡­ there is no ce for me."


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t think too much. I said you and the cube are mine, you think you can leave me?"


    At this moment, Aiko''s face suddenly turned red, she bit her lip lightly, nodded and said: "If you need me, I will follow you. But¡­ I''m just a weak and useless girl, I won''t be of any help to you."


    "Even¡­ you would also have to spend food on me. You should think carefully."


    "Hm..." Hikaru smirked, "Even if you''re useless, you still have other uses."


    Hikaru looked at Aiko from top to bottom. She felt his gaze and felt more embarrassed, however, she didn''t feel ufortable.


    ''Maybe¡­ because he saved me and was the one who protected me, so¡­ maybe¡­following him wouldn''t be so bad.''


    Rakan saw this scene and was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Aiko never showed that expression towards him, she never even blushed when facing him.


    Why?


    Why did that bastard have Aiko''s trust?


    ''Damn it! Don''t think you canugh for long, even if I lose the cube, everything is still in my n.''


    "I¡­ I''ll take you to get that cube." Aiko stammered and shyly said.


    "Um¡­" Hikaru nodded, and followed Aiko to the front of the car. Aiko seemed to be searching for something.


    Momentster, she shouted, "Here!"


    Hikaru immediately noticed where she was pointing. Aiko then exined: "Rakan was afraid that one day this cube would betray him or someone would hack into the cube''s system so he created this."


    Hikaru saw that Aiko was pointing to a lever.


    Aiko continued: "If you push that lever down, all the functions of that cube will stop working, and it will be a derelict cube."


    Hearing that, Hikaru felt something strange. He asked, "Did Rakan tell you?"


    Aiko shook her head: "He didn''t say anything, I overheard him design such a n."


    Hearing Aiko''s words, Hikaru frowned, as if something was wrong.


    Seeing Hikaru''s eyes filled with disbelief, Aiko said with a little anger, "Let me show you."


    "Wait!" Hikaru shouted, however, he was toote as Aiko pushed the lever down¡­


    A hole appeared immediately, in that hole there was a floating cube.


    Suddenly, as soon as Hikaru and Aiko saw it, it emitted a blinding light.


    BOOM!!


    There was a terrifying explosion, fire and smoke spread around, and a shockwave swept everywhere like a hurricane.


    Rakan, who was lying on the ground, suddenly smiled. As soon as the car exploded, in front of him, a cube emitting blue light appeared.


    It emitted light, which formed a cage that protected Rakan from being affected by the explosion.


    "Hahahaha¡­" Rakanughed loudly: "Idiot! Of course I predicted this, do you think you can easily get my cube?"


    The thick smoke covered the space, and Rakan felt even happier.


    ''Huh! That explosion is equivalent to 100 kg of TNT, the survival rate within a 100 meter radius is almost zero.''


    ''Aiko, Hikaru, I hope you will rot in hell, while I keep living, hahaha¡­''


    ''Aiko, don''t me me. Because you betrayed me, this is your end.''


    ''If you hadn''t betrayed me, we could have lived happily ever after.''


    ''Fortunately, I have a backup n, in case you betray me. Hahaha¡­''


    BAM!


    Suddenly, a streak of light cut through the dust, shing at Rakan, startling him.


    "What the hell?!" Rakan is scared.


    Although there was a light curtain blocking it, it only blocked 60% of the light trail.


    That streak of light still prated the barrier, although it was much weaker, it was still enough to deal damage to Rakan.


    Rakan couldn''t move, he could only stare at the faint streak of light shing at his leg.


    PKS!


    The sound of severing resounded, as Rakan''s right leg was cut off.


    "AAAA!!!" Rakan cried out in pain.


    ''Why?! Why is he still alive?!'' Rakan silently screamed in his heart.


    From within the smoke and dust, Hikaru held Aiko with one hand, while on his other hand was his ax, he stepped out the smoke and looked at Rakan.


    "AAA!! Bastard!" Rakan saw Hikaru and Aiko and knew his n had failed.


    However, he stillughed hysterically: "Hahahaha¡­ Don''t think I''m going to die here. We will meet againter. At that time¡­ I will pay back what you did to me a hundred times¡­"

 Chapter 100 Aiko Is So Strange...

    ?


    When Hikaru heard that, he knew he wanted to escape and swung his ax, shing out a blinding streak of light.


    However, before the streak of light could reach Rakan, he disappeared as if he had never appeared.


    Only a little of his blood remained on the ground.


    Hikaru frowned, then sighed. Anyway Rakan still had a lot of luck points, about 145,000 points.


    Even though Rakan was surrounded by Hikaru and Lah, and even when Hikaru cut off two of Rakan''s arms and legs, it was normal for him to escape.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, as he tried to calm down. Yes, he must be calm.


    Just like fishing, even if the fish had bitten the hook, it was not certain that it would be caught.


    Even if Rakan is about to die, he is still a main character, and a main character cannot die so easily.


    Even, the odds of Hikaru killing him ording to Rika was only 5%. While the odds of Rakan killing them was 95%.


    Even so, he injured Rakan so badly that he almost died. Hikaru also separated Aiko from Rakan, which is Hikaru''s greatest sess.


    Having finishedforting herself, Hikaru breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You¡­ Can you let go of me?"


    Suddenly, Aiko spoke up. At this moment, Hikaru noticed that his right hand was holding her waist a little tightly, making her ufortable, her face was also as red as blood.


    Hikaru saw this and let go of her, however, Aiko''s gaze was a bit strange on him.


    It was a look of avoidance and annoyance. Aiko sped her hands in front of her chest, it felt like she was disgusted by his touch.


    Hikaru frowned and said, "Now, you''re mine. No matter how you feel, you have to hold back and keep quiet, or I''ll feed you to the Zombies, get it?"


    Aiko nodded slightly. Suddenly, she asked, "Why¡­ did you know that that thing would explode? Why are you protecting me?"


    "Huh!" Hikaru smiled scornfully: "Because Rakan is a very careful person, he definitely won''t let anyone eavesdrop on his ns unless he wants to let others know."


    "Aiko, it seems he doesn''t trust you either. Rakan purposely let you hear his ns because he thinks you will betray him one day."


    "If you push that lever without me, you will surely die. That explosion was as powerful as 100 kg of TNT, it was enough to wipe out everything within a 100 meter radius. You just need to look around to understand."


    Aiko heard that and looked around. The center of the explosion was a crater more than 1 meter deep, cracks in the ground spread around more than 20 meters like a spider''s web.


    About 100 meters away, the ss of the surrounding buildings was also cracked by the shock wave, and even the ss was broken.


    Aiko suddenly shivered, if it weren''t for Hikaru, she would have turned into a pile of shredded meat.


    "As for the reason I saved you¡­ as I said, you are now my property. I certainly don''t want my property damaged."


    Hikaru shrugged and said, Aiko nodded slightly.


    After that, he didn''t pay any attention to Aiko''s expression or thoughts either. Hikaru knew that perhaps Aiko was now wallowing in anger and hatred.


    She both hated Rakan and him.


    Why does she hate him?


    Hikaru thought that there were two reasons.


    The first reason, he is the viin and Aiko is the heroine of the main character. Perhaps now the two of them hate each other, and even Rakan wants to kill Aiko.


    However, no one can predict the future. With the protagonist''s aura, Rakan will most likely find a way to make Aiko trust him again.


    The second reason, Aiko is an innocent girl. Maybe she won''t act on her thoughts but will act on her feelings.


    She has just been betrayed by Rakan, so she definitely won''t trust anyone else.


    Hikaru also didn''t want to pretend to be a good man, and beforting and making Aiko fall in love with him.


    No! He didn''t have the time or effort to do such things.


    He only kept Aiko to steal Rakan''s luck points. And another reason why Hikaru kept Aiko was her family.


    Yes, even though Aiko''s


    family waspletely annihted, however, in the novel "Apocalypse - I have an armored vehicle", the Ayasane n has one other person that''s alive.


    That person is not currently in this world but wille to this world in the future.


    In the novel, when that person, knew that Rakan was the one who took care of Aiko since the destruction of the Ayasane family until the end of the world, he rewarded Rakan.


    With that reward, Rakan evolved the cube, after evolving the cube, it could help him possess many extremely terrible superpowers.


    Back to the present, this time, when Aiko heard Hikaru speak, she did not respond. He knew Aiko was definitely angry, but he didn''t care, he was the viin anyway.


    However, Hikaru didn''t notice the fact that Aiko''s face was still as red as a ripe apple, her expression was a bit¡­ cute.


    ''He said¡­ he considers himself his¡­''


    ''But¡­ that''s fine too. At least, he saved me twice. At least, it''s better to follow him than Rakan.''


    ''Maybe¡­ he''s a good man, he''s also very strong¡­''


    Aiko secretly nced at Hikaru, that gaze was filled with shyness and infatuation. However, she still tried to stare at him as if she were memorizing his face.


    Hikaru shivered, he also felt Aiko''s gaze on him.


    ''What the hell?! I know you''re angry but don''t look at me with those murderous eyes.''


    ''I saved you once anyway, do you hate me that much?''


    ''No OK! Lah and Aiko felt like two slow-exploding bombs. In the end, Velys is still the best.''


    ''First find a way to let Lah leave automatically, then let Aiko live beside him peacefully.''


    ''Peace here means she won''t cause me any trouble.''


    ''Haizzz, it''s too troublesome. Why is it easy for the main character to do anything? Even standing still is surrounded by countless beautiful girls.''


    ''As for me, I have to think about how to keep these girls from causing trouble for me.''


    ''F*ck fate. F*ck the world''s will. F*ck the system.''


    Rika: [...]


    "Did you take care of him?"


    "Heh?!" Hikaru was startled when he heard Lah''s voice behind him.


    He turned his head, and saw that Lah was actually standing behind him then he replied: "Since when did you¡­e here?"


    Lah shook his head and said, "Since the car exploded, I immediately ran to this ce. Huh! I was worried about you getting hurt, but when I came here I saw you flirting with another girl."


    "Hikaru, you let me down. You''ve got Velys and me, and now you''re flirting with other girls?"


    "You''re greedy!"


    Hearing Lah''s words, Hikaru felt an extreme headache: "Don''t think about it. This girl is now our prisoner, her brother Rakan has run away. We will hold her hostage."


    Aiko stood next to Hikaru, and upon seeing him talking sofortably with Lah she felt a little ufortable.


    ''That girl¡­ is so beautiful. Like a model, no, she''s prettier than a model.''


    ''That bow¡­ Was she the one who shot the arrows that caused the car to overturn?''


    ''A girl who is both beautiful and strong... Do I stand a chance?''


    ''Wait! She just mentioned another girl. Velys? Is she his girlfriend too?''


    ''AAAA!! Why does he have so many girlfriends?''


    ''That''s not it! I¡­ I don''t like him, what the hell am I thinking?''


    ''That''s right. I don''t like him. Calm!''


    ''AAAA!! Why am I angry when he talks intimately with another woman?!''


    Hikaru and Lah saw Aiko suddenly grit her teeth, the sound of her gritting her teeth made them both stop talking and look in her direction.


    "Oi! She¡­ is a bit weird."


    Hearing Lah''s words, Hikaru sighed, "Don''t mind her. She''s just been tricked by her brother, now she''s our hostage so she''s angry."


    Suddenly, Lah frowned, then smiled mysteriously and said to Hikaru: "You should be careful. It seems that her personality is a bit contradictory."


    "Heh?! What the hell are you talking about?" Hikaru asked confused.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Hm¡­ording to criminal psychology she has an innocent and honest appearance despite her appearance. However, inside her, there will be another extremely scary personality to protect that honest personality."


    Hikaru shivered hearing that, he felt a chill down his spine.


    Of course he understood what Lah just said. That meant that Aiko most likely suffered from schizophrenia. Or worse, she was probably a Yandere.


    ''No OK! I can''t keep her by my side like this. Or is¡­''


    Hikaru nced at Lah, then said, "Hm¡­ you know I have Velys too, if another girles with me Velys will be jealous."


    "Get to the point!" Lah smirked.


    "Hm¡­ can you hold her for me?"


    "Hahaha¡­ no!" Lahughed and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re looking for a way to throw that girl to me, and then chase me away, aren''t you?"


    "Hahaha¡­ what are you talking about?" Hikaru forced a smile: "I''m a single man anyway, how can I live with a girl like that."


    "Oh! Then why can you stay with Velys."


    "Ack! Because¡­ hm¡­"


    "Alright! Don''t make excuses, I don''t forbid you from flirting with other women. Don''t worry, I will allow you to have multiple wives."


    "What the hell are you talking about?! I mean¡­"


    "Okay! I understand! Come on, bring her back to your mansion, Velys will know how to deal with her."


    "Heh?! Stop! Impossible."


    "Hikaru, you have to take responsibility for what you''ve done."


    "Ah!!" Hikaru had a feeling he was going crazy. His peaceful mansion must contain two slow-explosive bombs?


    At this moment, Aiko looked at him strangely, of course Lah also saw Aiko''s eyes.


    But she said nothing, just smiled and licked her lips as she thought: ''Things are getting more interesting, hahaha¡­''

 Chapter 101 Are You Thirsty?

    ?


    In another ce, about 5 kilometers east of Hikaru''s group.


    This ce was an abandoned factory, inside the warehouse, a saucer-like device lying on the ground suddenly emitted a blinding light.


    Immediately, Rakan appeared in this ce. Hey on the ground, panting, the likelihood of him surviving was like a giant bell that was tied by a small thread.


    Whenever the thread breaks, the bell will fall, and Rakan''s life will also end.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "System¡­ activate recovery mode."


    [Ding! Initiate connection to prepared resources.]


    [Ding! Activate recovery mode.]


    At this moment, the cube that was floating in front of Rakan suddenly stretched out and countless tentacles emitting blue light, headed towards the wall of the warehouse.


    BAM!


    The tentacles immediately smashed through the wall, revealing a secret room about 20 square meters.


    Inside that room were a lot of crates, the crates filled up that room. The tentacles seemed to know which crate they needed.


    Then, the tentacles connected to the crates ced in the deepest part.


    The cube now stretched out another tentacle. This tentacle had a sharp needle-like tip that pierced Rakan''s chest .


    "Ah!!!" Rakan cried out in pain.


    However, at this moment he suddenly remembered the scene of Hikaru holding Aiko in his arms.


    He remembered Aiko''s eyes filled with contempt and disgust.


    Those memories made him so angry that he forgot the pain.


    "Aiko¡­ Hikaru¡­ I wille back¡­ I will do to you a hundred, a thousand times what you did to me."


    Rakan gritted his teeth, his face was terrifying. Moreover the blood and sweat in his face made him look even more terrifying like a demon.


    At this point, the liquids from inside those barrels went through the tentacles, turned into a strange liquid and pumped into Rakan''s body.


    "AAAA!!!" Rakan cried out in pain, but his hatred helped him endure this terrible pain.


    [Ding! Beginning the body''s regeneration process.]


    [Ding! Preparing to join bones.]


    Rakan clenched his teeth and nodded.


    The three tentacles spewed out 3 joints that resembled prosthetic bones, hammering into Rakan''s severed bones.


    "AAAA!!!!"


    Although the cube had injected some anesthetic into his body, it was still not enough topletely eliminate the pain.


    Rakan howled miserably, the pain making him feel like he was about to pass out.


    [Ding! Please stay awake, if you lose consciousness it will cause danger to your body.]


    Rakan heard the System speak and bit his lip, using another pain to keep himself awake.


    Momentster, the three joints werepletely imnted in the bone where Hikaru had cut off.


    Sweat soaked Rakan''s clothes, he gasped, feeling like he was about to pass out from the pain and exhaustion.


    Things hadn''t finished yet.


    The tentacles of the cube began to take the parts that were severed by Hikaru.


    During the explosion, the cube collected the body parts of Rakan that were severed by Hikaru and preserved it very well.


    Tentacle fibers surrounded the wound, secreting extremely small fments.


    After that, the tips of those tentacles turned into sewing needles, which started sewing his arms and legs.


    The process was less painful, and plus the anesthetic the cube had already injected, Rakan felt much more relieved.


    About 10 minutester, Rakan''s arms and legs were stitched together.


    [Ding! End of body regeneration. However, the owner needs to rest for at least 15 days so that the joints of the bones and the flesh can heal.]


    [Ding! During this time period, every day, the system will pump some special nutrients into the body to maintain the owner''s vital energy at maximum.]


    Then, the cube''s tentacles carried Rakan inside the mysterious room.


    It automatically opened a crate, inside there was an air mattress. The air mattress unfurled, and the tentacles gently ced him on top of the air mattress.


    Rakan breathed a sigh of relief. He ordered: "Disguise another wall over the warehouse."


    [Ding! Camouge has begun.]


    The cube immediately created a curtain of light, obscuring the entrance to this mysterious room.


    If you look from the outside, you can only see a normal wall. But Rakan lying inside the room could clearly observe the situation outside.


    This time, he rxed his body and took a deep breath.


    ''Damn it! Fortunately, I prepared a ce to hide the reserve resources.''


    ''Hahaha¡­ surely that bastard Hikaru and Aiko wouldn''t have thought that I would create a secret ce like this.''


    ''Fortunately, I was careful, and I anticipated that one day, Aiko would betray me. I also anticipated that one day my life would be threatened.''


    ''In this room there are enough medical supplies, medicine and food that can enable me to live for 1 month.''


    ''My wound needs 15 days to fully heal, during this time, I can''t go out or move.''


    ''I also anticipated this, so I installed a n to help me escape and a program to recover my body.''


    ''Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll die in front of those two bastards.''


    ''Alright. During this time I need to think about a n so I can stock up on more supplies and food.''


    ''As for revenge¡­ huh! Let those bastards have some fun for a while. Then¡­ I''ll let them feel the pain they''ve caused me.''


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, the sky that was already dark was now even darker.


    In a supermarket about 2 kilometers away from the st site. Hikaru sat with his back against the wall, thinking about many things.


    Currently, he has collected all the food and supplies in this supermarket.


    Hikaru wanted to continue to another supermarket but it was getting dark, and it would be dangerous to stay outside.


    He didn''t know if there were monsters or zombies out there that had evolved beyond his understanding like that armored Zombie.


    That''s right, that special armored Zombie seems to have human-like intelligence, it could even learn to attack like a human.


    If it can continue to grow or evolve, Hikaru feared¡­ that it could be an existence at the top of the food chain.


    Besides, he has another big problem to worry about¡­


    BAM!


    "Ack!" Hikaru was hit on the back with a hand by someone. Although he did not feel pain, he felt difort.


    He turned his head and immediately saw Lah: "What the hell are you doing?"


    Seeing Hikaru upset, Lah pouted: "Oy! I''m a pretty girl, can you stop being annoyed with me?"


    Hikaru shrugged his shoulders, "No! If you can''t stand it, you can leave, and I''m not asking you to follow me."


    "Huh! Don''t think you can chase me away with that childish trick."


    After Lah finished talking she sat next to Hikaru, leaned on his shoulder and said: "That cocktail-like bottle, do you still have it?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    Cocktail? Damn it! It''s evolutionary medicine! Not cocktail!


    However, he could only sigh and say: "No, you think it''s a potato? I only have 1 bottle. Besides¡­ that potion only works once, there''s no point in taking it again."


    "Stingy!" Lah pouted, she certainly didn''t believe that Hikaru had only one vial of the solution.


    Hikaru shook his head: "I find it difficult to understand. Before you used my power evolution potion, you were already strong, why were you so strong?"


    "Heh?! Don''t you know the source of my power?" Lah looked at Hikaru a bit surprised, then she seemed to realize something and added: "Ah! I forgot that you are not qualified toe into contact with that secret."


    "That secret?! What do you mean?"


    Lah nodded with a smile: "I mean¡­ the source of my power, most of the great ns know if. If you don''t know it then that proves that Hodai didn''t see you as his heir."


    "Make it clear." Hikaru frowned.


    "Hehehe¡­ if you want to know this information? You must offer a price that interests me."


    Hikaru shook his head: "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk, anyway, I''m not too interested in that matter."


    That''s right, although Hikaru was a bit curious as to why Lah possessed such tremendous power even though she had never used the evolution potion.


    It must be known that while in the hotel, her strength and speed were on par with his, no, to be more precise, she was even slightly stronger than him.


    When he met her again at the beginning of the apocalypse, he also saw that she could easily hold a very heavy iron staff but swing it with the same ease as a light wooden stick.


    This made Hikaru feel a bit surprised but also made him feel curious.


    However, if Lah didn''t want to tell him, he wouldn''t continue to care.


    Hikaru thought that if the origin of Lah''s power was due to human research, then there must be some imperfection.


    To be more precise, side effects.


    And the evolution drug that the system provides is the perfect product, with no side effects at all.


    Therefore, he is not too concerned about the source of Lah''s power.


    Unless¡­ Lah''s powers can continue to grow or evolve, or even give her some superpowers.


    At that time, Hikaru would be really interested in the source of Lah''s power.


    At this moment, Lah pouted and said, "You¡­ stingy!"


    "That''s right. I am a miser!"


    "Hikaru¡­" Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    Lah heard that voice and felt annoyed: "Huh! Your little mistress is here."


    Hikaru shook his head: "I said I''m not flirting with her, don''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Understand! I understand!"


    At this moment, Aiko carried a few cans of water in front of her chest , and behind her was arge backpack.


    Aiko came in front of Hikaru, nced at Lah with an annoyed expression on her face, and felt a little happy.


    She looked at Hikaru, held the water can in front of him and said, "Are you thirsty? I brought you some water."


    Hikaru: "..."

 Chapter 102 I Cant Walk Anymore

    ?


    Hikaru nced at Aiko, and upon seeing that she was smiling naturally, without any pretense, he felt a little¡­ uneasy.


    He waved his hand and said: "I am not thirsty, you should keep it to drink. In the apocalypse, supplies, especially food, are precious, so use them sparingly."


    Aiko held a hint of sadness in her eyes, however, she kept a smile on her face, nodded and said, "Um¡­ I know. Thank you for reminding me."


    Then, she suddenly nced at Lah aggressively.


    Although that gaze was only for 1 second, Lah easily recognized Aiko''s gaze.


    No one would have thought that a girl with an innocent appearance like Aiko would have such sharp eyes like a murderer.


    She shook her head and sighed, stood up and said, "You sit with him, I''ll patrol around a bit."


    Hikaru was confused when he heard that this was not the ce he wanted to stay, so what was she patrolling for?


    Hearing that, Aiko happily sat beside Hikaru, He then nced at Aiko and noticed that she was full of joy and triumph.


    Hikaru frowned, and felt a bit strange: "Have you finished gathering the supplies?"


    Aiko was a little shy, lowered her head and said, "I¡­ I packed the supplies into the cartons, but they were too heavy for me to carry."


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded. He only took supplies from the supermarket, while he entrusted the medical supplies to Aiko to collect.


    "Um¡­ I''ll help youter."


    Hearing that, Aiko nodded, she looked around, and saw that the entire supermarket waspletely empty and was surprised: "You... how did you transport all the supplies in the supermarket?"


    Suddenly, Hikaru looked at Aiko menacingly: "You don''t have to know, don''t ask too much."


    Seeing that, Aiko lowered her head and hurriedly said, "Sorry¡­ I¡­ I''m just curious."


    He shook his head: "Don''t be curious, and don''t ask much."


    "I¡­ I understand."


    Seeing Aiko lowered her head, and that her long ck hair covered her face, he sighed.


    He felt that Maybe¡­ she really hated him, and wanted to stab him with a knife. But he didn''t want to get too involved with Aiko.


    Hikaru knew that Aiko seemed to be someone with schizophrenia.


    That was also normal. Anyway, she was shocked to see her entire family murdered.


    Later, even though she was hit on the head by Rakan''s father, causing amnesia, the memories of the past remained in her brain.


    Because she forgot the past, she formed a different personality, and that is what she has been using since .


    "Hikaru¡­ you¡­ can you tell me more about the past?"


    Hearing Aiko''s question, Hikaru shook his head and said, "I don''t know much, I''m not a member of the Ayasane family anyway, I don''t know much about you either."


    "So that''s it¡­" Aiko said, her voice filled with sadness.


    Hikaru was also silent because he really didn''t know much about Aiko.


    Even the information about her past was summarized and posted on the forum by a certain reader, and he just happened to read it.


    The story he told was also made up by him, so he didn''t know anything about Aiko''s past.


    No, Hikaru''s story was not 100% fake. 70% of the story was true, but the remaining 30% are fake.


    It was both fake and real, so it was easy for other people to believe the story.


    Aiko really believed what he said, however, the bigger problem was that he had to keep this slow-exploding bomb until the other one showed up.


    That''s right, a member of the Ayasane family was currently in another world.


    "It''s okay¡­ anyway it''s in the past, I just hope for a better life in the future." As soon as Aiko said that, she nced at Hikaru.


    Her gaze was filled with expectations and dreams, however, it was hidden by her hair so Hikaru couldn''t see it.


    Even though he couldn''t see her, he could feel her looking at him.


    Hikaru shook his head, of course he understood what her words meant. Of course, Aiko was hoping that he could free her in the future.


    ''Haizzz, don''t worry, one day I will set you free, I just don''t know when.''


    ''When that person shows up, and pays a price that pleases me, I will immediately throw you away. You think I want to hold a ticking time bomb in myp like that?''


    "Alright!" Hikaru said, "Get ready, we''re going back."


    "Back?" Aiko confusedly asked, "Aren''t we here? This ce is also very safe, there is food, should we go somewhere else?"


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Of course it''s a safer ce, my home."


    "Your house?" Hearing that, Aiko was startled, and many thoughts appeared in her heart.


    ''His house? This is the first time we are meeting and we are already going to his house. Am I a bad girl?''


    ''Impossible. Now that it''s the end of the world, maybe his home will be safe.''


    ''But¡­ that also means I have to meet his parents.''


    ''Heh?! Not true, I heard his mother passed away when he was a baby. A¡­so he''s a pitiful guy too.''


    Suddenly, Aiko looked at him with pitying eyes that confused him.


    "Pks!" Suddenly, Aiko hissed, and her body trembled slightly.


    Hikaru saw this and took a thermal jacket from the Panara''s space and threw it to her.


    "The air is starting to get colder, you have to keep your body warm."


    Aiko held the shirt that Hikaru gave her, and she felt warm inside. She suddenly smiled: "Thank you."


    "No thanks needed. I don''t want you to have any problems." Hikaru shrugged and said.


    That''s right, if she had any problems, he feared that the other person would not reward him, on the contrary, she would cut him into a hundred pieces.


    He must keep Aiko intact, and take care of her in the best way.


    Aiko was like a locked treasure, waiting to be unlocked.


    ''It seems¡­ he really isn''t a bad person.'' Aiko thought to herself, smiling warmly.


    Suddenly, she remembered the past. When she was young, when it was cold, Rakan''s parents only cared about Rakan, she could only endure the cold with her thin skirt.


    Even that dress was because the neighbors found her pitiful, so they gave her some old clothes.


    No matter how cold it was, she had to prepare hot water for Rakan''s father to bathe.


    Then came Rakan''s mother, followed by Rakan. In the end, Aiko could only take cold showers.


    Although Rakan''s parents didn''t scold her or hit her. However, what they did to her also hurt her feelings.


    At that time, Aiko endured everything because she thought she was an orphan, and thanks to Rakan''s parents she was able to live.


    Because of that, her previous purpose of living was to repay Rakan''s parents.


    She even had the thought of bing Rakan''s wife and taking care of him for the rest of her life.


    But now it was different.


    After learning the truth, all the suffering and anger from living in Rakan''s family now exploded like a bomb.


    Although Rakan''s parents were dead, and Rakan also had both his hands and one of his legs amputated by Hikaru, she was still angry.


    In addition, Aiko felt as if she had lost her purpose in life, her spiritual support.


    But when Hikaru appeared, he told her the truth and gave her another purpose in life.


    ''Hm¡­ to be his hostage? Hehehe¡­ doesn''t seem too bad either.''


    ''Apparently¡­ he was going to use me in exchange for something. What can I be exchanged for?''


    ''So that means¡­ I''m still useful to him.''


    ''Ah! No, if that''s the case, will I leave him? No, OK! I have to prove to him that I''m worth more than he needs.''


    Hikaru sensed that Aiko''s eyes were filled with the will to fight which made him feel a bit¡­ nervous.


    ''Oy! I gave you a coat to keep you warm, do you need to be so angry?''


    Aiko suddenly asked, "It''s only the end of October, why is it so cold?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru shook his head and said, "It''s not because of the weather, it''s because the clouds are covering the sky."


    "Because the sun cannot warm the earth, the temperature will drop drastically. I fear the temperature will drop to -5 degrees Celsius or less."


    "If it continues, almost all life on earth will disappear."


    "nts won''t be able to grow, animals will also die, clean water will freeze. The Earth will enter an endless Ice Age if that cloud still exists."


    Aiko didn''t worry at all, on the contrary, she felt as if Hikaru had prepared everything well.


    Besides¡­ he was very strong.


    Aiko''s gaze was filled with passion. Hikaru shivered, he shook his head and stood up, and started to gather all the remaining supplies.


    After collecting all the supplies, Aiko saw the sight of Hikaru throwing the supplies into Panara''s space and was startled.


    But remembering what he said earlier, she could only restrain her curiosity, and not dare to say much, nor ask anything.


    However, Aiko''s gaze seemed to nce at Lah from time to time.


    Lah felt her gaze and let out a tired sigh.


    With Aiko following, their speed was much slower, Hikaru saw that the sky was starting to get darker, he frowned and said: "Lah, you bring Aiko, we need to go faster."


    "Heh?! Are you a man? Why are you forcing a weak girl like me to bring another girl over a distance of more than 30 kilometers?"


    "Which weak girl? Where is she?!" Hikaru looked around, trying to find the ''weak girl'' Lah was talking about.


    Lah frowned, and grit her teeth: "Don''t think too much, I won''t bring her."


    Hearing that, Aiko bowed her head, embarrassed, "Sorry, you can go first. I¡­ I will follow. Just leave your address and I''ll try to find your location."


    Hikaru let out a sigh when he heard that he was only able to hold Aiko in a princess style in the end.


    Aiko was held by Hikaru, and she was immediately startled, however, she felt extremely warm and safe in his arms.


    Ash saw this she was stunned, she suddenly sat on the ground, and started sobbing while saying, "Hikaru¡­ me¡­ I''m too tired, my legs hurt, I can''t walk anymore."


    Hikaru: "..."

 Chapter 103 Eclipse And Kumiho - BNCT For 200 P.S

    ?


    *** This is the bonus chapter for 200 power stones. Thanks for your supporting (^_^)


    Hikaru sighed, he felt an extreme headache when he saw this so he said: "If you don''t want to go, you can sit here."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and left, using his fastest speed, he immediately disappeared in front of Lah''s eyes.


    As She saw him leave, she felt dumbfounded that Hikaru could leave her and leave so easily.


    He didn''t even look at her as he just took Aiko in his arms and left as if Lah had some horrible infection.


    "Hikaru!!!" Lah shouted but no one answered.


    Hikaru actually left this ce, leaving her alone. Lah shook her head and sighed, she felt a little ufortable in her heart, wasn''t she as beautiful as Aiko? She thought.


    Impossible. Although she is not arrogant, she is more confident that she is more beautiful than Aiko.


    ''Is it¡­ because I''m older than Hikaru that he hates me?''


    ''Impossible! Most guys like Big Sisters like me or Landy type women.''


    ''So¡­ what is the reason that Hikaru doesn''t like me?''


    Lah suddenly remembered what she used to do, and realized something special.


    ''Is it¡­ because I''m too smart, and I''m making him feel ufortable?''


    ''That might be the case. I''m both beautiful and possess superpowers that can help him with many things. If he doesn''t like me it''s probably because he''s afraid of me.''


    ''Men don''t like women who are smarter than them, maybe Hikaru doesn''t either.''


    ''Haizz¡­ being too smart isn''t good either. Okay, maybe I should hold back a bit.''


    ¡­


    If Hikaru knew Lah''s thoughts right now, he would surelyugh until his teeth fell out.


    However, he certainly didn''t know what Lah was thinking. Right now, he was feeling a little happy that Lah wasn''t following him.


    Suddenly, he felt Aiko''s body tremble a little, so he lowered his head to observe her for a bit.


    Because he was moving at a tremendous speed, like a car traveling at more than 60km/h, Aiko''s hair was scattered, covering her face.


    Aiko''s ears gripped the shirt in front of his chest like she was extremely scared.


    Hikaru then realized he was moving too fast and said, "Do you want me to move a little slower?"


    Having said this, Hikaru suddenly felt a bit¡­ embarrassed. This statement is very easy for others to misunderstand.


    However Aiko shook her head, saying nothing.


    Hikaru could only sigh, a woman''s psyche was like the ocean, unexplorable and filled with countless mysteries.


    He also didn''t want to care much about Aiko because he was not the type of viin who thinks with his head underneath.


    Although Aiko was very beautiful, she didn''t like him, he didn''t like her either.


    He was just using her to get to meet her rtive. She also had a safe ce to live thanks to him.


    ording to the summary that the mysterious reader once posted on the forum, Aiko seems to be the most useless girl in Rakan''s Harem.


    It seems that Aiko didn''t have any superpowers or the ability to survive in the apocalypse. Her job was just to follow Rakan and live a normal life.


    However, after reaching the stage where Rakan was about to stand on the top of the apocalypse, the Fantasy world appeared, and merged with the apocalyptic world.


    Only then did Aiko reveal her true potential and help Rakan advance even faster in the Fantasy world.


    Although Hikaru did not know when the Fantasy world appeared, he knew that the person he was waiting for appeared only when this world merged with the Fantasy world.


    Aiko was in Hikaru''s arms but she didn''t feel any difort, on the contrary, she felt extremely safe and warm.


    Never before had she felt so safe and warm.


    However, the shame stimted her body, making her shiver a little. The cold wind blowing past made her more alert, no longer enamored with that sense of security.


    Aiko knew that maybe Hikaru didn''t like her because of Rakan''s existence. To be more precise, as long as Rakan was alive, then she couldn''t have any hope for Hikaru.


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in her mind, if Hikaru knew that thought he would probably also be extremely scared.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere¡­


    No, to be more precise, another world.


    In arge garden, many unknown animals live.


    In the middle of the garden is ake with a diameter of about 1,000 meters. In the middle of theke is a small Hut, however, there are not any bridges that lead to the huts.


    In the hut, a girl was sitting on a stone chair. She wore a white dress and she had two white fox ears on her head. Underneath her skirt was an extremely soft white fox tail.


    Even though her face couldn''t be seen because it was covered by a fox face mask, it was still attractive to see the curves of her body.


    Suddenly, the surrounding space vibrated like water, the small waves spreading around.


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm "Long time no see, Eclipse."


    At this time, another girl appeared, wearing a ck dress like a shadow. Her face was as beautiful as an angel''s but seemed to be covered with ayer of cold ice.


    She stood on the water as if she were standing on normal ground.


    She walked over then sat on the stone bench across from the girl.


    Eclipse frowned and said, "Kumiho, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. If it''s important you can say it, otherwise..."


    Eclipse''s gaze was as sharp as a knife, as if she would cut off Kumiho''s head if she didn''t make Eclipse happy.


    However, Kumiho was not afraid, she just smiled softly and said: "Hahaha¡­ Eclipse, you are still the same as before. Don''t be in a hurry, haven''t you always wanted to know information about that girl?"


    Eclipse heard that and frowned, the surrounding space suddenly became cold, theke surface began to freeze. With the hut as the centerpiece, the freezing began to spread around.


    "What do you mean?" Eclipse said, voice extremely cold.


    Kumiho shook her head: "I don''t want anything. I just wanted to help you with this."


    "Hahaha¡­ help me?" Eclipse smiled scornfully: "My enemy wants to help me again. Are you telling jokes, Kumiho?"


    Kumiho sighed: "Haizzz, believe it or not, it''s up to you. However, you also know that I have the ability to see the river of fate."


    "What do you see?" Eclipse frowned. It was not unusual for Kumiho to be able to see the river of fate, on the contrary, that''s what makes Kumiho even more terrifying.


    "I see your fates intersecting with each other, even our fates are intersecting with the girl."


    "You mean¡­ that girl is the one I''m looking for, Aiko?"


    "That''s right."


    Seeing Kumiho nod and say firmly, Eclipse rxed her body, the freezing process also stopped, and the space returned to normal.


    "Make it clear."


    Kumiho did not speak immediately, but took out a small talisman from her wide sleeve, the eerie characters on the talisman exuded a magical light.


    The talisman in Kumiho''s hand slowly disintegrated into countless particles of light and disappeared into the air.


    Eclipse wasn''t scared or surprised, she just sat still, as she indifferently looked at everything.


    Suddenly, the space around them changed, turning into a night with countless stars floating around them.


    However, the strange thing was that between the stars that were flying around them, there were countless threads connecting them together.


    "This is¡­"


    Kumiho nodded: "Each star represents a destiny, however, everyone''s destiny is not the same."


    "Look at the stars over there¡­"


    Eclipse looked in the direction where Kumiho''s finger was pointing at, in that direction there was a cluster of stars emitting an extremely blinding light.


    However, those stars all have strings connected to a small star with a faint light as if it was about to go out.


    "The brighter the stars, the greater their destiny, the more people it affects. Simply put, they are the ones who are protected by the will of the world."


    "Those strings are their rtionships, which directly affect their development or life."


    Eclipse, seeing the shining stars, frowned and said, "In that case... the stars that shine brighter than all the others are those protected by the will of the world?"


    "Why are they so much? As far as I know, it''s very difficult for such a person to appear in 1,000 years or so."


    Kumiho smiled and said: "Look closely again, do you see those bright stars connecting with a star whose light seems to be dying out?"


    Eclipse nodded.


    "So¡­ Do you see a small star next to the weak one?"


    Eclipse nodded again, then she asked, "What does that have to do with the person we''re looking for?"


    "Haizz¡­ you are always hot-tempered and hasty." Kumiho exined slowly, "That little star is the representative of Aiko, who you are looking for."


    Eclipse frowned upon hearing that, however, she said nothing, and continued to listen silently.


    Kumiho continued, "If those shining stars are chosen by the will of the world, then what is the weak star? Why, even though it''s so weak, is it rted to those shining stars?"


    "Besides¡­" Kumiho waved her hand, and the space changed to another distant space.


    In this region of space there were also countless brilliant stars that are connected to each other by strings like threads of light.


    "Look closely, those stars all have a link.


    "Those ropes still have no destination, and are still floating in this endless space. However, if you look in the direction of those strings, it can be seen that it is heading towards the stars we saw just now."


    "That means that¡­ one day, these stars and those stars will meet."


    Eclipse sighed: "It''s too confusing, don''t say anything more, I need key information. Everything you said just now is something I don''t want to know."


    Kumiho chuckled, "You''re so stupid!"


    "You..."


    "Alright. Then I will tell you directly. These stars are located in the sector that represents our world."


    "The stars on the other side represent another world. In other words, these two worlds are about to join together."

 Chapter 104 Shiori Is Gone - BNCT For 500 P.S

    ?


    *** This is the bonus chapter for 500 Power Stones, thanks for your supporting (^_^)


    "Hahahaha¡­" Eclipse replied with a round of scornfulughter.


    "Kumiho, are you looking down on my intelligence or are you too stupid." Eclipseughed and said: "Two worlds about to connect? Hahaha¡­ If that was possible, then 200 years ago I would have returned to my world."


    After saying that, Eclipse''s gaze turned sharp and cold, filled with hatred that made Kumiho feel a little scared as well.


    Kumiho shook his head and said, "Although it''s incredibly hard to believe, nevertheless, it''s happening. Believe it or not, I tell you this information because we will be caught up in the link between the two worlds."


    "How will war break out?"


    Kumiho heard Eclipse and shook his head: "No, that world is too weak anyway, can''t win against us. I only have one thing to worry about¡­"


    "Enough!" Eclipse suddenly shouted: "I don''t have time to listen to your bullshit. I need Aiko''s information, how is she now?"


    "It seems that your attention is only on that girl¡­"


    "That''s right." Eclipse made no secret: "That girl is myst rtive, I can''t lose her."


    Hearing that, Kumiho nodded, waved his hand, and the surrounding image changed once again.


    Right now, in front of them were three stars, one of which gave off a blinding light but it kept blinking.


    A star was emitting the faint light they had seen earlier and a small star was hovering behind the weak star as if it was hiding.


    "The star that is hiding behind the weak star is Aiko."


    Hearing Kumiho''s words, Eclipse nodded.


    Kumiho continued, "At first, Aiko''s star connected with that star."


    Eclipse followed Kumiho''s finger, seeing a star that gave off a blinding light but flickered like a lightbulb.


    "At first, that star had a connection with Aiko, it gave off an extremely blinding aura. However, that ce suddenly had a bit of a problem."


    "The link between that star and Aiko was immediately severed, and Aiko was linked with the weak star instead."


    "However, the twinkling star and Aiko''s star have sprouted another link and are heading towards each other."


    "Although the process is long and difficult, what if¡­"


    "Enough!" Eclipse interrupted Kumiho''s words: "Speak clearly, I don''t understand what you are saying."


    Kumiho sighed: "Your mind is not used for thinking but only for magic, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Kumiho shook his head: "Then I''ll be blunt. That blinking star is a person chosen and protected by the will of the world. Aiko who follows that star will surely be safe and have a chance to see you again."


    "However, the weak star seems to have captured Aiko''s star and defeated the other, making it flicker like it is."


    Eclipse frowned: "You mean¡­ Aiko is in danger?"


    "Probably so. However, ording to the situation we see, Aiko''s star seems to voluntarily leave the other star to join the weak one."


    Eclipse looked puzzled hearing that.


    "Haizzz, I mean¡­ perhaps Aiko epts herself as a hostage in exchange for helping the shining star continue to exist."


    BAM!


    At this moment, a tremendous shock wave emitted from Eclipse, sweeping around causing the space to vibrate violently.


    "You¡­ calm down¡­"


    "You said I was calm after telling me that Aiko was in danger?" Eclipse said angrily, her eyes filled with murderous intent and coldness.


    Even though Kumiho felt a chill down her spine, her senses were warning her that she was in terrible danger.


    "Calm down, I haven''t finished yet."


    Eclipse took a deep breath, trying to calm down. The surrounding space also stopped shaking.


    Kumiho breathed a sigh of relief, then exined, "You also know those shining stars are people chosen and protected by the will of the world."


    "They can grow quickly, can''t be killed, can''t be stopped."


    "The people around them will also be protected by the will of the world, so Aiko is still safe."


    Eclip heard that and rxed his body. Although she was still very worried, Kumiho said that Aiko was safe so she didn''t have to worry too much.


    Seeing Eclipse calm, Kumiho continued, "I just wanted to tell you that, Aiko''s situation is rted to the person chosen by the will of the world."


    "And the most important thing is that the person chosen by the will is rted to us."


    "The two worlds merge, that''s for sure. You may see your rtives again, however¡­ I hope when the two worlds merge, you can be a maintainer of order."


    "Why me?" Eclipse said frowning.


    Kumiho: "¡­"


    She sighed: "Haizzz, you are the Eclipse Queen who has the highest chance of bing the New Saint of this world."


    "You''re almost at the top of the world, if you don''t be a maintainer of order, who do you think is qualified to do that?"


    Eclipse smiled scornfully: "Hahaha¡­ I don''t care. The only thing I care about is my family."


    After saying that, she stood up, turned to leave: "Thank you for providing me with the information. If there is any other information about Aiko, please contact me."


    Right after that, Eclipse disappeared.


    Seeing this, Kumiho sighed, waved his hand, and the space returned to normal. Theke surface is quiet, the wind blows through the wind carrying a few leaves falling on theke surface.


    However, Kumiho''s heart was not as peaceful as theke.


    ''Haizzz, it''s okay. Hopefully it''s nothing to do with me, or else¡­ maybe I should find a safe and mysterious ce to hide.''


    ¡­


    Eclipse to a bizarre space. In this ce there is a mirror that has been covered with a cloth.


    She took a deep breath, then pulled the cloth down, inside the mirror showed an image of Eclipse, however, the image was extremely eerie.


    Eclipse in the mirror showed a happy smile, leaning on a man''s shoulder. On the other shoulder was Aiko, she also hugged the man''s arm, her face filled with a satisfied smile.


    At this time, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply, the space was like being covered with ayer of ice.


    Eclipse clenched her fists, a plume of ck smoke escaped from the top of her head turning into a ferocious monster, eyes red as blood.


    ''Who is that man?''


    ''He dared to touch me and Aiko with that dirty hand¡­''


    ''Damn it!''


    Eclipse suddenly remembered the shing star Kumiho had said.


    ''Could it be¡­ is he the one chosen by the will of the world?''


    ''Huh! Even if you are the one protected by the will of the world, but you dare to touch me or Aiko, I will make you regret your existence in this world.''


    ¡­


    Back to the world Hikaru was living in.


    He brought Aiko back to the Noack mansion when the sky was already dark. However, upon seeing the mansion lit up, Hikaru felt a bit surprised.


    It must be known that now all electrical equipment is no longer usable, so electric light bulbs cannot be used.


    Hikaru stood outside, because the wall and door were covered with steel so he couldn''t see the situation inside.


    However, he could still see the lighting from inside the mansion.


    Hikaru frowned as he approached the door, then took Aiko and jumped inside.


    He also doesn''t need to open the door because this door is a fake door in case someone or Zombie ambushes.


    If they climbed inside, Velys standing on top of the watchtower would immediately notice.


    Hikaru also did not find the real door to enter inside, he was able to jump over this wall over three meters high.


    Inside, he immediately saw sparks floating in space like ghosts lighting up the entire surrounding space.


    Aiko, seeing this scene, was frightened, and immediately hugged Hikaru with both hands.


    "You¡­ don''t be afraid. That''s Velys'' superpower."


    Yes, he knew for certain that it was Velys'' superpower. Only she can use fire like this.


    "Velys?!" When Aiko heard that name, she remembered the conversation between Hikaru and Lah.


    It seems that the girl named Velys is staying with Hikaru, she is also his girlfriend.


    Suddenly, a feeling of jealousy appeared in Aiko''s mind, she lowered her head, saying nothing.


    "Hikaru, wee home¡­" Velys ran over at this time, she happily said.


    But seeing Hikaru carrying another girl, she felt a little confused, and looked at Hikaru.


    He sighed and said, "This girl is our hostage. You should arrange for her a normal room or let her share with Shiori."


    Suddenly, Velys'' face changed slightly, as if she was feeling ufortable or had something difficult to say.


    Hikaru also felt a little embarrassed in his heart. Although he and Velys have not officially be lovers, he still likes her very much.


    Now, he brings another girl home and asks Velys to let her stay here.


    If he was Velys, he would surely be extremely disappointed and miserable.


    Aiko also looked at Velys at this moment, and immediately, she was surprised by her beauty.


    Blonde hair, blue eyes, snow-white skin, slim waist, breasts and butt are all seductive curves.


    Besides¡­ Velys had such a beautiful face that even Aiko felt jealous.


    ''So beautiful.''


    ''Is that girl Hikaru''s girlfriend?''


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm ''So¡­ what is my chance?''


    Suddenly, Hikaru spoke up: "Velys, don''t misunderstand. I¡­"


    "Are not!" Velys shook his head, cutting off his words. She forced a smile: "Hikaru, I said I don''t care how many women you have, as long as there''s a ce in your heart for me, that''s enough."


    Hikaru sighed, it seemed Velys didn''t trust him.


    "However¡­ I have something to tell you, I hope you don''t get angry." When Velys finished speaking, her body trembled slightly, her hands sped together.


    Hikaru frowned, a feeling of uneasiness appeared in his heart: "It''s okay, Velys, is something wrong?"


    Velys nodded, after a while she took a deep breath and said, "Sorry, Hikaru, Shiori is gone."

 Chapter 105 Shiori???

    ?


    (today chapter ^_^)


    Hikaru frowned and asked, "Don''t worry, let''s go inside and talk."


    Velys saw Hikaru''s expression and became even more worried, but she obediently listened to what he said.


    Entering the mansion, Hikaru put Aiko down, then said, "You should prepare Aiko''s room, thene and see me in my roomter."


    Velys nodded, then led Aiko to the room next to Shiori''s.


    As she left, Aiko turned her head to nce at Hikaru, then back at Velys, her eyes shing a little strangely.


    ¡­


    In the private room, Hikaru changed, then sat on a chair, waiting for Velys.


    He wasn''t worried about her safety either, Velys had used the power evolution potion anyway.


    She even possessed two types of superpowers and Tier F+ weapons provided by him, surely Aiko could not resist Velys'' tremendous power.


    He didn''t think that Aiko was stupid enough to leave this mansion at night. Besides¡­ This vi was surrounded by a wall over 3 meters high.


    Aiko could only grow wings if she wanted to escape from this ce.


    Sitting on the bed resting, Hikaru opened the personal information panel to look at it.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin point: 110,200


    Unused points: 54,000


    Power: F+ (Perfect Humanity)


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw the information board and frowned, even though he had more than 10,000 luck points, he still couldn''t kill Rakan.


    Does that mean he needs more luck points?


    [Master, your thinking is a bit wrong. Do you know how many lucky points are enough for you to be able to kill a protagonist with a 90% chance?]


    "You mean¡­"


    [10 times the number of lucky points that the protagonist owns.]


    Hikaru heard that and took a deep breath, as he felt that the number was too impossible.


    "So does that mean I can never kill a protagonist?"


    [No, there''s still a small percentage that you can kill them. It''s just¡­ that percentage is too small. Besides, the main character has a very high chance of being able to kill you.]


    Hikaru sighed, he felt that this was bing more difficult. Looks like¡­ even points can only help him to withdraw the prize.


    "Wait, I took Aiko from Rakan, why didn''t I get more luck?"


    [Master, did you really snatch Aiko from Rakan?]


    Hikaru could only stay silent when he heard that. That''s right, he just took Aiko hostage. After this, Rakan would still be able to save her from his hands.


    Moreover, as he was waiting for the other person to appear, maybe that person will help Rakan save Aiko.


    In the end¡­ although he brought back Aiko it was like holding a slow-exploding bomb without any benefit.


    Hikaru sighed, for now, he just wanted to throw Aiko down the mountain, regardless of whether she lived or died.


    [Master, don''t be so pessimistic. Aiko seems to like you very much, it would be nice to have her be a member of your harem.]


    [She''s very pretty anyway. If you make her your woman, Rakan will definitely spit blood, hahahaha¡­]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If that person finds out that Aiko has be my woman, that person will surely drown me in ake ofva or do even more terrible things."


    "You should remember, that person from the Fantasy world is Aiko''sst rtive."


    Hikaru shook his head and sighed. ording to the summary he read on the forum, the other person''s name was Eclipse, and she was almost at the top of the Fantasy world.


    That person cared about Aiko so much that when the two worlds were about to merge, because she wanted to meet Aiko, Eclipse broke through the space to enter this world.


    The consequences of that will cause Eclipse''s level to plummet. However, she ignores the consequences only to see Aiko again.


    That was enough to know how much Eclipse cared about Aiko.


    If Eclipse knew he slept with Aiko, he was afraid...


    Hikaru did not dare to think further because he woulde up with extremely horrible cases.


    He sighed, he felt that a viin''s life was extremely painful, as if there was a sword hanging over his head that was going to pierce him.


    [Do you want to see the system notifications? Perhaps you will feel happier.]


    "Hm?!" Hearing Rika''s voice filled with teasing and mystery, he immediately opened the system notification.


    In fact, Hikaru temporarily turned off the system notifications to avoid being disturbed. Every time he kills a Zombie or collects an energy crystal, the system''s notification will appear, making him feel extremely worn out.


    He nced at the system''s notifications, and immediately, he spotted an important one.


    [System Message: You have reached the milestone of 100,000 Lucky Points, you can choose to pay 50,000 unused Luck Points to open the system store.]


    "System Store?"


    [That''s right.] Rika''s voice rang out, and began to exin: [The system store sells a lot of the items you need, at least, it''s more useful than the bonus withdrawal function.]


    Hikaru frowned upon hearing that, so he began to hesitate. In fact, 50,000 lucky points was a huge number.


    Although he had easily obtained it from Rakan, he did not think that the next time would be so easy.


    However, withdrawing stuff was like gambling.


    Hikaru thought for a long time and decided to use 50,000 luck points to open the system shop.


    [Ding! Do you want to use 50,000 unused luck points to open the system shop?]


    "Yes!"


    [Ding! The system store has been opened.]


    [Ding! The system shop will sell 10 random items every day. You can use ''unused lucky points'' to buy items or you can store an item you want for 7 days.]


    Hikaru frowned at this, however, he still opened the store''s information board.


    Inside there are 10 items ced in 10 empty boxes, below is the value of each item.


    - Power Evolution Potion (Tier F+) - 5,000 luck points.


    - Purification potion - 1,000 luck points.


    - Skill card...


    ¡­etc.


    Hikaru let out a sigh when he saw that the 10 items disyed inside the shop were all items he already owned. Of course, inside the shop there were also materials he used for Panara''s ''fusion space'' for sale.


    However, on the new day, 10 other objects will appear randomly, which is good. At least, he can actively choose the items he needs, so he no longer needs to rely on luck thanks to the bonus draw.


    Suddenly, he noticed an item that interested him a bit.


    - Item Assessment Card (D) - 50,000 lucky points.


    "If I have that card, I can identify my mysterious ax." Hikaru said while rubbing his chin.


    However, 50,000 lucky points can buy that card. Currently, after unlocking the ''system store'' function, his luck point was only 4,000.


    He frowned, choosing to store the card for seven days.


    [Ding! To store this selection for the next 7 days, please pay 1,000 lucky points.]


    Seeing that, Hikaru breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t know if he could buy the card after 7 days, the number of lucky points needed to store the item wasn''t much, that was enough.


    He sighed, it seemed that no matter how many lucky points were, it was not enough.


    He thought that 50,000 lucky points was a lot, but in the end it was just a small number.


    Hikaru frowned, and started to think of ns for the next day.


    ''If I leave Velys at home to guard the surroundings, Aiko won''t be able to do anything to harm me.''


    ''However, if Aiko is in this ce, he will definitely attract Rakan toe. Even though Rakan was badly injured, he has a cube, perhaps his wound will heal very quickly.''


    ''Besides, I need to take care of Rayze and Tadashi, they are protagonists with huge potential, especially Rayze.''


    ''Delmor is probably busy right now looking for materials to craft equipment or finding a safe ce to hide.''


    ''Today I just collected supplies in a supermarket and a vegan water factory.''


    Hikaru felt a headache, he thought with his speed and strength that he could collect all the supplies in the city.


    However, the arrival of Rakan, Aiko and Kateb took him too long.


    Hikaru sighed, he thought that he would collect all the supplies tomorrow, he didn''t want to waste time with the main characters.


    ''Wait! Another problem was that Shiori was missing. Why was she missing?''


    Hikaru couldn''t think of a reason why Shiori disappeared, is it because she didn''t want to be here?


    Impossible! Shiori had the mentality of relying on him, she couldn''t disappear. Besides¡­ She was seriously injured, and unable to move on her own.


    So¡­ has she awakened her superpower?


    Also not true. Shiori''s super power was healing, there''s no way she would be able to cross the 3 meter high wall with her body condition.


    ''Okay, I don''t have to specte too much, I will wait for Velys toe, maybe she knows something.''


    Knock! Knock!


    There was a knock on the door, Hikaru knew who knocked on the door, so he said: "Come in!"


    The door opened, Velys who was dressed in a ck and white JK outfit entered, with a slightly worried face.


    Hikaru saw the outfit and was a bit surprised. At this point, Velys was very cute. If he didn''t know Velys'' real age, he would think she was only 16 or 17 years old.


    "Hikaru¡­" Velys said softly, her hands sped together, she was looking a little worried and scared.


    Hikaru sighed and said, "Sit down, stay calm and tell me what happened."


    Velys frowned, after a moment she took a deep breath, then said, "Shiroi, she¡­ suddenly woke up."


    "At that time, I was standing on top of the watchtower, so I didn''t know when Shiori woke up. I just heard a loud bang, like the sound of a door being violently broken."


    "I saw Shiori, wrapped in white bandages, slowly walking out. At that time, I was very surprised to see her move so smoothly, unlike before."


    "Afterward¡­"


    Suddenly Velys faltered a little.


    "Don''t worry." Hikaru said, "Tell me what you saw."


    "I''m afraid you won''t trust me." Velys said worriedly.


    Hikaru shook his head: "I trust you the same way you trust me."


    Velys looked up at him, eyes filled with happiness and joy.


    She nodded and said, "I saw a lot of ghosts flying around Shiori."

 Chapter 106 How Can I Carry Her?

    ?


    "Ghosts? What do you mean?" Hikaru frowned, and felt extremely confused.


    Velys sighed and said, "I mean¡­ At that time, there were a lot of ghosts, those ghosts were like plumes of ck smoke that surrounded Shiori, then helped her through the wall surrounding the mansion."


    "I tried to give chase, however¡­ she seems to havepletely disappeared, without any trace left."


    "I also searched around the mansion and the surrounding 5 kilometers, but there was no information about her."


    When Velys finished speaking, she silently lowered her head, she was nervous, and extremely tense in her heart.


    Hikaru rubbed his chin, and thought about the possibility that it was Shiori who had awakened her superpowers.


    However¡­ Shiori''s super power was a kind of Healing, but as described by Velys it didn''t seem like her super power was healing.


    ''After all¡­ what''s going on?''


    ''Could it be¡­ because of my intervention that Shiori''s superpower was changed, bing a different kind of esper?''


    ''But¡­ what does that have to do with her leaving this ce?''


    Hikaru didn''t know, nor could he rely on the Surveince skill to see what happened because Shiori was not the main character.


    He could only sigh, as he felt that everything was so confusing and out of his control.


    Hikaru thought he was able to control the direction of the world''s development, however, now he realized that everything is out of his hands.


    Perhaps¡­ The Will of the World wasughing at his stupidity right now.


    Hikaru sighed and shook his head, Velys upon seeing Hikaru''s expression was filled with disappointment and she grew even more scared and worried.


    Her eyes were a little wet, and her voice trembled: "Hikaru¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry. Because¡­ because I can''t take good care of Shiori. I¡­ sorry, please¡­ Please don''t be mad at me."


    Hikaru heard that and felt the despair in his heart disappear.


    ''Yes, I still have Velys. She possesses two terrible superpowers, besides, she loves me unconditionally.''


    ''At least¡­ I still have her.''


    As soon as that thought came to him, he felt a little at ease. The smile on his face also made Velys feel less nervous.


    He stood up, walked over to Velys, patted her head and said: "Don''t worry. I don''t me you, on the contrary, I have to thank you for taking good care of this mansion without me."


    "But¡­" Velys wanted to say something but was interrupted by Hikaru.


    "Shiori has her own mission. I know what she''s doing, you don''t have to worry." Hikaru said while stroking Velys'' face.


    Her watery eyes, and red lips which were full of charm seemed to be telling him to love her more.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, he felt that Velys'' charm since bing an evolved person had increased a lot.


    Sometimes it was hard for him to control himself.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly changed. The Candle light was not enough to light this dark room that suddenly became sparkling and full of romance.


    Velys'' breath on Hikaru''s face carried a scent that made it difficult for him to control his hands.


    Hikaru''s hand caressed Velys'' blushing face, his other hand wrapped around her waist, pulling her close to his body.


    The two stuck together, and there didn''t seem to be any distance between them.


    Hikaru lowered his head, and kissed those soft lips. Velys did not resist, after all, during their time in this mansion, they kissed many times.


    It''s just¡­ the atmosphere right now was so romantic that they lost control of their bodies. No, they couldn''t even control their minds.


    Velys suddenly became more active, and more daring. She stretched out her wet tongue and tried to pry open Hikaru''s teeth.


    Of course, Hikaru worked well with Velys.


    Two steamy tongues intertwined, as they constantly stimted and attacked each other.


    Velys hugged Hikaru tightly as if he wanted to fuse her whole body into his.


    The two kissed in the romantic atmosphere of the candlelight.


    [Master! Have you lost control?]


    [AAAA!! You have to think about the consequences after this!]


    Rika''s voice suddenly resounded in his head causing him to wake up.


    He opened his eyes to see Velys'' face with his eyes closed enjoying his wet kiss.


    Hikaru gently ended the kiss and pushed Velys away. However, she hugged him tightly and didn''t let go.


    "Hikaru¡­don''t leave me." Velys said, tears welling up in her eyes. The two lines of tears rolling down Velys'' cheeks made her both pitiful and lovable.


    "I know you still don''t love me¡­ but in this chaotic world, I fear you will disappear."


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to see you anymore. Please¡­ let me be your woman."


    [Master, you should remember¡­]


    "Shut up!" Hikaru scolded Rika in his heart. After that, he didn''t pay attention to her anymore.


    He caressed Velys'' face, carried her to bed, and then¡­ a sweet evening, a stark contrast to the hell out there.


    All the sweetness this evening was for him and Velys. Velys received him warmly, and whatever he wanted, she did.


    ¡­


    Outside the room, Aiko pressed her ear to the door, as she listened to Velys moan inside the room and trembled, slowly plopping down on the ground.


    Tears suddenly flowed from her eyes. Aiko covered her mouth with both hands so as not to make any sound.


    However, even if Aiko shouted, Hikaru didn''t care because he and Velys were indulging in the pleasure of lust.


    Aiko trembled, as her tears flowed like two waterfalls. Although she knew in her heart that Velys was Hikaru''s girlfriend, she also knew in advance that something had happened between the two of them.


    However, when Aiko herself heard the lustful sounds in the room, she still couldn''t bear the pain in her heart.


    ''Why?!''


    ''Why can''t I always get what I want?''


    ''Why?''


    ''I always try to be a good girl, but I never achieve anything good.''


    ''Why?''


    ''Wait! Why am I crying? I don''t like him, why am I crying?''


    ''Why do I feel so much pain?''


    ''Why is it like this! Me¡­''


    "Capture him!" Suddenly, another voice rang in Aiko''s head, startling her.


    Aiko looked around, although the space was quite dark, but thanks to the fireballs that Velys arranged to hover around, Aiko could clearly see everywhere.


    She didn''t see anyone, however¡­ The voice just now had a little resemnce to her own.


    Aiko felt confused but also hurriedly wiped her tears, then returned to her own room.


    ¡­


    Two hourster.


    Hikaru and Velys only covered themselves with nkets but she still hugged him tightly, bringing her snow-white and soft body against his.


    Velys smiled, her face filled with satisfaction and happiness looking at him.


    "Sorry, this is your first time, but I was a little rough."


    Velys shook her head, her hand gently caressing his bare chest, and said: "It''s okay, you can be as rough as you can, as long as you''re happy."


    Hikaru felt that Velys was really a wonderful woman, the ideal wife of all men.


    A girl like this, he didn''t want to leave her. He hugged her tightly, as he felt their skin rub against each other.


    Suddenly Velys spoke up: "Hikaru, you like Rina, don''t you?"


    Hearing Velys mention Rina, Hikaru felt a little amused. In fact, before it was just this world''s Hikaru who liked Rina, but he didn''t.


    Hikaru shook his head and said, "No, I don''t like such a troublesome and arrogant girl."


    Velys heard that and continued staring at him: "Hikaru, I don''t care how many women you have, as long as you want, I will try to live with them peacefully."


    "Heh?!"


    "I feel like Rina likes you too, it''s just¡­ her personality is so arrogant, it''s hard for her to tell her true thoughts and feelings."


    Hikaru shook his head: "No, Velys, you are wrong. I really don''t like her. Even if she likes me, I don''t like her. All I need is you."


    Velys heard that and smiled, her face showing happiness: "Hikaru, don''t say that. Lah is also a good woman, she likes you too."


    Hikaru: "..."


    He felt that Velys'' thinking was a bit weird. He doesn''t know if Lah likes him or not, however, he finds being around Lah very annoying and very dangerous.


    Lah is a main character, she can be his ally but one day, what if she suddenly wants to kill him?


    Anyway, there is a huge gap between the main character and the viin.


    Hikaru really just wanted to borrow Lah''s hand to kill the other main characters, but Lah''s expression made him feel nervous.


    Besides, she was also very smart. If he was not careful then all his secrets will be discovered by her.


    That''s why he didn''t want to be near Lah.


    Seeing Hikaru''s hesitant expression, Velys immediately smiled and said, "Hikaru, I understand."


    "Do you understand?"


    "That''s right. Don''t worry, leave everything to me."


    Hikaru felt extremely surprised. He hadn''t said anything yet, but Velys knew what he was thinking. Could it be that Velys had the ability to read his mind?


    However, Hikaru didn''t care, as long as he had her it was enough. A girl who understands him so well that he doesn''t need to speak, he couldn''t find a second person in this world.


    Suddenly, he wanted to bring Velys with him.


    Yes, in the end he had to leave this world. However, he didn''t want to abandon her, he wanted to take her with him.


    "Rika, is there a way to bring Velys along?"


    [Haizzz, do you think it''s that simple?]


    "Yes or no?"


    [Are you talking to me?]


    "Ah! Beautiful Rika, Lovely Rika, is there any way you can help me?"


    [Huh! I can''t help you but there is an item that can help you carry her.]


    "What item?"


    [A card, but its value is extremely high, up to more than 1,000,000 luck points.]

 Chapter 107 Hikaru And Velys

    ?


    Hikaru saw the number Rika just said and felt that his wish was a bit impossible. Even adding all the lucky points of the main characters he had met was not enough to reach 1,000,000 points.


    He could only sigh in despair.


    ''Okay, maybe there will be many other main characters in the future, I''ll just¡­ take the lucky points from them.''


    Hikaru settled his thoughts, then continued to enjoy Velys'' soft body.


    Suddenly, Velys spoke up: "Hikaru, you¡­ aren''t you mad at me?"


    "Hm? Why am I angry with you?"


    "Because¡­ I let Shiori disappear. Surely she''s important to you, isn''t she?"


    Hikaru smiled upon hearing that, his hand gently stroking her face: "Don''t worry, I''m not angry. In fact, I knew in advance that she would disappear, she woulde backter ."


    "Really?" Velys was surprised to hear Hikaru''s words, however, she did not doubt his words. On the contrary, Velyspletely believed what he said.


    ''So¡­ he already knew everything¡­ Hikaru is too cool.''


    As soon as this thought urred, Velys'' eyes shone like twinkling stars.


    "Um¡­ thank you." Velys smiled, but then she blushed again and stammered, "But¡­ why?"


    "Hm? What do you mean? Why did I know that Shiori was leaving but didn''t stop her?"


    "No¡­ I mean¡­" Velys said, rubbing her head against his chest as if hiding from embarrassment: "I mean¡­ why¡­ you¡­ you did not cum inside me?"


    "Heh?!" Hikaru was startled when he heard Velys question: "You¡­ what are you talking about?"


    Velys hugged him tightly, trying to hide her face from embarrassment: "I¡­ I don''t feel ufortable being pregnant. You¡­ Do you want to have children?"


    "Velys, what the hell are you worried about?" Hikaru sighed, he felt that her thinking was a bit wrong: "Now is the end of the world, if you get pregnant, everything will be extremely difficult."


    Velys nodded at that.


    Hikaru suddenly remembered Kateb and the pregnant woman he met today.


    He didn''t know if Kateb was still alive or not, but perhaps if the child was born safely, it would be difficult for him to continue living.


    In the condition ofck of supplies, electricity, and various viruses everywhere, and evenck of breast milk, he did not think that the baby could continue to live.


    "But¡­" Suddenly, Velys spoke up again: "I hear a lot of people say¡­ boys love¡­ cumin inside."


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Velys, who told you that?"


    "I¡­ no one. I¡­ I read them on the inte. Because¡­ I just want you to be happy."


    Hikaru sighed, stroking Velys'' smooth back: "I am happy, Velys, you''re amazing."


    "Hikaru¡­. say¡­ you love me."


    "Heh?!"


    "Please¡­" Velys trembled a little, clutching him tightly as if afraid he would disappear.


    "Velys, I love you."


    "Hehehe¡­ Hikaru, I love you too." Velysughed.


    Although he couldn''t see her face, he could tell that she was crying.


    Her tears streamed down his body, that wet feeling made him realize that Velys was crying.


    Hikaru gently patted Velys on the back, calming her down.


    "Thank you, Hikaru, thank you for appearing in this world."


    Hearing Velys say that, Hikaru felt a little embarrassed. He really wasn''t the Hikaru of this world, the one Velys loved wasn''t really him either.


    However, he was not the Hikaru in the novel, who acted and fell in love with Rina blindly, forgetting about Velys.


    To him, Velys was a hundred times better than Rina.


    "Hikaru¡­" Suddenly, Velys raised her head, her eyes filled with shame and expectation: "I¡­ I know a way that can make you feel better."


    "New way?"


    "Um¡­ this is my first time, so¡­ sorry for making you take the initiative."


    Velys'' words made himugh: "Hahaha¡­ you don''t need to apologize. It''s also my first time, sorry for hurting you."


    Velys shook his head: "No, I don''t feel pain, on the contrary, I feel very happy."


    "So¡­ what will you do to make me feel better?"


    Velys didn''t answer, her eyes were smiling. She lowered her head, stretched out her wet tongue, and began to move it across his chest.


    Hikaruy on the bed, enjoying this stimting wetness.


    At first, Velys was very clumsy, but then she seemed to be enjoying this too.


    That small tongue slowly moved downwards, then began to attack his ''thing''.


    It continuously wrapped around the thing like a snake, bringing with it a warm and humid temperature, Hikaru couldn''t help but groan.


    His moans stimted Velys, making her even more daring. She opened her mouth, sucking the head of ''that thing'' inside.


    "Um..." Hikaru couldn''t help but exim.


    Great, excellent, wonderfull.


    The feeling that the head of that thing was surrounded by an extremely soft and warm ce made him feel blissful.


    The small tongue of course did not lie still, as it continuously attacked the head that was already inside Velys'' mouth.


    The feeling was quite invigorating but also extremely stimting.


    After a while, Velys sucked hard and released it, and Hikaru breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Velys, where did you learn this?"


    "On the inte. I learnt it when I entered college because I know one day, I will need to use this knowledge to make you feel better."


    Hikaru had no words to describe how cute and wonderful Velys was.


    Perhaps¡­ in this world, there will be no girlfriend as wonderful as Velys.


    "Hikaru¡­ I will try to make you feel more blissful."


    Velys continued to stretch out her tongue, licking everywhere.


    The slickness of Velys'' saliva made him indescribably blissful.


    She suddenly opened her mouth, and started sucking his ''two pearls'', she used all her warmth and wetness to envelop them.


    "Um¡­ Velys¡­ you¡­"


    Velys kept ying with them, causing Hikaru to feel that he had reached his limit.


    She spat out the ''two pearls'', licked her body, then once again put the pearls in her mouth, nodding repeatedly.


    The friction inside that wet mouth made him feel like he was in heaven.


    After a while, Hikaru hurriedly said, "I¡­ Velys, release it¡­"


    Velys of course heard Hikaru''s words, however, she did not obey and sucked harder.


    "Um¡­"


    Velys startled, feeling a slightly viscous liquid spray directly into her throat.


    She still didn''t release it, as she continued to suck it hard as if she was squeezing out what was left inside.


    "Um¡­ um¡­" Velys then panted but looked at him with a smile: "Thanks for the meal."


    After that, it was not over yet. The fire of lust has just started burning, so it cannot be extinguished.


    The moans of the two of them once again reverberated throughout the room.


    Outside, after Aiko left, it was Lah who was pressing her ear to the door, listening to the lewd sounds inside the room.


    La sighed¡­


    ''Haizzz, did you leave me to go home and have sex with Velys?''


    ''Obnoxious! But¡­ he''s also really strong. Isn''t that long enough to satisfy him?''


    ''Hm¡­ well, I''ll forgive you this time. Next time.. hm¡­ hehehe¡­''


    ''Velys, do your best¡­ if you can''t stand it you can find me. We will endure him together, hehehe¡­''


    After that, Lah returned to her room, a little bit of joy mixed in with a strange feeling.


    In fact, Lah was still following behind Hikaru. After he returned to his room, Lah entered the mansion and also met Aiko and Velys.


    The fact that Velys wore a JK uniform and that she was more daring than usual is also thanks to Lah encouraging her.


    To be more precise, what Hikaru enjoyed tonight was all thanks to Lah.


    If he knew the truth, he''d be so surprised he''d open his mouth for a whole year.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Delmor is not as happy as Hikaru, who is struggling to find food for 20 people.


    That''s right, actually 20 people. While driving towards the suburbs, about 40 kilometers from the city, he gathered the survivors to arge mansion.


    At this point, he became the leader of 20 people.


    If Hikaru knew this, he would feel that this was normal.


    Unlike Tadashi or Rayze, whose main characters lean towards adventure and solitary action plots, the main character Delmor leans more towards territory-building plots.


    Yes, ording to the novel, Delmor is a man with leadership qualities and has the ability to build territories extremely well.


    He created thest stronghold for humanity to resist Zombies and countless other monsters.


    Just the ability of Delmor - crafting equipment through the "Apocalyptic Encyclopedia" is enough to know that he is the type of protagonist who will be the leader.


    However, Delmor is a self-proimed do-it-all. At this time, too, he did not distribute other people to find food, but he was the one who went looking for food.


    Luckily, he found a gas station and convenience storebined. The food inside was still a lot, perhaps no one had discovered this ce yet.


    At this time, Delmor went alone because it was very dark outside, and Rina didn''t want to go out.


    Akiko was in charge of the people who were saved by Delmor. She is a cop anyway, and that job suits her very well.


    Delmor carried a metal baseball bat and slowly made his way inside.


    He just pushed open the door when he immediately saw two zombies inside.


    One zombie was wearing a shop employee outfit, the other was wearing a normal outfit.


    The two zombies immediately moved towards Delmor.


    However, unlike the Zombies Delmor had encountered at the city exit, these Zombies moved very slowly.


    Delmor swung his baseball bat, hitting them on the head with precision. Then, he tried to suppress the nausea, smashed their heads, searched through the mixture of brain and blood, and pulled out the energy crystal.


    Finished, he went inside, opened the refrigerator door, and took out a bottle of water.


    He emptied his water bottle in one gulp, then plopped down on the ground, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "The temperature dropped sharply, I need to find more winter clothes and more nkets for the survivors."


    "Haizzz, I wish I had a weapon that would make it easier for me to kill zombies like Hikaru."


    "Right now¡­ What is Hikaru doing? He''s probably having a good time with Velys with the huge amount of supplies he''s prepared in advance."


    BAM!


    While Delmor was thinking, the door was violently broken.


    Delmor quickly stood up, and the image in front of him made him extremely surprised and scared.

 Chapter 108 Wrong Decision

    ?


    Delmor hurriedly pointed a shlight at the door, where a ratherrge hound had just rushed inside the store, however, it had turned into a zombie.


    That''s right, it was some kind of animal zombie.


    Delmor was afraid to hold the baseball bat in his hand, and he felt extremely worried in his heart.


    The dog''s body was covered in countless wounds, especially bites, with blood drenching it.


    Its eyes were white, however, it still growled, baring fangs so sharp that it gave Delmor goosebumps.


    He gently stood up, trying not to make any noise because he was afraid the dog would hear it.


    Delmor knew the dog couldn''t see, so he held the shlight in one hand and the baseball bat in the other, as he gently walked in another direction.


    That was towards the exit at the back of the store. By just getting out of the store, he could run away more easily.


    Crack!


    Delmor was startled, because it was so dark around him he didn''t notice the broken ss at his feet.


    The sound echoed in the quiet space, and the dog immediately rushed towards the source of the sound.


    "GRAO!"


    BAM!


    It howled, then dashed towards the source of the sound in a frenzy. Delmor also ran away in fear.


    Fortunately, the store had many shelves, and the dog could not see anything, it just moved in the direction of the sound, so it kept bumping into the shelves.


    At this point, Delmor took a can of water and threw it into the distance.


    Keng!


    Keng!


    Keng!


    The water can hit the wall in the distance, then fell to the ground with a loud noise.


    The dog heard a noiseing from behind, immediately turned its head and ran towards the sound.


    Delmor also took advantage of this moment to run quickly out of the store, then rushed towards the car.


    As soon as he got inside the car, he locked the door and started the engine.


    BAM!


    "Ah!!!"


    The ss window on the side of the driver''s seat was suddenly violently broken, and a dog''s paw with sharp ws was reaching inside.


    Delmor shouted in surprise and fear. He was really scared, his heart felt like it just jumped out of his chest.


    He quickly stepped on the gas pedal, then drove away.


    However, with the dog still clinging to the window, Delmor managed to drive closer to a nearby power pole, pressing the car against it.


    Kit! Kit! Kit!


    The harsh sound of steel shing sounded, the dog that was clinging to the outside of the car door was forced out by the electric pole.


    Delmor did not dare to stop, as he immediately drove away from the ce.


    The sound just now was too loud, surely countless zombies woulde, so he didn''t dare to stop.


    He drove for more than 5 kilometers. In the thick of the night, the street lights did not work. Without any light source, the light source from the two car headlights was extremely dazzling.


    Delmor leaned back in his chair, breathing a sigh of relief.


    "Damn it!" He couldn''t help but swear, " I didn''t think that I would encounter a dog zombie on my search for food."


    Yes, he felt that he was too unlucky, no matter what he did, he did not seed.


    He thought that after possessing ''The Apocalypse Encyclopedia'', he could easily survive in the apocalypse.


    But everything was just his dream. As difficulties kepting, making him want to give up sometimes.


    Suddenly, a thought popped into his head.


    ''I can¡­ serve Hikaru.''


    ''Yes, I own ''The Apocalypse Encyclopedia'', Hikaru definitely needs equipment to survive in the apocalypse.''


    ''If I work for him, maybe he''ll give me food and a safe ce to live.''


    ''No!''


    As soon as that thought appeared, Delmor immediately shook his head, he felt strange, why would he think like that?


    ''No OK! There are still many people waiting for me. What would those people do without me?''


    Delmor took a deep breath, trying to calm down. He turned off the car engine then checked his body with a shlight. When he did not find any injuries, he felt a little happy.


    ''Luckily I didn''t get hurt, or else¡­''


    ''Strange¡­ why does Hikaru have a potion that helps stop the Zombie virus?''


    ''Could it be¡­ he already has the recipe for a vine that prevents the zombie virus?''


    The more Delmor thought about it, the more he felt that Hikaru was terrifying. If that was the case, he wouldn''t be able to fight with Hikaru, but he would have to be Hikaru''s ally.


    At least, when he was injured by a zombie, Hikaru could help him.


    Delmor took a deep breath, then drove back.


    Traveling a distance of more than 7 kilometers, Delmor''s mind was always in a state of extreme tension.


    He thought that there were only humanoid zombies, and since they can''t see, he could run away easily.


    However, he was wrong. Zombies could also be animals, especially dogs. Yes, a lot of people keep dogs as pets.


    The number of dogs that people keep was a lot, plus the number of stray dogs is a huge number.


    If¡­ all of them turned into Zombies, it would be like a nightmare.


    Delmor drove to a ce about 200 meters from the vi, then got out of the car and walked.


    Delmor knew the sound of the engine was very loud, if he drove too close to the shelter, the zombies would surely find their shelter.


    He reached the front door of the mansion, knocked on the door twice, two secondster, he knocked twice more.


    At this moment, the door was ajar, Akiko pointed a shlight directly at Delmor''s face, seeing him, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Come in!" Akiko spoke softly as if afraid someone would hear their voices.


    Delmor entered, everywhere was dark. Akiko, who was walking beside him, exined, "I was afraid that the lights would attract bad people, so I ordered them to turn off all the lights."


    "There are 7 men and 13 women inside. Including me, you and Rina make 23 people. Everyone will take turns guarding."


    Delmor listened to Akiko and nodded, "Thank you, it''s thanks to you that this ce can be arranged so neatly."


    Akiko shook her head: "No, you''re much better than me. We can only do these things. You have to go out to find food, face countless zombies, you are the brave one."


    When Akiko mentioned food, Delmor shyly bowed his head and said, "Sorry, this time out, I..."


    Akiko smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t worry. It''s hard to find food right now, it''s great that you can return like this."


    "We still have some food left to use in the next three days if we use it sparingly."


    Although Akikoforted him a lot, Delmor only nodded slightly, not wanting to say how much danger he was in while trying to gather supplies.


    If he said it, maybe Akiko would continue tofort him, but he felt that saying it would only make people see his weakness and worthlessness.


    That''s why Delmor decided to keep quiet.


    "Um¡­ perhaps the survivors have started trying to stock up on supplies and food. Tomorrow we will go a little further, hoping to find more food."


    "Ah! Where''s Rina?"


    Hearing that, Akiko looked towards the third floor window of the mansion. Delmor followed her gaze, saw the flickering candlelight from the window, and frowned.


    "Delmor, she¡­"


    "Hm?! What ''s up?"


    Akiko sighed, "It''s not a big deal, but the dog she brought with her barked constantly. I can only leave her on the top floor to avoid affecting others."


    "Aren''t peopleining?" Delmor asked.


    Akiko replied, "Of course they are. However, those people were all saved by you anyway, they didn''t dare to say much. But I know they feel very ufortable."


    "Delmor, I think you should deal with this. You also know, the current world doesn''t have any rules anymore, if they lose control, I''m afraid¡­"


    Delmor nodded slightly hearing that, feeling a bit tired.


    "Besides¡­ if you can, find as many cold-resistant items as you can. The weather is getting colder, maybe it will continue to get colder¡­"


    Delmor looked up at the sky, there was only ckness. From time to time there was a sh of light like lightning that would brighten the cloud that covered the sky.


    He nodded and said, "I''ll keep that in mind. Tomorrow, let''s split into groups to start gathering supplies."


    "Um¡­ don''t worry, I''ll take care of that."


    "Thank you, if Hikaru or Lah were here, maybe things would be better."


    Akiko was a little surprised to hear that, she asked: "Lah, she is very good and very smart. But¡­ What can Hikaru do?"


    Delmor shook his head and said, "You don''t know him well, I feel like¡­ he''s the one who knows how to survive in the apocalypse better than anyone."


    Hearing Delmor''s words, Akiko could only bow her head. Every mistake seems toe from her.


    Akiko of course also saw Hikaru''s tremendous power.


    The monster that many policemen couldn''t defeat even with a gun was easily killed by Hikaru.


    The most important thing was¡­ Lah was with Hikaru. Yes, right now, staying with Hikaru was the smartest decision.


    He has food reserves and has the power to kill zombies.


    Delmor sighed and shook his head: "Okay, don''t think too much, I need Rina."


    Akiko nodded, seeing Delmor leave, she sat on the ground again, looking up at the dark sky.


    It had been two days, she hadn''t showered. She couldn''t even eat enough.


    Even going to the toilet, there was no water or paper to use.


    In the apocalypse, it seems that the things that were so ordinary before have now be extremely luxurious things.


    She hugged her knees, muttering: "Lah, how are you living now?"


    ¡­


    Delmor took a shlight and went inside. Because this vi was quiterge, there was still enough room for 20 people to stay.


    Everyone saw the light and rushed out of the room, surrounding him.


    "Delmor, is there more food?"


    "Fast! I''m so hungry!"


    "Do you have a nket? It''s cold and dirty in here."


    "Delmor, please, give me some food, I''m really not full."


    "You eat more than I do, and you''re still not full."


    "Sorry, but I still feel like eating."


    "You pig! You are really a pig!"


    Delmor heard everyone''s voices pounding against his eardrums, making him feel extremely ufortable.


    Suddenly, Delmor felt that saving these people was the wrong decision.

 Chapter 109 Please, Eat This.

    ?


    At this point, Delmor realized that his kindness will not always be appreciated.


    These people felt that it as Delmor''s responsibility to provide for them. They didn''t care if it was dangerous for him to go out, they only cared if he brought back food or not.


    Delmor shook his head and said: "It''s dark now, I couldn''t find food, you have to wait until tomorrow morning, I''ll go out again to gather more supplies."


    "I need some people to follow me to gather supplies, anyone want to follow me?"


    Suddenly, the crowd fell silent, each one voluntarily taking a step back.


    Delmor frowned and said, "How? Don''t you want to look for more food?"


    A young man, feeling a little embarrassed, said: "Delmor, I¡­ I hurt my leg, it''s a little difficult to move. If I follow you, I will cause you a lot of trouble, that''s why¡­"


    "I¡­" Another said: "I am a girl, how can I fight the zombies out there. I think¡­ This job is more for a boy."


    "That''s right. We''re girls, we can''t fight Zombies."


    "So what the hell are you going to be doing? We have to go out to fight the Zombies, but you guys will hide in a safe ce and enjoy?"


    "Us Girls can work, we can clean and take care of this mansion."


    "Yes, you are men, you must protect women as men."


    "Huh! Whatw says that men must protect women?"


    "You..."


    "Enough!" Delmor suddenly shouted, he felt a bit of a headache, no, to be more precise, extreme headache and fatigue.


    What the hell is going on?


    He took a deep breath, let out a long sigh, then said: "You guys get ready, tomorrow everyone will be divided into groups to go with me to collect supplies."


    "Whether it''s a girl or a boy, you have to work."


    "But¡­" Another girl spoke up: "I¡­ I feel like a girl¡­"


    "What''s your opinion?" Delmor''s gaze turned cold and sharp, making the girl feel a little scared.


    She trembled and said, "No, I don''t..."


    "This is not the same as before. Now, the apocalypse ising, the rules are broken, and there aren''t any rules or regtions here."


    "I will help you survive, but you cannot sit idly by and enjoy. Everyone has to work, understand?"


    Everyone who heard Delmor''s voice threateningly nodded.


    In fact, the people in this ce were all cowards and they could be easily manipted by others.


    Why?


    Because if they were easily persuaded by Delmor toe to this ce for refuge, they were not brave people.


    They were just looking for a safe ce to live. Of course, Delmor probably also noticed this, he also recognized the cowardice of the people here.


    If not, after Delmor said those things, they might have worked together to overthrow him or drive him out of this mansion.


    However, they did not do so, which means that they did not even have the courage to protest.


    Like the ''silence of the sheep''.


    Delmor didn''t care about them anymore, he turned his head and headed to the 3rd floor, as he didn''t care what they thought.


    Even if they were to leave this ce it would be even better, that way he would feel less guilty than if he actively abandoned them.


    Delmor went up a few stairs, then stopped, turned his head and said to everyone: "If anyone wants to leave this ce, you should go tonight, otherwise, tomorrow you all have to work, and face the Zombies, Understand?"


    After saying that, he turned his head and went upstairs, leaving the crowd speechless.


    ¡­


    In a room on the 3rd floor.


    Woof! Woof!


    Before Delmor could knock on the door, a barking came from inside, making him frown.


    Fortunately, this ce was on the 3rd floor, so the bark of a small dog could not be transmitted far.


    The door opened, and Rina saw Delmor, but her expression was not one of surprise, but one of slight difort.


    "What did youe here for?"


    Rina''s voice was filled with annoyance, Delmor could only shake his head when he heard that, but he replied: "I havee to bring you some food."


    "Food¡­ give it to me."


    "Aren''t you going to let me in?"


    "You hate dogs, there are dogs in the room, I don''t want you in." Rina said, it was as if she was trying to chase Delmor away.


    Hearing Rina mention dogs, suddenly, a thought popped into Delmor''s mind.


    He smiled and said, "No, I don''t hate dogs. On the contrary, Rina¡­ you like that dog right?"


    Delmor''s expression made Rina frown in rm: "You¡­ What are you going to do? I won''t allow you to harm that dog."


    "Hahaha¡­ you misunderstand, of course I won''t harm it, on the contrary, I will make it easier for it to survive in this world."


    Delmor took out from his pocket an energy crystal the size of a thumb, held it in front of Rina and said, "Do you recognize this?"


    Rina saw the stone in Delmor''s hand and nodded. While running out of the city with him, she also saw Delmor take the stones from the Zombie''s brain.


    Besides¡­ Just as she was leaving the city entrance, Rina also met Hikaru. Even though at that time she was angered by Hikaru to the point of crying, she still paid attention to what he said.


    He also said that humanity''sst hope lies in such stones.


    Delmorughed and said: "This stone is called ''energy crystal'', inside it contains a bizarre amount of energy, which can help ordinary people possess superpowers."


    "However, there is also a probability of making them monsters. This stone is both good and bad, however, this is ourst hope."


    "You also know how strong the zombies are out there, they will not just be zombies forever, they are also evolving to be stronger."


    "If we can''t be stronger than we are now, no matter how hard we try, we will end up bing the meal of the monsters out there."


    "Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Of course I understand." Rina frowned and said, "I''m not stupid either. So¡­ that has nothing to do with me."


    Delmor shook his head and said, "No, this has to do with you and that dog. Do you know what I came across while searching for food just now?"


    "What?" Rina asked, confused.


    "It''s a Zombie dog."


    "Zombie dog?"


    "That''s right. That said, animals are also affected by zombie viruses. But it also says that animals can also possess superpowers."


    Rina heard a little doubt: "Are you sure?"


    "Of course." Delmor said confidently: "However, sess or failure can only depend on yourself and your dog."


    Rina suddenly realized something and frowned: "Do you consider that dog a test subject?"


    Delmor shrugged: "So what? Rina, you also know that the fact that you brought that dog is affecting the people around you."


    "Those people look at you with eyes filled with disgust and displeasure. Besides¡­ you can''t take care of it like this forever."


    "Then¡­ help it be a powerful existence, like that, you can also silence all the people outside."


    "They even have to worship you, pay attention to you, and consider you as their savior."


    Hearing Delmor''s words, Rina''s confidence began to shake: "But¡­ what if it fails?"


    "Rina, do you¡­ don''t you have faith in your dog?"


    Rina was immediately startled hearing that, then lowered her head in thought.


    Delmor smiled, knowing that Rina was an extremely arrogant person who always considered herself the center of the universe.


    That''s why his words hit her arrogance.


    Either way, whether it fails or seeds, it''s Delmor who benefits the most.


    If the dog turns into a zombie after using the energy crystal, then he has a good reason to kill it.


    At that time, he would be able to stabilize the psychology of the others because he solved the dog problem.


    If the dog possesses a stronger superpower, then he also has a reliable ally that can help him fight zombies.


    Moreover, because of that, Rina would also appreciate him, and trust him more.


    Either way, it''s Delmor who benefits the most.


    After thinking for about 10 seconds, Rina suddenly raised her head to look at him and asked, "So¡­ how should I use this stone?"


    Delmorughed and said, "It''s simple, just let it swallow this stone. However, you should also be careful, in the process of digesting this stone, you should leave it alone."


    "Why?"


    Delmor shook his head and said, "I don''t know what evolution will happen, if it turns into a monster, at least then you''ve hidden in a safe ce."


    Rina frowned and said, "It won''t turn into a monster."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she grabbed Delmor''s stone and closed the door, entering the room.


    Delmor shouted: "In that case, let me be by your side, so I can protect you. Or if something happens, I can help you too."


    Hearing that, Rina opened the door again, looked him in the eyes and said, "Come in!"


    Delmor went inside and saw Rinaying the puppy on the old sofa.


    Although that chair was very old, it seems that Rina has cleaned the chair so that the dog can liefortably.


    However, except for that chair, the rest of the room was still full of dust and cobwebs.


    Delmor shook his head, not wanting to focus on other matters.


    Rina approached the small dog, gently stroked it and said, "Sorry to have to do this to you, but I don''t want people to hate you, I don''t want them to see you as a nuisance."


    "So¡­ please, eat this."


    Rina brought the stone to the dog''s mouth, and Delmor sighed at this. If that dog could take the initiative to swallow the stone, he would probably walk on his head.


    The dog sniffed the stone, and after a while, suddenly it opened its mouth to bite the stone, then chewed it as easily as candy.


    Delmor: "¡­"

 Chapter 110 You Will Become Part Of Me

    ?


    At this moment, the dog''s body suddenly changed. Delmor pulled the metal baseball bat from his back, and clenched it in his hand.


    The candlelight in the room made the image in front of him look like something out of a horror movie.


    The dog''s body gradually grew, the fur and fangs also began to lengthen.


    "Too huge¡­" Delmor muttered. That''s right, at this point, the dog was more than 1 meter tall, much taller than the zombie dog he had met in the grocery store earlier.


    He took a deep breath, pulling Rina behind him.


    "You..."


    "Stand still¡­ we don''t know what it will turn into in the end, we better be careful." With that, Delmor took out a small knife from his pocket.


    In fact, this was the best weapon he could find. If he wanted to find a bigger knife, he probably had to go to the supermarket.


    However, during his escape, he couldn''t even get inside the convenience store smoothly.


    After going inside, he was almost killed by a dog zombie.


    Delmor''s heart beat continuously like a drum, his nerves also gradually became more tense.


    Although the current temperature was just over 25 degrees, his sweat was already pouring out, soaking his shirt.


    Delmor took a deep breath, and fixed his eyes on the dog that was still changing its body.


    After a while, the dog''s body stopped changing. At this point, it was about 1 meter tall, itshair had turned dark purple, its face resembled a wolf, and its body was constantly shing purple electric rays.


    "That is¡­"


    [Ding! Electric Wolf. This monster belongs to the wolf-type, has the ability to use electric-type superpowers. Its speed and attack power are terrifying.


    It can travel more than 500 kilometers. It can also increase its maximum speed up to 150 km/h.


    The food it eats is mainly energy crystals and lightning.


    ording to the evaluation of many sages, its Tier is E.]


    Suddenly, a bulletin board appeared in front of Delmor, of course, only Delmor could see this bulletin board.


    He knew this bulletin board came from ''The Apocalypse Encyclopedia''. Delmor nced at the information board, then at the dog, no, to be more precise, it was an Electric Wolf now.


    Suddenly, the Electric Wolf headed towards Delmor, who was still extremely wary of it as he didn''t know if it would go insane after evolving.


    "Rina, be careful..."


    Before Delmor could finish his sentence, Rina approached the dog. However, contrary to what Delmor thought, the dog just gently rubbed its head against Rina''s hand.


    The electricity around it didn''t affect her at all, Rina easily patted its head, even squeezing itsrge nose.


    "Ah!!! Alec, you have sessfully evolved, you are cool."


    "Alec?!" Delmor was a little confused, but then he realized that Alec was the dog''s name.


    Rina happily stroked the dog''s fluffy fur and said, "You¡­can you kill zombies?"


    Delmor sighed: "It may have evolved to be stronger, but how can it understand what you say?"


    Alec nodded.


    Delmor: "¡­"


    He felt as if Alec had just pped him in the face.


    ''How can he understand what Rina is saying? Definitely a coincidence, yes, definitely a coincidence.''


    ''However¡­ perhaps it can kill real zombies. Possessing the power to control electricity¡­ i wish I possessed some kind of superpower too.''


    "Sit!"


    Rina suddenly shouted, Alec really did as she said, obediently sitting on the ground, his eyes filled with anticipation looking at Rina.


    "Heh?!" Delmor now truly believed that the dog understood humannguage.


    Rina was very interested in Alec, she raised her hand and said: "Alec, use your electric discharge skill."


    "It''s not a Pokemon!" Delmor shouted.


    Tic! Tic! Tic!


    As soon as Delmor shouted, the sound of electric sparks exploding in the air resounded continuously. He looked over at Alec, and saw it open its mouth, in its mouth was a small electric ball the size of a Tennis ball.


    "Great! Shoot it!" Rina shouted.


    Alec immediately fired the orb.


    Chang!


    The orb broke the window, rushed outside, and flew into the distance. About 100 meters away, it immediately exploded.


    BAM!


    The explosion was quite loud, like a grenade, the eyes from the explosion shed like lightning and then disappeared immediately.


    Delmor saw this and took a deep breath, as he was amazed at Alec''s strength.


    Too strong¡­


    At this point, Delmor not only admired Alec, he envied him. However, that feeling only appeared for a second and then disappeared.


    Anyway, he didn''t want to be jealous of a dog.


    Delmor ordered ''The Apocalypse Encyclopedia'' to seek information about the Electric Wolf.


    [Ding! What more information would you like to know about Electric Wolf?]


    "What is its food? And is there a way to make it evolve stronger?"


    [Ding! As far as the sages have learned, it only eats energy crystals.


    It needs to consume between 10 and 20 Tier F energy crystals per day. If fighting causes it to consume a lot of energy, it needs 50 energy crystals to replenish its lost energy.


    To evolve, it needs to eat 10 E+ energy crystals or 100 E energy crystals.]


    "E+? E? Energy crystals are also divided into different types?"


    [Ding! Energy crystals are divided into many types, the lowest is F-, the highest of the current world is D.


    The energy crystals inside normal zombies are F- or F.]


    Delmor heard that sighed, feeling that the road ahead was still very long.


    "Rina¡­ if Alec has sessfully evolved, then¡­ tomorrow, can youe with me to collect supplies?"


    Hearing that, Rina frowned and said, "Of course. I know I also need to work, but¡­ do you know where Hikaru is?"


    "Hikaru? Why do you want to know where he is?" Delmor asked confused. Suddenly, he thought of something and said: "Rina, you are not as strong as him, don''t think about revenge."


    "Huh! I know, however, I want to meet him once and tell him that I am not a useless girl." Rina said angrily.


    Delmor shook his head: "No, you still can''t control Alec well, wait until you can control Alec well then I will take you to meet Hikaru."


    "Since you see his strength anyway, we need to do a lot of preparation."


    Delmor agreed with Rina because he also wanted to meet Hikaru. After all, Hikaru held many secrets, however, he was also confident that he had the ability to create equipment.


    He could use the equipment to exchange information with Hikaru.


    "Huh! That''s fine, I want to let him know that I''m a hundred times better than Velys. Isn''t that right, Alec¡­" Rina said and patted Alec''s head, who also buried his head in Rina''s hand as if he were coaxing.


    Delmor sighed.


    However, the dog¡­ no, Alec sessfully evolved, so he could easily collect more supplies.


    The other people would probably be more obedient to him. But¡­ should he swallow the energy crystal or not?


    Yes, that was a difficult question. Delmor was afraid that after swallowing the energy crystal, he would not evolve but be a zombie, so everything would be over.


    "Do you have a method for me to safely be an evolved human?" Delmor asked for the book.


    [Ding! There are currently no safe methods. Every method has a failure rate or side effect.]


    Delmor sighed seeing that, perhaps his life could only be associated with crafting equipment.


    He thought maybe that was enough, as he didn''t want to take the risk.


    ''Or¡­ I can ask Hikaru for help, maybe he has a way to help me be an evolved person.''


    ''No, no matter how much Hikaru knows, it''s not as good as the dictionary I own.''


    Delmor sighed, then looked at Alec and Rina, as many thoughts ran through his mind.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in another house.


    Tadashi sat in his bedroom, surrounded by candles lit by a girl named Seiry.


    However, he was now sitting on the bed, and the girl named Seiry was in the middle of the bed.


    Beneath her skin were blood veins like tree roots that were spreading all over her body.


    Tadashi frowned at Seiry who was panting, sweat was pouring out like a bath but his face was still extremely calm.


    He looked at Seiry''s arm, where there was a tooth mark, the blood veins started from that wound, then spread everywhere.


    "Looks like¡­ you''re about to turn into a zombie." Tadashi''s voice was filled with eerie calm and cold.


    However, when Seiry heard Tadashi''s voice, she managed to open her eyes to look at him, she smiled, and used all her strength to say: "I¡­ I took a lot¡­ food¡­ I put all of it¡­ inside the warehouse."


    "You¡­ you stay inside¡­ there are zombies outside¡­ they''re scary¡­"


    Tadashi frowned and said, "You better take care of yourself, you''re going to turn into a zombie because you went to go out and find food for me. Do you regret it?"


    When Seiry heard that, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes, however, her smile remained the same: "No¡­ I don''t regret it."


    "Thank you¡­ thank you for freeing me from hell. I wish¡­ I wish I could stay by your side longer¡­"


    "But¡­ maybe¡­ god feels that my body is too dirty¡­ so¡­ he will take me away¡­"


    "Tadashi¡­ thank you¡­"


    "And¡­ sorry¡­ because I can''t be of much help to you¡­"


    "Sorry¡­"


    Tadashi suddenly felt something inside his head screaming, that voice was telling him to save the girl in front of him.


    However, he didn''t want to save this girl because she was useless. Besides¡­ he had no way to eliminate the zombie virus from Seiry''s body.


    No, he had a way, but if he used it, he''d probably use up almost all of the health he had stored.


    Suddenly, Tadashi''s body moved on its own, reaching out with his left hand, grabbing Seiry''s thin hand.


    His actions made Seiry so happy that he cried.


    "Please¡­ kill me¡­ at least¡­ I can die at your hands."


    Tadashi sighed at that, still holding Seiry''s hand with his left hand. However, tentacles from the sword in his right hand reached out and inserted themselves into her body.


    "Don''t worry¡­ you will be part of me."

 Chapter 111 Bonus - New Surprise

    ?


    ***This is the bonus chapter for the Inspiration capsule - Thank you Jeffrie_Johnson so much!!! Hope you will support me more (^_^)


    Seiry lost consciousness, and the tentacles embedded in her body began to suck her blood.


    Suddenly, Tadashi felt something strange, he frowned when he discovered that he couldn''t suck Seiry''s blood.


    On the contrary, his blood was being passed on to Seriy.


    He shouted angrily, "What the hell are you doing?"


    Tadashi of course wasn''t scolding Seiry, he was speaking with the sword in his right hand.


    A voice rang in his head.


    "Not¡­me¡­"


    Tadashi frowned as he looked at Seiry. Her body was slowly changing.


    The blood veins like roots that covered her whole body slowly disappeared. The wounds on her body were also healing at an amazing rate.


    Her thin body also gradually became a little fuller, and her skin also began to be softer.


    "This is¡­" Tadashi felt extremely confused.


    The other voice sounded again: "She¡­ will help you¡­"


    "Seiri? Is she¡­ going to help me?"


    The sword no longer spoke, Tadashi also silently watched Seiry''s change.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Rayze opened the door to the room, without a shlight, and walked to Yue''s door.


    He wanted to knock on the door, however, the hand that was about to touch the door stopped, he sighed and then turned to leave.


    Inside the room, Yue lit a candle, ced it on the table, and thought about what just happened today.


    Her face was now pale, like someone suffering from anemia.


    No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t understand why someone like Rayze would kill people.


    Even though he killed people to protect her, it was hard for her to ept it.


    Yue stood up and slowly approached the piano. She opened the lid, and her hand gently touched each key.


    She didn''t dare press any keys because she knew that zombies were still out there.


    If she made any noise, the zombies would flock to this ce and¡­


    Yue ced her hands on top of the piano, caressed it, and felt a little more stable.


    "It has been 3 days since I yed any music¡­ when will this horrible nightmare end?"


    Suddenly, Yue''s tears welled up again, she theny on top of the piano as she felt that it would help her ease her fear.


    ¡­


    Rayze reached the ground floor via the stairs at the exit. The ce was so dark that even if someone raised their hand in front of you, you wouldn''t be able to see anything.


    However, Rayze walked very calmly, and he easily reached the ground floor without any difficulty.


    Rayze saw the zombies roaming around and smiled.


    He threw down the corpses of the people living on the same floor as him to feed the zombies, his goal was to drag as many zombies to this ce as possible.


    "About 40 zombies, maybe that should be enough."


    Rayze looked at his surroundings, the fires in the distance were the main source of light, as he could barely see the zombies all around.


    However, for Rayze, even theck of light in this ce didn''t affect him at all.


    He lunged at a zombie, and swung his fist, the zombie''s head then exploded into pieces.


    Rayze grabbed the energy crystal in his hand, smiled and muttered, "One."


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Right after that, countless sounds rang out, the heads of the zombies around him were blown up easily.


    It seemed as if his fist was a metal hammer, and the heads of the other zombies were just normal watermelons.


    The zombie''s blood and brain got on his clothes but he didn''t care.


    Rayze approached thest zombie, and put 10 energy crystals easily into its mouth.


    He did this so well as if he had done it many times.


    The zombie opened its mouth to bite Rayze, but when Rayze shoved energy crystals into its mouth, it immediately focused on chewing the stones.


    After eating all the 10 pills, the zombie''s body suddenly swelled up, like a balloon.


    Seeing that, Rayze frowned and retreated, about 10 meters away from the zombie.


    BOOM!


    There was a loud explosion, and the zombie exploded into countless pieces of debris, it''s blood and flesh were scattered everywhere, and the stench was overwhelming.


    Rayze covered his nose, frowned and muttered: "Failed?"


    Suddenly, he saw a lot of zombies starting to move closer to this ce because the explosion was too loud.


    He smiled, then went back to his room.


    As he passed by Yue''s room, he wanted to knock on the door to meet her, but again, he could only shake his head and leave.


    ''She''s probably still in shock, I should leave her alone.''


    ''Yue, please forgive me, I only want the best for you.''


    Rayze returned to his room, sat on the ground, and leaned his back against the wall. He finished a bottle of water and then threw the bottle on the ground.


    ''I need to wait 5 more days. 5 dayster, the first monster will appear. At that time, I will have a chance to evolve.''


    Rayze took out an energy crystal, on top of the crystal was a bit of zombie blood and brain.


    But he did not feel disgusted, on the contrary, he immediately put the energy crystal in his mouth, then ate it like a normal dish.


    In this dark space, there was no candlelight in Rayze''s room, however, he liked the darkness.


    This helped him remember the past, when he had to live in the dark, surrounded by zombies and monsters.


    To survive, he must hide among the dposing corpses, and eat the most disgusting foods to stay alive.


    Even then, he had to eat zombies to survive. Fortunately, he was not infected with the zombie virus, on the contrary, he awakened his superpower so he could climb to the top of this world.


    Therefore, a little zombie blood and brain was not enough to make him feel nauseated or disgusted.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered his previous life.


    At that time, he was in a very desperate condition when Yue appeared.


    She helped him survive in this harsh world, she also helped him feel the tenderness and light in this dark and corrupt world.


    However, before Rayze got the power to protect Yue, she was killed, and became a toy for the men in front of him.


    She was raped to death, then her body was dumped in a warehouse, in a survivor''s area ruled by a highly evolved person.


    Rayze was also the one who brought her body out of that ce, and buried it under a tree.


    He brought his hatred with him, he then became stronger to take revenge on those who caused it.


    In Rayze''s eyes, humanity was not worth living because they were extremely dirty and cruel. He started killing everyone he met, including children.


    The other evolutionists gradually realized his danger, and decided to work together to kill him.


    In the end, while he stood between the boundary of life and death, he was reborn.


    He was reincarnated at a time before the end of the world, which made him so happy that he cried like a baby.


    ''Yue, I won''t lose you this time. I will protect you forever.''


    ¡­


    The next morning, Hikaru woke up, but he did not see Velys beside him anymore.


    However, he knew she had gone to prepare breakfast for him.


    Hikaruy on the bed, he felt like yesterday was like a dream.


    He did not think that one day, he would be loved by such a beautiful girl.


    Velys'' love for him was even hotter than fire. Last night, he and Velys didn''t seem to sleep, as all night, they were immersed in lust.


    After all, he and Velys both evolved, so their strength and endurance was many times higher than normal people.


    That''s why, even if he did it all night, he still felt normal.


    Hikaruy on the bed, he felt extremely happy andfortable.


    [Haizzz, feel thatst bit offort, master.]


    "Hm?! What do you mean?"


    [Don''t you understand what I mean? The consequences of you sleeping with Velys¡­]


    "Ah! I get it, but I can''t continue to refuse her either. I''m just an ordinary man after all, I''m unable to contain myself in front of a beautiful and lovely girl like Velys."


    [Yeah! Yeah! Yeah! You are right, but now, the consequences are here.]


    Hikaru let out a sigh when he heard that, he knew the consequences of sleeping with Velys, but he epted it.


    Velys'' love made him feel ashamed, he didn''t want to hurt her because of his own fear.


    "So¡­ what are the consequences?"


    [See for yourself.]


    Hearing Rika''s words, Hikaru immediately used the skill ''Surveince'', and an information panel immediately appeared in front of him.


    ¡­


    Delmor:


    - He convinced and led 20 survivors, they are gathered in a mansion on the outskirts of the city.


    - He helped Rina''s dog (Alec) awaken, he possess super power and can use electricity. Alec has a Tier E power. (+50,000 Luck)


    - He ns to find more food and supplies to survive the next few days with Alec.


    - He Intends to cooperate with Hikaru to obtain purification potions and more information.


    - Rina''s trust in Delmor increased (+5,000 Luck).


    Current Delmor Luck Points:


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw the information board about Delmor and frowned, he didn''t care how many people Delmor was leading and how much Rina trusted Delmor.


    What Hikaru cared about was the dog named Alec.


    "Could it be¡­ is that the dog that Rina brought with her?"


    Hikaru remembered meeting Rina at the entrance to the city. At that time, she was holding a small dog.


    However, at that time he saw that it was just an ordinary small dog. He didn''t think that after evolving, it would be a monster with the power to reach Tier E.


    That dog even possesses the power to control electricity, which proves that the odds for him to defeat Delmor are almost zero.


    If he wasn''t careful, Delmor could use the dog''s power to destroy him.

 Chapter 112 Dont Make Me Feel Nauseous

    ?


    Hikaru let out a sigh, he felt that his n to livefortably until the end of this world seemed quite impossible.


    [Master, don''t think that if you umte a lot of supplies, you can livefortably until the quest is over.]


    [You should remember that you are the viin, and they are the protagonist. Fate will cause you to meet and confront each other.]


    [Even though you have the ability to steal the main characters'' lucky points, they won''t stand still and allow you to take all of their luck points.]


    [The main characters can still develop, moreover their ability to grow is much more terrible than you think.]


    [For example, it''s normal for a single opportunity to increase their luck points overnight.]


    [Delmor has a rather low luck score, but that''s because he hasn''t met any chance. But thanks to you, he finally started to rise strongly.]


    Rika''s words were filled with scorn and teasing that made him feel a little embarrassed so he said: "He''ll grow stronger anyway, whether I sleep with Velys or not, it''ll happen anyway."


    [Ah! Can you still object? Because you slept with Velys he grew faster, do you believe that tomorrow he will be invincible?]


    "Haizzz, okay, stop scolding me. So¡­ what if I continue to sleep with Velys?"


    [Huh! Do you still want to sleep with her?]


    Hikaru: "..."


    [Lucky for you, the effect only activates once. After this, if you continue to sleep with her, there won''t be any other consequences.]


    [You sleeping with her is an important milestone because it changes the main plot of the story.]


    [Velys realizes that her feelings are reciprocated by you, so the more she loves you, the more loyal she is to you. Even so, thanks to that, she has be stronger and more resilient.]


    [Velys is an important factor in the fight against Tadashi and Delmor, if her mentality and purpose are stable, she can definitely protect you.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded. Anyway, ording to the novel, because Velys'' feelings are constantly being trampled by Hikaru, she suffers and doesn''t care about developing superpowers.


    It wasn''t until Hikaru was killed by Tadashi that she really focused on developing her powers for revenge.


    He shook his head: "Luckily, the effect only activates once, or else I''m afraid I''ll be the one to help Delmor and Tadashi be stronger."


    He continued to look at Tadashi''s information.


    ¡­


    Tadashi:


    - He is hiding in a house on the outskirts of the city.


    - Seiry helped him collect supplies but she was attacked by zombies, and she was in danger of turning into a zombie.


    - Tadashi wanted to suck Seiry''s blood to help her have a gentle death but he identally helped Seiry activate her super powers.


    - Seiry possesses the super power Healing, and Tadashi''s luck points has increased by 30 000.


    - Tadashi intends to find more survivors to suck blood.


    ¡­


    "Healing? Impossible!" Hikaru saw the message in front of him, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Rika, what''s going on? Why does that girl have Healing powers, and what about Shiroi?"


    [Haizzz, I already told you, this is the result of you sleeping with a female character in a novel without resolving the issues around.]


    [Because you interfered with Shiori''s development, her ability was diverted in a different direction.]


    [In addition, her motivation is not pain relief so her willpower is not focused on healing.]


    "What?! But¡­ didn''t I tell those two nurses not to give her painkillers or anesthetics? Maybe¡­"


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in Hikaru''s mind. Perhaps¡­ they felt sorry for Shiori so they secretly gave her painkillers, which caused Shiori''s will to not be directed towards healing.


    "Damn it!" Hikaru clenched his fists in anger, he really wanted to break the necks of those two nurse''s.


    [Don''t me them, they don''t know that their kindness is misced.]


    Hikaru sighed and said, "Now, everything seems to have spiraled out of control. Shiori doesn''t know what ability to awaken, but the girl next to Tadashi has the power of Healing."


    "If he doesn''t deal with her soon, with Tadashi''s current strength, he will be nearly immortal."


    That''s right, Tadashi has the ability to suck blood to heal, plus with a healing superpower by his side, Tadashi is almost immortal.


    "What about Lah? Has she changed anything?"


    [No! She''s the heroine of another novel, which has nothing to do with Velys, so nothing has happened to her.]


    Hikaru continued to check Lah''s information.


    ¡­


    La:


    - Lazy¡­


    - ???


    ¡­


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Oi! Rika, it seems the system is broken."


    [No, it disys everything correctly. Lah is almost a mystery, it''s hard to determine what she wants to do, and what her ns are.]


    [However, it seems she currently just wants to bezy and parasitize you.]


    "Parasitize me?"


    [That''s right. You have food, a safe ce to live, and there are two other beautiful girls in the house, Velys and Aiko, who of course prefer this ce to any other shelter.]


    Hikaru : ( £þ |||)


    ¡­


    Rakan:


    - Quietly recuperating in an abandoned factory near the city.


    ¡­


    Hikaru rubbed his chin, he sensed that the current Rakan was no longer a threat to him.


    Now that Rakan was focusing on healing, his only threat was Delmor and Tadashi.


    No, there was still another person that the system does not show, and that is Rayze.


    That person is a real monster. He has memories of his past life, in other words, now, Rayze knows what the future is like.


    He even possesses tremendous strength and the ability to create armored zombies.


    However, Hikaru was still unable to obtain information about Rayze, as if he was a mysterious existence.


    Hikaru also had not read the novel series called "God''s Day", so he did not understand the character Rayze and the surrounding characters well.


    He sighed and continued to open the system store but there was still nothing good today.


    Apart from the appraisal card that he had decided to keep for 7 days, the 9 items that were refreshed today were no good either.


    "Wait! That is¡­"


    Hikaru suddenly noticed a card worth 50,000 lucky points.


    ¡­


    Name: Event information card.


    Description: After using this card, you can learn some of the main events in the plot of a main character of your choice.


    ¡­


    He took a deep breath, he felt that it was the card he needed. However, now he only had 3,000 luck points left.


    Hikaru frowned, and decided to keep the item for 7 days, then figure out how to buy it.


    He decided to know some of Rayze''s main events in advance. After all, Rayze is currently his strongest enemy, and he needs to make sure he wins, or at least to keep himself safe.


    ¡­


    After going through all the features, he discovered that today''s main characters also did not have any special activities.


    After all, the end of the world had only just begun, they are still trying to stock up on food and adapt to the new world context.


    Ack! Except for the damage he did just yesterday.


    He sighed, changed his clothes, washed his face with bottled water, then went to the main hall.


    As soon as he reached the main hall, he smelled a nice aroma emanating from the kitchen.


    Velys was wearing an apron, her hair was in a high and neat bun, and she carried a tray.


    "Hikaru, are you awake? Come here, I have finished preparing breakfast."


    Velys smiled, her face was so full of happiness that even Lah and Aiko who were sitting at the dining table were jealous.


    Lah pouted and said, "Haizzz, i just woke up now and I''m already seeing such a romantic scene, how will I be able to eat breakfast now."


    Aiko gritted her teeth and lowered her head, however, she still nced at Velys and Hikaru.


    Yesterday''s lewd sounds echoed in her ears, making her even more ufortable.


    She tried to control herself, hiding her face that was clearly showing jealousy.


    ''No! I don''t like him, why am I jealous? Are not! I must not be jealous. Aiko, restrain yourself.''


    Lah suddenly nced at Aiko, she seemed to notice something and frowned.


    Velys ced the tray on the dining table, then tiptoed, and kissed Hikaru on the lips as if they were in their own worlds.


    "EWW!!" Lah grimaced: "Don''t you know I exist? Oy! Oy! Oy! I''m still here!"


    The kiss was gentle, their lips only touching and then parting. Velys stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and said, "Hehehe¡­sorry, Lah, I couldn''t contain my feelings."


    "That''s right. You should remember this is my house, you are just staying here, to be more precise, you are renting a room here to live, and you need to pay the rent."


    "Heh?! You¡­" Lah was angry but couldn''t refute Hikaru.


    "Alright!" Velys patted Hikaru''s chest: "Sit down, I''ll get everyone a drink."


    Velys finished talking and went to the refrigerator, she opened it, inside there were all kinds of bottled water.


    "Heh?! Is the refrigerator still working?" Lah was a little surprised and asked.


    Velys smiled and replied, "No, this is my superpower."


    "What?! Velys, can you use fire and ice at the same time?"


    Velys smiled and nodded: "Um¡­ fire can be used to cook delicious dishes for him, ice can be used to cool drinks to quench his thirst."


    Every word Velys said was directed at Hikaru, as if she thought her powers were only meant to serve Hikaru''s normal needs.


    Lah nced at Hikaru with contempt and jealousy: "Huh! You are indeed very lucky to have such a girl."


    Hikaru shrugged: "Of course..."


    "No¡­" Velys shook her head, she smiled, a smile so full of happiness that it made Lah and Aiko jealous: "I am the lucky one because Hikaru epted my love."


    La: "¡­"


    "You guys¡­ I haven''t had breakfast yet, don''t make me feel nauseous."

 Chapter 113 Bonus - You Want Me To Get Out Of Here?

    ?


    ***This is Bonus Chapter for Capcrown''s Gift - Inspiration capsule. Thank you so much for your gift ^^


    - Thank you EvilGumShoes''s gift too - c. Thank you so much for your support ^^


    Aiko gritted her teeth, but luckily Lah and Hikaru''sughter drowned out the sound of it.


    She rested her hands on her thighs and clutched the dress as if she wanted to rip it off.


    Of course, no one noticed Aiko. Velys, who was busy preparing breakfast for Lah and everyone, only nced at Aiko for a moment and then looked at Hikaru.


    While Hikaru was preparing to eat breakfast.


    On the table was a te of omelets apanied by freshly baked bread. Each person also had an extra bottle of mineral water.


    It could be said that their breakfast was extremely luxurious during the apocalypse. Although the apocalypse had just begun, people were already suffering from severe food shortages.


    In fact, in modern times, the most redundant and least concerning thing is food.


    Food prices were cheap, even if we walked on the street, we could see a lot of restaurants and a lot of ces selling food.


    Therefore, everyone had no idea that they would have to hoard food.


    When the apocalypse came, zombies were everywhere, there was not much food in the house, and people began to starve.


    This was easy to understand.


    There were very few families that stored a lot of food in the house. However, no matter how much food they hoarded, it was not enough tost them for a month.


    In the end, people still have to leave their homes, leave shelters to find food.


    Or¡­ they could expect the army toe to their rescue.


    As everyone started to eat, Aiko felt that the food was extremely delicious and she was surprised at Velys'' cooking ability.


    "It''s delicious¡­" Lah said, "I didn''t expect it to be this delicious."


    "Since the apocalypse began , ordinary needs have be so luxurious that they are very hard to obtain ."


    Lah said while smiling as she looked at Velys and Hikaru: "Thank you for the meal."


    Velys also smiled and nodded: "Um¡­ it''s thanks to Hikaru, otherwise I would probably be a meal in a Zombie''s mouth by now or trying to survive in this horrible world."


    Aiko was surprised to hear that, could it be¡­ Hikaru told Velys that the end of the world woulde?


    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm She suddenly remembered when Rakan was reinforcing the car, no matter how much she questioned him about it, he didn''t answer.


    Rakan at that time just said that ''someday she would understand''. He never so much as mentioned that the end of the world woulde so that Aiko could prepare.


    Aiko enviously looked at Hikaru and Velys, why could Hikaru trust Velys and tell her his secret but Rakan won''t tell her? She thought.


    ''Could it be¡­ even if I sacrificed and did so many things for him, he wouldn''t trust me?''


    ''Why is that, Rakan? Why are you treating me like this?''


    Hikaru nced at Aiko, seemingly guessing what she was thinking, and said, "Because I trust Velys, and I know that she won''t betray me. Aiko, Rakan knew that the end of the world would happen, but did he say anything to you?"


    When Aiko heard Hikaru''s question, her body trembled. She clenched her knife and fork in her hands, as she grit her teeth.


    After a while, she took a deep breath and slowly said, "No, he didn''t tell me anything. It seems¡­ he doesn''t trust me."


    "After all I''ve done... no matter how much I sacrificed for him, how much I helped him, he wouldn''t trust me."


    Hikaru shrugged his shoulders and said, "Because he has a serious illness, that''s why he doesn''t trust anyone but himself."


    "You also know the reason he allowed you to hear his ns."


    "That says he doesn''t trust you either. One day, if you betray him, he will also kill you without hesitation."


    "In Rakan''s heart there is only himself and his interests. You¡­ are just an item for him to use."


    "Hikaru¡­" Velys looked a bit worried, she hastily interrupted Hikaru saying: "She¡­ is a little¡­ out of control."


    Hikaru just shook his head when he heard that, "I''m just telling her the truth. After all, since she''s our hostage now, she should know the truth."


    Aiko trembled, she mustered up the courage to say, "I know it, it''s just¡­ I just don''t want to ept it."


    "It''s time for you to ept it." Hikaru said.


    Aiko nodded slightly, she knew that it was time to let go of what she had hoped for and a happiness so far away in the past.


    Hikaru continued to eat as if nothing happened, Lah also just sighed and started eating.


    Velys stared at Aiko while eating, as she felt a bit worried for her.


    After a while, Aiko sighed and asked, "I¡­ don''t understand. Are you going to keep me as bait for Rakan?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru put down his knife and fork and wiped his mouth with a towel. He looked Aiko straight in the eye and said, "Probably. I intend to use you to trap Rakan. However, he doesn''t seem to care about you for now."


    "But¡­ he was seriously injured, so it''s unlikely he can survive."


    "Hahaha..." Hikaru said with a smile, "Aiko, you don''t understand Rakan. He''s very careful, I think¡­for now, he''s hiding somewhere to recuperate."


    "Recuperate? No way, you cut off both of his arms and a leg, how can he still recover?" Aiko red at Hikaru, she couldn''t believe what he had just said.


    Hikaru shook his head: "Like I said, you know too little about him. Thanks to that cube, he can do anything. As long as he has enough supplies and energy crystals, he can reconnect the severed parts with ease."


    Aiko took a deep breath, even though what Hikaru said was hard to believe, she still chose to trust him.


    Anyway¡­ she currently didn''t have anyone she could rely on. Hikaru was the only one who let her feel warm and safe.


    "I¡­ I don''t know such things at all." Aiko exined.


    "Um¡­ I know." Hikaru also nodded.


    "Do you believe me?"


    "Of course, given Rakan''s nature, he certainly won''t tell you anything."


    "So¡­ how do you know?" Lah nced at Hikaru and asked, her eyes filled with teasing and triumph.


    Hikaru wasn''t afraid of her either, he simply shrugged and said, "Because I have my own secret. What? Do you want to leave this ce or do you want to stay here?"


    Lah pouted, looking the other way as she muttered: "Huh! Stingy bastards."


    Hikaru ignored Lah, he looked at Aiko and said: "Keeping you as bait for Rakan is only a small reason, the bigger reason is that I want to wait for someone."


    "Who do you want to wait for?" Aiko asked, a bit confused.


    Hikaru also did not hide it, he said: "I am waiting for your rtives toe and redeem you."


    "What?! My rtives? Didn''t you say that my n is dead, in this world, I have no rtives left?"


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Yes, in this world you don''t have any other rtives, but in other worlds there are."


    "Another world? What do you mean? I don''t understand!" Aiko felt extremely confused.


    Lah was also very interested when she heard that, she put down the knife and fork in her hand, and listened intently to what Hikaru was about to say.


    Hikaru smiled, he then propped his hands on the table, then looked at Aiko and said: "Your mother has a younger sister, she has been missing for a long time, your family has also spent a lot of time trying to find her but everything has been pointless."


    "Everybody thought that the girl was dead, however, she was still alive. It''s just¡­ she''s not in this world right now, but in another world."


    Aiko was puzzled: "That person is not dead, but not in this world¡­ what does that mean."


    Lah sighed and said, "That means your mother''s sister is in another world, perhaps a parallel world to ours or apletely different world."


    Aiko listened to Lah''s exnation and didn''t quite understand what they were saying.


    Anyway, Aiko didn''t have time to read novels, she was only interested in studying and earning money to help support her family.


    Also she didn''t know about games, novels, moreover she didn''t even know about makeup because she didn''t have enough money to buy makeup.


    "Okay..." Hikaru said, "You''ll know then. However, I won''t hide it from you, it''s your only living rtive."


    "She will appear to take you away, but I do not know when she will appear."


    Hikaru did not worry that Lah would find out something through his words.


    He was tired of hiding, so he decided to ignore Lah.


    He nced at Lah, and he was surprised. Contrary to what he thought, Lah didn''t ask anything more, as she continued to enjoy breakfast.


    ''Bizarre! I thought that she would ask many things, to try to get as much information from me as possible.''


    ''Could it be¡­ she already knows the whole thing so there''s no need to ask?''


    ''No, it''s impossible for her to know the existence of another world.''


    Lah saw Hikaru''s eyes that were filled with confusion, and secretlyughed.


    ''Huh! I won''t ask you questions anymore. You don''t like women who are too smart, do you? Good! I''ll be a silly girl.''


    ''I''m tired anyway, I don''t want to use my brain too much.''


    Both of them had their own thoughts, and Velys only looked at Hikaru, then looked at Lah and then bowed her head to eat breakfast, feeling a little confused in his heart.


    After eating, Velys was about to clean up when Aiko stood up: "Let me do it. I can''t help you, so let me do what I can."


    Hearing that, Velys looked at Hikaru, and saw him nod, she then looked at Aiko with a smile and said: "Um¡­ we have a pipeline with underground water, you can pump water from there to wash dishes."


    Hearing that, Aiko nodded, Velys felt uneasy so she followed Aiko to guide her.


    At this moment, only Lah and Hikaru remained in the room.


    He looked at Lah, frowned and said, "How long are you going to stay here?"


    "You want me to get out of here?"

 Chapter 114 What The Hell Are You Thinking?

    ?


    Lah pouted, looking a bit annoyed at Hikaru.


    He shrugged his shoulders and said: "That''s what you said, I didn''t say I would send you away."


    "Your attitude shows that you don''t want me here."


    "Hahaha¡­ I wee you here, it''s just¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "You need to pay rent."


    Lah heard that andughed: "Money right now is nothing more than worthless paper, so¡­ are you going to take this?"


    She said as she pulled down one shoulder of her shirt, revealing her corbone, white skin, and an extremely attractive right breast.


    "I have a habit of not wearing a bra in the house, do you want me to pull it down a bit more?"


    However, Hikaru''s gaze at her was filled with disdain and calm.


    "Oi! What''s with those eyes?"


    Hikaru shrugged: "Of course I don''t care about you."


    La: "¡­"


    "Okay, don''t mess things up. I''ve got Velys, I don''t want your old body."


    "Old?" Lah felt a bit angry, she mmed her hands on the table, stood up, then walked towards Hikaru.


    He felt a little confused when Lah stood in front of him: "What are you going to do? I said¡­um¡­um¡­"


    Lah suddenly attacked, she grabbed his head then buried it in the center of her chest.


    Hikaru felt like he was about to be crushed to death by those two giant mountains, he couldn''t breathe, and he tried to push Lah away.


    However, Lah was stronger than him, she was already very strong, after using the power evolution potion, she was even stronger than before.


    Lah used both of her hands, to mp Hikaru''s head to the softest ce in the world.


    "Nah! Stop struggling, enjoy it, you said I''m old? I''m proving to you my youth!"


    "How is it? Very stimting, isn''t it?"


    Hikaru felt that he was about to suffocate, Lah''s two mountains were too big, they seemed to have filled the surrounding space, there was no space for air to sneak in.


    After a while, Lah finally let go, Hikaru sat on the chair panting, he felt as if he had juste back to life.


    Lah saw this and rushed out.


    "Lah?!"


    "Ah!!"


    As soon as she got out, she jumped when she heard Velys'' voice.


    "Velys¡­ you¡­"


    Velys tilted her head to look at Lah, Velys'' then said in a worried voice: "Lah, do you have a fever? Why is your face so red?"


    "I¡­ I''m fine, I just feel a little hot."


    "Hot? The current temperature is only 20 degrees, I have also used fire to warm the house, and I am always making sure that the temperature in the room is only about 25 degrees."


    "Alright! I am going back to my room first." After Lah said that, he hurriedly left.


    However, when Velys saw that Lah''s nightgown was a little disheveled, she realized something.


    ''Lah is blushing, her nightgown is a bit wobbly¡­ hm¡­ it seems her rtionship with Hikaru is going well.''


    Velys smiled and nodded.


    Aiko, who stood behind Velys, with freshly washed dishes in her hand, felt confused.


    "You¡­ don''t you feel ufortable?"


    Aiko spoke up, Velys turned her head to look at her with a puzzled look.


    "I mean¡­ don''t you feel jealous of Lah? Isn''t Hikaru your lover? She seems to have feelings for him, won''t you stop it?"


    Velys then smiled and shook her head: "No, I don''t know what you think about it. However, to me, I feel that it''s normal for someone as wonderful as Hikaru to be surrounded by many women."


    "As long as he has me in his heart. Besides¡­ I feel Lah is a good woman. She can also help Hikaru with a lot of things."


    "Moreover, I can live in harmony with her."


    Velys said whileughing, Aiko heard her words and felt like falling into a ck hole.


    ''What the hell did I just hear?''


    ''Who am I?''


    ''Where is this?''


    ''Has the world changed that much?''


    ''Could it be that... because I work part-time and focus on studying too much, I can''t keep up with the development of society?''


    Aiko felt like she couldn''t believe what she just heard, she took a deep breath and said, "You¡­ aren''t you jealous when Hikaru is with another girl?"


    "Hm¡­" Velys tilted her head thoughtfully.


    Aiko: "¡­"


    ''Does that also require thinking?''


    "I don''t think so." Velys shook his head and said, "Like I said, as long as there''s a ce in his heart for me I am contented."


    Aiko: "¡­"


    At this point, Aiko could only stay silent, as he did not know what to say because anything she said would be meaningless.


    "You¡­ Why are you so forgiving? Don''t you love him?" Aiko found it difficult to understand.


    If Velys loved Hikaru then she would definitely feel ufortable when he was intimate with another girl.


    But Velys felt that this was normal, is it that¡­ Velys doesn''t love Hikaru at all, or is she just trying to be protected by Hikaru and have a safe ce to live?


    Velys shook her head: "No! I love him very much, however, I feel that this world has changed, and it is no longer the same as before, so I need to adapt."


    "Has the world changed?"


    Velys exined: "That''s right. In the past,ws and government existed, so monogamy was normal."


    "But now, the government has copsed, the rules are gone. In this world filled with danger and innumerable horrors, whoever possesses power has the ability to makews."


    "To be more precise, this ce is no different from a forest, the strong animal will be the lord of that forest."


    "Aiko, if you were just a weak rabbit, what would you do? Resist, try to change the world or adapt?"


    "I¡­" Aiko opened her mouth, she wanted to say something but she realized she couldn''t refute Velys.


    Velys smiled: "Hikaru is a great guy, he''s smart, strong, and even has the ability to predict the future."


    "Thanks to him, I can live safely and happily in the apocalypse."


    "So¡­ can I keep him for myself? The answer is no, I cannot take him, and make him my own."


    "If I do that, he''ll get even more upset and won''t want to be around me anymore."


    "Then¡­ I will try to make him feel asfortable as possible, and make him understand that I wouldn''t stress him"


    "I will make sure that when he is with me, he feels rxed."


    When Aiko heard this, it made perfect sense to her, to the point that she almost believed Velys'' words.


    Then, Aiko shook her head, trying to forget what Velys had just said: "I hope you don''t regret it."


    Velys shook his head: "I have chosen this path, so I will not regret it. No matter what happens in the future, I will still love him."


    Velys'' smile was bright, plus her blonde hair made her look like a sunflower in full bloom.


    "You¡­ you seemed to be an innocent and cheerful girl before, why are you like this now?"


    Aiko heard Velys'' question and shook her head then sighed: "When you know that your family is dead, and that the person you consider as a parent, as a benefactor is the one who killed your family."


    "At that time¡­ will you still feel happy?"


    "But at least¡­ now, you have a home."


    "Heh?!" Aiko was startled to hear that, she raised her head to look at Velys and it was as if she were seeing a blinding halo.


    "Okay do not worry. Even though Hikaru says you''re his hostage, you can still move freely inside this mansion, right?"


    Aiko nodded.


    "You also don''t need to face countless dangers outside. In this ce, you can live a normal and safe life."


    "Although it is a bit boring, you have food to eat, high walls to keep out zombies, and beds and nkets to keep warm."


    "Compared to the people outside, you are a hundred times happier than them."


    Aiko nodded at that, yes, she was a hundred times happier than the people outside.


    Afterforting Aiko, Velys returned to the kitchen, she saw Hikaru sitting on a chair with a flushed face, and smiled: "Hikaru¡­ how far have you and Lah grown?"


    "What the hell are you talking about? I almost got suffocated by her." Hikaru said angrily.


    Velys immediately sat on hisp, her arms wrapped around his neck as she said: "Don''t be angry, Lah really likes you."


    Hikaru shook his head, he asked: "I overheard your entire conversation with Aiko. Why did you say that?"


    Velys smiled: "What I said is the truth. Hikaru, I love you, no matter how many women you have, I don''t care."


    "Besides¡­ don''t you want Aiko to be at ease in this ce?"


    "What do you mean?" Hikaru asked confused.


    Velys caressed his face as he said, "Hikaru, Aiko is feeling insecure, she seems to feel like she has nowhere to turn."


    "To be more precise, shecks family affection. So¡­" Velys suddenly smiled mysteriously: "We just need to let her feel the warmth of a family, and she will definitely be our ally."


    "Her only rtive who you say is in another world will surely find Aiko. At that time, if Aiko bes our ally, then that person will also be our ally."


    Hikaru smiled when he heard that, he was really surprised at Velys'' thoughts.


    "Velys, you really surprised me."


    Hikaru said while stroking Velys''s face, then, Velys offered her fragrant lips, and the two of them started a sweet kiss in the kitchen again.


    ¡­


    Fifteen minutester, Hikaru changed his clothes and arrived in front of Lah''s room.


    Knock! Knock!


    After a while, Lah opened the door, her face a little angry and annoyed as she looked at him.


    "Oi! What is that expression? I''m the one who should be upset!"


    "Huh!" Lah pouted, her eyes filled with contempt.


    Hikaru sighed, "Okay, it''s time for you to pay the rent."


    "Heh?!" Lah immediately sped her hands in front of her chest, her face full of surprise: "You¡­ So fast? I¡­ I wasn''t ready yet."


    Hikaru: "..."


    "What the hell are you thinking? I mean we need to go out hunting."

 Chapter 115 Rina?!

    ?


    "Go hunting? Ah¡­" Suddenly, Lah frowned at Hikaru then gave him a look of disappointment.


    "What kind of look is that?" Hikaru felt a little confused when he saw her.


    "Nothing! Wait a minute, I need to change clothes."


    Lah finished and closed the door, Hikaru shook his head and said, "I''ll wait for you in the living room."


    After that, Hikaru left. He went to the living room, sat on the sofa, and looked outside.


    The sky was still covered with dark clouds, the temperature had also dropped sharply, as it was 20 degrees Celsius.


    In the near future, the temperature will decrease rapidly, and the earth will also fall into an ice age.


    Currently, the water that this vi was using was gotten from the ground. However, that water was not used for drinking but for other activities.


    Either way, he and Velys didn''t know if there was a zombie virus in the country.


    Besides¡­ in a few more days, the temperature would drop below 0 degrees Celsius, and the groundwater would also freeze.


    At that time, the main source of water that he could use was bottled mineral water that he got from the water purification nts.


    Therefore, he needed to collect more supplies, especially clean water.


    Besides¡­ he also didn''t want the other main characters to be able to stock up on supplies.


    Although he didn''t know how many of the main characters had yet to appear, if he collected all the supplies in this city, they would definitely have to go elsewhere to find supplies.


    As such, Hikaru would be able to temporarily stay away from the other protagonists.


    Besides, he would also have enough supplies to be able to survive until the end of the apocalypse, no, to be more precise, until his quest is over.


    Velys came and sat beside him: "Are you thinking about Rina?"


    He shook his head and said, "No, I was just thinking about when the ice age wille."


    When Velys heard that, she also looked up at the sky, she then nodded and said: "Currently, the temperature is dropping by 3-4 degrees Celsius every day. If it continues like this, in probably a week, the temperature will drop and even the water will freeze."


    "In a month, I''m afraid we won''t be able to use the groundwater anymore. However, don''t worry because I have this."


    Velys said as she raised her arms, a ball of water the size of a basketball hovered above her palm.


    "That''s¡­" Hikaru startled, looking at the water ball in Velys'' hand.


    "Is water. I also tested it, this water is drinkable. In a day, I can produce about 20 liters of water. If I try harder, I can make 50 liters of water."


    Hikaru was surprised to hear that, he didn''t think that Velys could create water.


    "Velys¡­ why can you create water?"


    Velys shrugged and said, "I make ice, then use fire to melt it. Fire also helps us to clean the impurities inside the ice. That''s why it''s almost pure water."


    "You can make 20 liters of water a day?" Hikaru asked.


    Velys nodded: "Um¡­ I think¡­ if I be stronger I can make more water."


    Hikaru couldn''t believe it, so he stood up and immediately hugged Velys: "AAA!!! Velys, you are wonderful, you are my guardian angel."


    Velys also smiled happily, while hugging him tightly: "Hahaha¡­ no, these are all things I need to do to help you."


    "Great! Velys, you solved a problem that I thought I would never be able to solve." Hikaru spoke truthfully.


    As he said, clean water yed an important role in life.


    Not only for drinking but also for many other activities.


    However, Velys could produce clean water, which means that his problem is solved, and he didn''t need to worry about it anymore.


    Now, Velys can produce 20 liters of water per day. An adult needs to drink about 2 liters of water a day, so 20 liters of water is extremely abundant.


    Later, as Velys bes stronger, she can create more and more water. At that time, he could enjoy soaking in a bath without worrying about theck of clean water.


    Hikaru couldn''t contain his joy, he immediately lowered his head and kissed Velys on the lips.


    Velys also worked very well with him, thus allowing the sweet kiss between the two of them to be a scene that annoyed Lah.


    That''s right, Lah was standing in front of the other room''s door, and upon seeing the scene in the living room, she frowned, and felt extremely ufortable.


    She touched her forehead and sighed: ''Haizzz, why are you always so intimate in front of other people?''


    After a while, Hikaru and Velys parted, and Velys was smiling with satisfaction.


    "Ah! Lah?" Velys saw Lah standing in front of the living room door and was startled.


    When Hikaru heard her name he turned his head, he saw Lah and asked, "Since when have you been standing there?"


    Lah pouted and said, "From the beginning, I also did not miss a single detaip."


    Velys blushed, while covering her face with both hands because she felt extremely embarrassed.


    Hikaru didn''t feel embarrassed, as this was his home after all.


    "Lah, if you feel ufortable, hahaha¡­ you can leave this ce."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Lah pouted, "Huh! Don''t think too much. I will pay the rent, even¡­ I can give you a bonus."


    Lah said this with a mysterious smile, and then nced at Velys.


    However, Velys did not feel ufortable about it, on the contrary, she even smiled brightly: "Ah! So¡­ Lah, you like Hikaru too, right?"


    La: "¡­"


    "Okay, Velys, I have a present for you." Hikaru reached into his pocket, and pretended to take something out of it, yes, it was the Frost Brooch.


    He handed it to Velys: "This is your gift. This thing is called ''Frost Brooch'', it has the ability to increase your ice-type power by 20%, which suits you very well."


    Velys received the ''Frost Brooch'' from Hikaru, and her face became flushed with happiness: "Um¡­ thank you, Hikaru."


    Right after that, Velys used the''Frost Brooch'' to pull her hair up, revealing her snow-white skin and charm.


    Hikaru saw that Velys was now looked mature, seductive, and carried the tenderness of a wife.


    Inwardly Hikaru silently promised himself that he would find a way to take Velys with him if he had to leave this world.


    "You¡­ you don''t stare at me like that."


    "Velys, you are beautiful."


    "Um¡­ thank you."


    Lah saw this scene and noticed that the atmosphere around Hikaru seemed to turn pink.


    She could only sigh once more.


    After that, Velys left to go to the watchtower, leaving only Lah and Hikaru in the room.


    Lah frowned and said, "Oy! You gave Velys a present, so¡­ what about me?"


    "You?" Hikaru was a bit surprised, he suddenly remembered something and said: "The bow on your back¡­ it''s mine. Give it back to me."


    "Huh! Stingy!" Lah pouted, her voice filled with contempt.


    "You should remember that¡­"


    "I know! I haven''t paid the rent yet, if I want to stay here I have to work for you, right?"


    Hikaru nodded, a sense of triumph spreading through his mind. Then, he took a deep breath, stabilized his emotions, and pulled out a paper map.


    "I want to know the areas with abandoned mansions or buildings on the outskirts of the city. Besides, I want to know where the supplies are located around those areas."


    Lah looked at the map on the table, rubbed her chin thoughtfully for a moment, then pointed at the map and said, "This ce and this ce. These are two ces with a rtively sparse poption, however, around these ces there are still gas stations and convenience stores."


    "This ce is a vi area but it has been abandoned, there are not any convenience stores around."


    Hikaru nodded, looked at the map and asked: "So... if we are leaving from this mansion, where is the nearest convenience store?"


    Lah didn''t think much and pointed at a ce 5 kilometers away towards the city.


    "This ce has a gas stationbined with a convenience store."


    Hikaru nodded and said, "Okay, we''ll go there first today."


    "Are you sure? The amount of food and supplies in that ce isn''t much, it''s just a small shop after all."


    He shook his head and said, "It''s okay, even if it''s little, it can still help usst a few days."


    After that, he and Lah left the vi, and headed for the gas station he had chosen, it was about 5 kilometers from the abandoned mansion.


    In fact, although it was about 5 kilometers from his residence to that gas station. Hikaru and Lah decided not to use the car to move but to run there.


    After all, they had be evolved people, so running 5 kilometers was extremely simple for them.


    ¡­


    After more than 20 minutes, Hikaru and Lah hid in the distance, looking towards the gas station.


    Lah frowned and said, "Someone seems to have been to this ce."


    "Hm? How do you know?" Hikaru asked, confused.


    "Look at that convenience store door, it was violently broken open. Like someone kicked that door hard. Do you think Zombies can do that?"


    "Besides¡­ you should look at the ground and the electric pole over there. There''s blood and impact marks there, plus tire tracks on the ground, I think this is where the human-to-zombie fight arose."


    "ording to my spection, perhaps someone drove here to collect food. However, he was attacked by zombies, so he had to run away."


    "On the way to escape, zombies clung to his car so he decided to hit the power pole on the other side to force the zombie to fall out of the car."


    Hikaru was startled when he heard that. He didn''t think that with just a few small details Lah would be able to know so much information.


    "Don''t look down on the police, my ability to reason and collect clues is not to be looked down on." Laughed.


    Hikaru inched away after hearing that, keeping his distance from her even further than before.


    La: "¡­"


    "Oi! Are you avoiding me?"


    Hikaru shrugged, "Of course. I am most afraid of intelligent people like you, it is best to have little contact with you."


    Lah felt like punching him in the face to satisfy her anger.


    "Wait! Looks like someone ising¡­" Hikaru saw a car approaching this ce.


    Fortunately, he and Lah were hiding more than 20 meters from the gas station, so the driver did not seem to notice them.


    However, the next scene surprised Hikaru a bit.


    He saw a dog more than 1 meter tall, with white fur. On its back was a beautiful girl with dazzling tinum hair.


    "Rina?"

 Chapter 116 Dont Worry About Me...

    ?


    Although He knew that Rina''s dog had evolved into a monster whose strength reached Tier E, he didn''t think that Delmor would bring Rina outside.


    ''Perhaps¡­ only Rina can control that dog, that''s why Delmor brought her along.''


    Hikaru thought to himself.


    After all, in the novel, Rina was protected by Delmor like a princess in a steel castle.


    As long as Rina needed something, Delmor would help her get what she wanted. As long as she stayed in the castle built by Delmor, and she didn''t go out much, she wouldn''t face much danger.


    However, in the novel, even though Rina usually didn''t go out, she still caused a lot of trouble and gave Delmor a headache.


    Anytime shees out of the castle, she bes a troublesome production machine that angers the readers.


    Hikaru said: "Let''s go, we must have been discovered by that dog, there''s no point in hiding."


    Lah nodded at that, and the two of them came out of their hiding ce.


    In the distance, Rina''s dog Alec smelled something and immediately barked loudly.


    Woof! Woof!


    Although its body resembled a wolf, it still barked like a dog.


    Rina immediately looked at what the dog was barking at, and she saw a man and a woman walking towards this direction.


    Delmor and Akiko had just got out of the car, and upon hearing the barking they were also a bit surprised.


    However, now that they had Alec by their side, they weren''t too scared. Delmor and Akiko also looked into the distance, and they immediately saw two people that they couldn''t forget their faces.


    Lah and Hikaru.


    "Hikaru?" Delmor frowned, feeling confused. It must be known that Hikaru''s mansion was more than 5 kilometers from here, and in his mansion there were also many supplies and resources, so he wondered why he came to this ce?


    ''Could it be¡­ he intends to gather supplies here?''


    Delmor turned his head to look at the convenience store, and he became a little anxious as he thought of the many possible scenarios.


    ''If he wants to get supplies here, should I stop him or give up on this ce?''


    Delmor suddenly nced at Rina and Alec, he thought of something again, and immediately said to Rina: "Rina, Hikaru ising. Maybe he intends to gather supplies in this ce, please stop him so we can have time to collect everything."


    Hearing that, Rina confidently nodded and said: "Don''t worry, I will make him regret it. I was still wondering where he was, I didn''t think that he would take the initiative to find me."


    "Alec, go ahead!"


    Rina rode Alec, and immediately ran towards Hikaru and Lah.


    Akiko, who was startled by everything going on, immediately shouted: "Delmor, are you crazy? Why are you allowing Rina to face Hikaru?"


    "No problem." Delmor smiled and said, "Rina used to be someone Hikaru liked. Even though he gave up on Rina, he definitely won''t hurt her."


    "Besides¡­ Rina also has Alec to protect her, and next to Hikaru is Lah, do you think that Lah will let Hikaru harm other people?"


    Akiko felt that this was reasonable. She looked towards Lah, as she wanted to talk to her.


    Akiko wanted to ask Lah why she was following Hikaru, did she really love him?


    Suddenly, Delmor put his hand on Akiko''s shoulder and said, "Don''t! We have more important work to do. There will be many more opportunities in the future, I know where they live, it''s only about 10 kilometers from us."


    Akiko nodded slightly after she heard that, yes, they needed to gather supplies for the 20 people who were suffering from hunger in the abandoned mansion.


    He and Akiko immediately rushed inside the convenience store.


    Outside, Rina and Alec stood in front of Hikaru and Lah. Rina''s eyes were filled with murderous intent and anger: "Hikaru, I didn''t think that we would meet again so quickly."


    Hikaru saw Rina riding on Alec''s back, so he smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to see you here either. Ah! Your new boyfriend?"


    Hikaru pointed at Alec as he said, "Don''t do it too hard, you''ll break Rina¡­ from the inside."


    "Pkts!" Lah standing next to him couldn''t help but cover her mouth andugh: "Hahaha¡­ Hikaru, you''re the devil¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    Rina frowned, feeling confused, but 5 secondster, her face was red, and her eyes were filled with veins.


    "HIKARU! Do you believe that I will tear your rotten mouth?"


    Hikaru shrugged his shoulders, faced with Rina''s anger, he did not feel fear, on the contrary, he felt a little amused: "If you feel you can do it, try it."


    "Hikaru! Don''t challenge me!"


    "Alec! Attack him."


    Alec opened his mouth, and in his mouth immediately appeared an electric ball the size of a tennis ball.


    "Hikaru, do you think this dog is a normal dog? That is¡­"


    SPREAD!


    Before Rina could finish speaking, a gunshot rang out.


    "Heh?!" Startled, Rina slowly nced up at the ground, about 1 meter away from her, there was a bullet pinned to the pavement, only a tiny bit of the bullet''s body was protruding outside.


    Smoke rose from the bullet as if it was telling her that the next bullet was going to hit her in the head.


    Rina looked at Hikaru and she trembled a little. she saw him holding a gun, which was pointed at her head.


    ''When did he draw his gun?''


    That''s right, she never saw him put his hand in his Pocket. Rina only saw Hikaru point his hand at her, then¡­ it seemed that the gun suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Rina stammered, not knowing what to say.


    No, to be more precise, she was too scared to say anything.


    Alec held the electric ball in his mouth, and upon sensing its owner''s fear, he immediately shot the orb at Hikaru.


    Without Hikaru needing to dodge, Lah took out the bow from behind her, raised the bow, and fired a wind arrow that echoed the sound of the wind as it whistled towards the electric ball.


    BAM!


    The two items collided and exploded, and the resounding explosion was extremely loud.


    Inside the store, Delmor and Akiko were gathering supplies when they heard an explosion.


    They looked at each other, even though they didn''t say a word, they knew something was up.


    The two immediately ran out of the convenience store, towards Rina.


    "Rina¡­ What''s wrong?"


    Delmor came to her side, and seeing the ck smoke ahead he frowned.


    "He¡­ he¡­" Rina stammered, unable to say anything, she could only clutch Alec''s fur, tears suddenly spilling out of her eyes.


    Akiko frowned at Rina, then looked at the ck smoke in front of her. As the ck smoke cleared, she clearly saw Hikaru holding a gun and pointing it at them.


    And Lah was holding a strange bow and was also pointing at them. However, what was more bizarre was that the arrow that Lah put into the bow seemed to be¡­ made up of countless winds.


    "Akiko, be careful, Lah has also be an evolved person. Perhaps she possesses the power to control wind." Delmor shouted.


    Akiko frowned upon hearing that, she rested her hand on her hip but she forgot she didn''t have a gun.


    Yes, her gun was confiscated by Mojure, by the time the apocalypse hit, it had been forgotten.


    Delmor also felt a little scared now. In the apocalypse, the only weapons he had were a metal baseball bat and a knife.


    Faced with Hikaru''s gun, he waspletely defenseless.


    He didn''t even think that Alec could defeat Hikaru while he was holding a gun.


    Delmor stepped forward, blocking Alec and Rina: "Hikaru, what are you going to do?"


    Hikaru smiled: "Collect supplies of course."


    "But¡­ you have already stocked up a lot of supplies, why are you stillpeting with me?"


    "Competing with you?" Hikaru felt amused: "Hahaha¡­ Delmor, what you said was funny. Am Ipeting with you?"


    "Hahaha¡­ Delmor, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. If you want to get supplies inside that shop, you can exchange them for something of equal value."


    "Exchange?!" Delmor was a little confused and asked: "What do you need? I don''t have anything of value. I have no money, no food."


    Hikaru shook his head and said, "You think I need those? What I need is¡­ energy crystals, or your crafting."


    "What?! You¡­" Delmor was startled when he heard that, he stammered due to the fact that he was lost for words.


    ''Why¡­ Why does he know that I have the ability to craft items? Could it be¡­ he knows he owns the encyclopedia?''


    ''Impossible! I never talked about this, no one knows about it but myself.''


    ''But¡­ why does he know that?''


    ''Could it be¡­ he can read my mind?''


    Akiko frowned, she nced at Delmor''s expression that was now the same as Rina''s.


    She didn''t understand what Delmor''s Craft was, but¡­ what she cared about was Lah.


    "Lah¡­" Akiko spoke up: "Why¡­ are you pointing your weapon at me?"


    Lah calmly looked at Akiko, she lightly shrugged and said, "Akiko, sorry, I was just following orders."


    "Orders? Hikaru ordered you?" Akiko startled and asked, "What did he do to you?"


    Lah suddenly sighed, her face was full of sadness, her eyes were a little wet: "You don''t understand what I''m going through."


    Hikaru : (; £þ§¥£þ) " ¡­"


    Akiko saw Lah''s expression, and immediately felt more worried: "What did he do? Lah, tell me! If you need help, tell me. I¡­ I will help you."


    Lah shook her head and sighed, "Akiko, you can''t help me. You are just an ordinary person, and he is a monster, he will easily crush you."


    "Akiko, don''t worry about me. I can bear it, you and the others run."


    "But¡­" Akiko was about to cry too, her eyes were wet, tears welled up in her eyes as she said: "Hikaru, are you still human? What have you done to Lah? She loves you, she even saved your name in her phone book as ''First Kiss'', so why are you doing this to her."


    Hikaru : (; £þ§¥£þ) " ¡­"


    "Akiko, stop talking!" Lah shouted, she pointed her bow at Akiko, using a very pained tone she shouted: "Go! I don''t want to point a weapon at you. I can bear it, if you be strongerter on,e back and save me."


    "Lah!!!" Akiko shouted in despair.


    Hikaru: (; £þ§¥£þ) "¡­"


    ''What kind of romantic love, drama, friendship movie is this?''

 Chapter 117 Bonus - Then… You Can Try

    ?


    *** This is the bonus chapter for Jeffrie_Johnson''s Gift - Inspiration capsule. Thank you so much for your gift, this is the fourth time you gift me. Thank you so much for your help (^_^)


    He felt like he was ying the viin in a TV series.


    "You..." Hikaru wanted to say something when Lah spoke, cutting him off.


    "Hikaru, I understand."


    Hikaru: "..."


    ''What the hell do you understand?''


    ''Oy! I haven''t said anything yet.''


    As soon as Lah finished speaking, she raised her bow, and aimed it at Delmor, her eyes full of pain and despair as she said: "Run away. Hikaru will not spare you if you are still here. Don''t give up your life for a little food."


    Hikaru : (; £þ§¥£þ) " ¡­"


    ''Am I such a cruel person?''


    ''Wait! I''m the viin¡­ I need to be cruel.''


    ''Damn it! I almost forgot who I am¡­''


    He smiled scornfully and said: "Delmor, I will give you the food in that shop, but you need to pay a price that makes me happy."


    Delmor gritted his teeth and looked at Hikaru, he didn''t think that this time it would be so difficult to find food.


    He thought that with Alec with him, gathering food would be much easier.


    However, he was not afraid of Zombies, he was only afraid of Hikaru. Hikaru''s strength was what he feared the most, moreover Hikaru also possessed a gun and a mysterious ax.


    It can be said that the odds of him winning were almost zero.


    If Hikaru knew Delmor''s thoughts, he would surelyugh until his teeth fell out.


    Hikaru nced at Alec, and felt that the dog''s appearance wasn''t as strong as he thought, however, he knew that the dog''s strength was tier E.


    Hikaru''s current strength is Tier F+. Although it was only one level apart, there is a huge difference.


    If he really fought, Hikaru didn''t think he could win against Alec.


    However, he didn''t think that Delmor was aware of his power. Therefore, he wanted to bet whether Delmor wouldpromise or risk his life.


    Delmor took a deep breath, and finally, he made up his mind: "Hikaru, I don''t want to confront you."


    "Rina, Akiko, let''s find another ce."


    Hearing Delmor''s words, Akiko and Rina were surprised. However, Akiko also knew why Delmor did it.


    Rina was different, she clenched her teeth, and angrily shouted: "No! This ce was found by us first, why should we give it to him?"


    Delmor had a headache, why did Rina always cause trouble when it''s important?


    "Rina, we should go. There is not only one convenience store in this world."


    "No!" Rina yelled, interrupting Delmor''s words: "I don''t ept it."


    "Rina!" Delmor also angrily shouted: "Can''t you see what he has in his hand? A Gun! That''s a gun! Do you want to die?"


    "I have Alec!"


    "Can Alec handle a gun?" Delmor was really angry. He didn''t understand why Rina was so stubborn and stupid.


    Hearing that, Rina gritted her teeth, as tears flowed out of her eyes like two waterfalls.


    "Enough!" Delmor sighed: "Let''s go, we don''t have to get tangled up with Hikaru."


    "No!" Rina suddenly shouted: "Alec, attack that bastard for me."


    "Stop! Rina¡­"


    Delmor didn''t have time to stop Rina because Alec had already carried Rina on his back and charged towards Hikaru.


    Hikaru frowned at this, but he also noticed that Alec''s speed was much slower than he expected.


    However, Hikaru realized that its speed was greatly limited because it had to keep Rina from falling.


    In fact, Rina who was riding on the dog''s back could only cling to the fur on its back,pletely without any support.


    Therefore, if Alec''s speed was too fast or he changes direction suddenly, she will fall.


    He smiled: ''An animal with high intelligence is good, but it''s high intelligence affects its ability to fight.''


    Akiko and Delmor watched in horror as Rina rode Alec towards Hikaru.


    Alec''s body emitted countless purple sparks, his fur also started to stand up.


    Hikaru aimed straight at Alec, and fired continuously.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    As the gun shot rang out, Akiko was so scared she covered her ears with both hands. Fortunately, all the shots that Hikaru fired missed.


    For someone with high shooting skills like him, it was impossible to miss.


    However, Hikaru frowned as he clearly saw that the bullets that almost hit Alec were instantly deflected by the aura around its body.


    Hikaru frowned, at this moment, he realized that after his strength reached Tier E, he was able to withstand bullets.


    It must be known that this gun had been rebuilt, its power was also higher than that of a normal pistol.


    However, the bullet fired from this gun was deflected easily.


    Hikaru was not afraid, he threw the gun into the Panara space, then took out the ax.


    Instantly, he shed out a blinding streak of light. The streak of light was horizontal, as it flew straight at Alec.


    It saw the light trail in front of its eyes and was afraid to slow down, however, the speed of the light trail was also very fast.


    Alec immediately jumped to avoid Hikaru''s light trail.


    "Even though you''re smart..."


    Suddenly, Alec was startled when he realized that Hikaru was also in front of him now, his voice ringing in his ears.


    "But you can''t be as smart as a human."


    Hikaru finished speaking, and swung his ax down. Another streak of light was shot out.


    Alec was in the air, with no fulcrum so he couldn''t avoid it.


    He could only lean to one side.


    Pks!


    Even though it leaned to the side, it still couldn''t escape. The streak of light shed its left front leg, blood gushing out like a stream.


    "ALEC!!!" Rina saw this scene and cried out in pain.


    BAM!


    Alec fell to the ground, he was in so much pain that he could hardly stand. Rina hastily jumped off its back, bent over, and examined its wound.


    "Alec¡­ Are you in a lot of pain? Sorry¡­sorry¡­" Rina said while crying.


    She then turned to face Hikaru, her face filled with anger as tears streamed down her beautiful face as she looked at him: "Hikaru! Why are you so cruel? It''s just a dog! Are you still human?"


    Hikaru thenughed: "Hahaha¡­ Rina, are you really stupid or are you pretending?"


    "You..."


    "If I didn''t defend myself, the one lying in a pool of blood right now would be me. At that time, will you shed tears for me?" Hikaru said with a frown, his voice filled with contempt.


    "But..." Rina gritted her teeth, wanting to say something when Hikaru''s voice spoke again.


    "Rina¡­ you don''t think I will tolerate you like before."


    "This is the end of the world¡­ This world has now be a giant forest. The strong Will trample on the weak."


    "There is no room for weakness and tolerance. Rina, you may survive today, butter, if you meet a real enemy, you will surely die."


    "You will die because you are weak, no, perhaps you will die because of your pride."


    "You should remember, in the apocalypse, the thing that is most useless and puts you in danger the most is your beauty."


    "Your tears will not make your enemies pity you, it only makes your body lose more water. You should remember, clean water is very rare right now, even if you have money, you can''t buy it."


    Rina gritted her teeth, she could only cry, as she did not know how to protest.


    Hikaru brought the ax close to Rina''s neck, looked at Delmor calmly, and said: "You have no choice, Delmor, either pay the price to redeem Rina''s life, or she dies with the dog."


    Delmor was angry, he felt desperate. However, he wanted to try something.


    "Hikaru, you won''t kill Rina, if you wanted to kill Rina, you would have killed her long ago. You still love her, don''t you?"


    Hikaru smiled upon hearing that. He suddenly rxed his hand a little, and the ax de cut Rina''s neck, and blood began to flow.


    "Ah! I am so weak that I cannot hold this heavy ax. Delmor, you better decide quickly, or I''m afraid this ax will fall..."


    Delmor gritted his teeth when he saw Rina''s neck bleeding. His eyes looked like they were about to burst into mes.


    "Hikaru! You can''t kill Rina, I won''tpromise with you."


    "Ah!" Hikaru shrugged, then, the ax de deepened further.


    Alec suddenly moved, swinging its uninjured leg at Hikaru, his ws reaching out, they were sharp as knives and carried countless sparks of electricity.


    Hikaru frowned, immediately he turned around, then swung his ax.


    CHENG!


    With the sound of metal colliding, Hikaru was immediately surprised that the dog''s ws were able to block his ax de.


    No, that was not its ws. Hikaru saw that the de of the ax hadn''t even touched its ws, as the two were about 10cm apart.


    However, the electricity around its ws formed a special space that made it impossible for the ax to cleave it.


    ''What the hell? How could a dog use such a highlyplex skill?''


    Hikaru felt extremely confused. Although he did not possess any superpowers, for an ordinary person to know how to use an electric beam to create a region of maic space to repel other metals, it takes a lot of research and experimentation.


    But Alec just awakened his power yesterday, so how can he use his superpower so skillfully?


    There was only one answer, that is its instinct.


    Tick! Tick!


    The spark between Alec''s ax and his ws shot around like mini lightning. The light being emitted by the electric rays was extremely dazzling.


    However, the two sides were still at odds. Hikaru tried to push the de towards its feet, but Alec still managed to kick back towards him.


    Several sparks shot up Hikaru''s body.


    Hikaru got angry, and he swung his leg and kicked at Alec''s injured leg.


    BAM!


    Grao!!!


    Alec cried out in pain, but he quickly grabbed Rina''s shirt with his mouth, then pulled her back.


    During that process, Rina was extremely scared, her body was stiff, and unable to move.


    Delmor saw Alec resisting Hikaru''s power, and he was overjoyed.


    This caused the fire of hope in Delmor''s heart to once again burn fiercely.


    He smiled confidently and shouted, "Hikaru¡­ looks like we''re even."


    "You are strong, but Rina''s dog Alec is no weaker than you. If we really fight, it''s unlikely that Alec will lose."


    Hikaru frowned, his eyes sharp as knives: "Oh! Then¡­ you can try."

 Chapter 118 I Am Not Afraid Of Strong Enemies

    ?


    Hikaru''s gaze really made Delmor feel fear.


    Delmor swallowed, and felt a chill down his spine. He nced at Alec, and saw that his leg was badly injured, and that he was unable to move normally.


    Rina was so scared that she couldn''t even stand up.


    Akiko also couldn''t help him.


    On the other hand, Hikaru was still normal, his fighting strength was terrible. Next to him was Lah, who possesses powers that allow her to shoot wind arrows.


    At this point, Delmor felt extremely jealous.


    ''Damn it! When it''s important, I''m surrounded by useless people.''


    ''Why are there always people around Hikaru who are many times better than those around him?''


    ''Could it be¡­ Hikaru knew in advance who would be useful, so he took the opportunity first?''


    ''It''s very likely that he even knows his secret power.''


    Delmor panicked, he felt that Hikaru was now a hundred times more dangerous than he had previously thought.


    A dangerous person like Hikaru who has the ability to foresee the future would be even more dangerous.


    He suddenly frowned and asked, "Did you know that I will be here today?"


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he just shrugged.


    Delmor saw this and took a deep breath: ''Looks like¡­ I guessed right. He seems to be able to predict a few things that will happen in the future.''


    ''So... no matter where I go, I can''t escape his palm.''


    Delmor sighed, he seemed to have decided on something as he said: "Good! I want to exchange."


    "Heh!?" Akiko, who was startled, said, "Delmor, we..."


    "Akiko, you don''t understand what''s going on. No matter where we go, he knows that we can''t escape."


    "If we can''t run away, then there''s no need to run. It''s okay to trade with him."


    Hikaru smiled upon hearing that, he knew that Delmor seemed to have noticed something odd.


    [Master, it seems that Delmor already knows that you have the ability to predict the future.]


    "It''s okay..." Hikarumunicated with Rika''s mind: "He''s a main character anyway, he can''t be that stupid."


    "The fact that he guessed that I might know some information in the future was something I foresaw. Anyway, there are too many coincidences."


    "If Delmor hadn''t been a fool, he might have realized I had that power. However, I will neither admit nor confirm it, so he can only specte."


    "So¡­ he will have an invisible pressure. Let him think I know the future, so he''ll be afraid of me and just stay in a defensive position, not attack me."


    [Ah! Master, you are so smart now.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    He felt that Rika was mocking him.


    "So¡­ you want energy crystals?" Delmor''s voice rang out.


    Hikaru nodded: "Yes, energy crystals and a one-time crafting item."


    Delmor heard Hikaru and frowned: ''It seems¡­ My guess is correct. Hikaru most likely has the ability to foresee the future or read my mind.''


    ''However¡­ Perhaps his ability is limited, and he can''t know too much. If not, I would have died a long time ago.''


    ''But that''s just too scary. Tremendous strength, usefulrades, and he also possesses the ability to foresee the future¡­''


    ''Perhaps¡­ in the apocalypse, he seems to have won.''


    Delmor took a deep breath and said, "I only have 50 energy crystals. As for the crafting item you have to provide me with materials, I don''t have the materials."


    Hikaru smiled at that: "70."


    "You¡­ I don''t have that many energy crystals." Delmor shouted angrily.


    Hikaru didn''t answer, his sharp gaze was fixed on Delmor.


    Delmor felt a little scared, he could only sigh and nod: "Okay! 70 crystals and one craft item. I agree to this transaction."


    Then, Delmor took out a small cloth bag from his backpack, counted 70 energy crystals in the bag, and then threw it at Hikaru.


    In fact, the 70 energy crystals were almost all of the energy crystals he had.


    If he gave them to Hikaru, he would only have 4 energy crystals left.


    Although Delmor was currently unable to use energy crystals, Alec still needed energy crystals for food and healing.


    If not¡­


    But preserving his life and collecting supplies is a top priority. So he didn''t have much time to consider what to do.


    Hikaru grabbed the bag that Delmor threw, and immediately dropped it inside the Panara space, then smiled: "Hahaha¡­ thanks. When I have enough ingredients, I''lle see you."


    He turned to leave, ignoring Delmor.


    Suddenly, Delmor spoke up: "Lah, why are you helping Hikaru?"


    Lah heard that, her face was a little sad, and her eyes were desperate as she looked at Delmor: "I¡­ have no other choice."


    A gentle breeze blew, and a few strands of Lah''s brown hair fluttered, making the scene even more sad.


    Hikaru: "..."


    ''Can you stop it? This is not a reality show, nor is it an acting ss.''


    At this point, Hikarupletely had no words to describe his fatigue and headache from seeing Lah''s expressions and actions.


    "Lah, you should remember that you are a policeman. A policeman''s duty is to protect the weak, and punish the bad. I don''t know why you are helping Hikaru, but if you want, I can help you." Delmor said, his voice filled with an aura of righteousness.


    Lah shook her head: "No, you don''t understand what I''m going through."


    Her voice filled with pain caused Delmor to give Hikaru an angry look.


    Hikaru: "..."


    ''What the hell are you looking at me for? I am the victim! AAA!!''


    Hikaru felt that Lah was ndering him, however, he knew that even if he exined it, no one would want to believe him.


    Of course, he didn''t want to exin it either.


    Delmor frowned and said, "Hikaru, I didn''t think you''re that kind of person. Holding on to someone else''s weakness, and forcing that person to serve you, if you have any humanity left then set Lah free."


    Hikaru: "..."


    He nced at Lah, and Lah lowered her head, maybe she was trying not tough.


    ''You¡­ good! You''re bullying me, I also have a way of bullying you.''


    Hikaru smiled scornfully, he approached Lah, and held her small waist in his arms.


    He even squeezed Lah''s waist lightly.


    "Um¡­ You¡­" Lah was a bit startled when Hikaru dared to do that in front of everyone.


    She raised her head, and seeing his dangerous smile, she felt a little¡­ scared.


    He pulled Lah into hisp, and enjoyed a little of her softness and scent.


    ''Wait! If I remember correctly¡­ she hasn''t had a bath in 3 days, why is she still so fragrant?''


    Suddenly, Hikaru''s dangerous gaze turned into confusion.


    "Heh?!" Lah also felt weird, what''s with that look?


    Hikaru felt like he was like a pervert who liked to smell women''s scents¡­ but the woman hadn''t showered in 3 days.


    He shook his head, and tried to get the bizarre thought out of his head, then smiled at Delmor: "Delmor, she''s mine now. You cannot take her from me. Don''t think that Lah will betray me for some of your bullshit."


    "Yes, my Lah¡­"


    Lah was shaking a little, her face was red.


    Delmor, who was angry, gritted his teeth: "Good! Lah, if you need help,e find me. I can certainly help you."


    Akiko also spoke up: "Hikaru¡­ why are you doing this?"


    "Hm? What I do is my problem. What about it? You want to use the power of a policeman to arrest me again?"


    Akiko was startled hearing Hikaru''s words, she shook her head: "No, the world doesn''t have any rules anymore. I can''t arrest you either."


    "I just wanted to tell you that Lah didn''t me you at all. Everything is done by me, I¡­"


    "Enough!" Hikaru interrupted Akiko''s words, he used a very cold and scary voice to say: "I don''t care about such things anymore. That''s why, don''t damage your ego, Akiko."


    "I don''t have time to recall the past or take revenge for the bullshit you''ve done."


    "I am only living for the future."


    Akiko only lightly gritted her teeth when she heard that and nodded. However, she still managed to look at Lah and said, "Please¡­don''t hurt her."


    "Hahaha¡­ that depends on her expression, right Lah."


    Hikaru brought his face so close to Lah''s that she could feel his warm breath against hers.


    Lah''s face turned even redder, and her body trembled slightly. This was the first time that a man dared to hug her like this.


    Moreover¡­ he even squeezed her waist.


    Delmor eyes nearly fell out. A beautiful girl, who possessed powerful superpowers still eventually fell into the hands of Hikaru.


    What about Delmor?


    Although he also has two beautiful girls by his side, Rina was always causing him trouble, and Akiko even helps him with many things but she does not possess any superpowers.


    Delmor sighed and said, "So¡­ can we get the supplies in that convenience store?"


    Hikaru nodded: "Of course¡­ bye bye!"


    After that, Hikaru took Lah and left. Anyway, he couldn''t kill Delmor for the time being, on the contrary, Hikaru didn''t want to kill Delmor either.


    Hikaru wanted to make Delmor his resource collector.


    He did not believe that Delmor could find enough supplies to take care of all the people he saved.


    After seeing Hikaru disappear, Delmor breathed a sigh of relief.


    He lowered his head, and looked at Rina who was sitting on the ground crying, Alec, even though his leg was badly injured, had tofort her by licking her tears.


    Akiko was sad, her eyes looked into the distance as if she was thinking about something.


    Delmor sighed once more. He now realized a saying that he had heard a long time ago, but it was very true in this case.


    "I am not afraid of strong enemies, I''m only afraid of teammates that are as stupid as pigs."

 Chapter 119 Could It Be The Army??

    ?


    Hi everybody. My wife just entered the hospital to give birth, so for the next 5 days I won''t be able to post the Bonus chapter.


    Sincere apologies, Jeffrie.  You sent me a gift but I can''t post the Bonus chapter.


    But... after I get back from the hospital, I''ll try to post enough Bonus chapters with all the presents Jeffrie gave me.


    Once again... wee a new member for my family ^^


    ....


    Delmor felt like he should abandon his teammates then adventure everywhere alone.


    However, every time that thought appeared, it immediately disappeared. His will to establish an area for the living burned fiercely again.


    Delmor found it difficult to understand, then he decided not to think about it anymore.


    Seeing everyone''s despair, he could only sigh, he took thest 4 energy crystals from his pocket and gave it to Alec.


    "Eat it, you''ll recover."


    Alec saw the energy crystals and immediately happily ate them all.


    After swallowing those 4 energy crystals, its wound immediately stopped bleeding, however, it was still not fully healed.


    But it was still better than before.


    Delmor felt a little jealous seeing this, he wished he had superpowers like Alec''s. If he did, he might have enough strength to oppose Hikau.


    He wouldn''t need to rely on Alec or anyone else to protect him.


    Even Alec''s healing ability made him feel jealous.


    Delmor shook his head and said, "Let''s go, let''s continue gathering supplies. We don''t have time to sit and cry."


    "Let''s hope that the amount of supplies in this shop is worth 70 energy crystals."


    Suddenly, Akiko spoke up: "Sorry, Delmor¡­ I''m¡­ useless."


    Hearing Akiko''s words, Delmor sighed, "Akiko, now is not the time for us to me ourselves or anything like that. We need to survive, the people in the mansion are waiting for us to return."


    Hearing that, Akiko nodded, then entered the convenience store.


    Delmor came to Rina''s side, he examined the wound on her neck. The cut was not deep, it was more like a scratch.


    It''s just¡­ this scratch was on the neck, so it was bleeding a bit.


    Although this wound will heal quickly, it will nevertheless leave a scar and girls don''t want any scars on their body, especially pretty girls like Rina.


    Suddenly, Rina said while crying, "Delmor, why is Hikaru treating me like this? Is it¡­ he doesn''t love me anymore?"


    Delmor heard Rina''s question and sighed: "Haizzz, Rina, forget him, we still have a long way to go."


    "Didn''t you hear what he said? He doesn''t care about the past, he only cares about the future."


    "For him, you are the past, a useless girl. You also see the girl next to him, I mean¡­ Lah."


    "She''s beautiful, and even possesses superpowers, and she''s also very obedient to Hikaru."


    "I don''t know what method he used to make Lah obey him without resisting, butpared to you, he would naturally choose Lah."


    Hearing that, Rina lowered her head, her teeth lightly biting her lips, she felt that Delmor''s words were like knives which  stabbed her heart.


    Delmor saw Rina still sitting silently, and he knew what she was thinking.


    He also knew that if he said that it would make Rina angry but he needed to make her realize how useless she was.


    Even though Rina can control Alec, however, if she can''t use Alec well then she will turn him into a double-edged sword.


    Both dangerous for enemies and allies.


    ''Rina, I hope you can stay sober and think more maturely.''


    Delmor shook his head, then pulled some medical supplies and bandages from his pocket. He gently treated Rina''s wound, but he suddenly realized that in order to treat the wound it was necessary to take off her shirt.


    He hesitated for a long time, then decided to let Akiko do this.


    "Delmor¡­ What should I do next? I want to prove to Hikaru that I am not useless, I want to prove to him that he was wrong to leave me."


    Hearing Rina''s words, Delmor clutched his forehead and shook his head, he felt that there was no way to wake Rina up from her delusions.


    ''Wait! I can take advantage of this¡­''


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in Delmor''s mind, he frowned, there was some hesitation in his heart.


    ''I¡­ should I do that? No! I need to do that. I have no other choice.''


    ''At least¡­ I should be able to resist Hikaru''s power. Even so, I must have enough strength to face future enemies and monsters.''


    He took a deep breath, then said, "You must be stronger."


    "Stronger?" Rina asked confusedly, she didn''t seem to care about the wound on her neck anymore.


    "That''s right." Delmor nodded: "You also know that beside Hikaru right now, there are Velys and Lah. As I guess, maybe Velys also possesses superpowers."


    "If you want him to regret it, you must have enough strength to defeat Velys and Lah."


    "But¡­ Why should I use violence?" Rina asked.


    Delmor shook his head: "Rina, Hikaru also said earlier, this world is not the same as before."


    "He was right. Thew and government have been broken, the only thing that exists right now is strength."


    "This world has turned into a giant forest, whoever is strong will be the lord of this forest."


    "Rina, to survive in this world full of dangers and monsters we need strength."


    "But¡­ I have Alec." Rina said.


    "No! Alec is Alec, you are you. Think about it, one day, when Alec is not by your side, what will you do?"


    "Rina, you must develop your own strength. You can''t rely on others forever."


    Hearing that, Rina looked up at Alec with sad eyes. Alec also looked at her.


    Rina turned her head to look at Delmor and asked, "So¡­ what should we do?"


    Delmor gritted his teeth, he was silent. Confused, Rina tilted her head and said, "You mean¡­ I need to¡­ do the same thing Alec used to do, right?"


    Delmor took a deep breath, then nodded: "Yes, you must use energy crystals. However, I do not guarantee you will awaken your superpowers."


    "Perhaps¡­ you will turn into a monster or die. I do not rmend using this method."


    Hearing that, Rina nodded slightly, she sighed: "I see..."


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Hikaru apanied Lah for a long distance. At this time, Lah frowned and said, "Are you¡­ going to hold me like this forever?"


    At this time, Hikaru was still holding Lah''s waist, sometimes he even squeezed her a little making her unsteady, and she almost fell many times.


    But every time she almost fell, he hugged her tighter. Although it helped her to stay steady, each time he hugged her tighter their bodies would rub against each other.


    Lah''s face was so red that it looked like it was about to burn, like an ember.


    Hikaru now showed a provocative smile: "Hm? Don''t you like it? You acted like I was bullying you just now."


    "Huh!"


    "AAAA!!!" Hikaru cried out in pain. He immediately let go of Lah, and rubbed his hip with his hand.


    That''s right, Lah gripped a piece of his flesh with two fingers, then twisted it.


    "You..." Hikaru gritted his teeth and wanted to shout angrily, but when he saw Lah blushing, crossing her arms and looking in the other direction, he was silent.


    ''Oy! What''s with that expression?''


    He sighed and said: "It''s just you and me here, you don''t have to show such expressions, no one else is looking at you but me."


    "Huh!" Lah snorted, her face suddenly showing extreme displeasure, then walked forward.


    Hikaru shook his head, he felt like his head was about to explode as he tried to guess women''s thoughts.


    ''Haizz, I wish women were as rtable as Velys.''


    ¡­


    After entering the city, he and Lah continued to gather supplies. In fact, Lah led the way, and the one who collected the supplies was only him.


    Hikaru was like a tornado, anywhere he passed was cleaned out, without any remnants.


    Hikaru didn''t think he would leave food for the other survivors.


    Worrying about other people is the main character''s business, his task was to scavenge all the food and supplies in the city.


    Of course he couldn''t go to all the convenience stores in this city. However, at least he would plunder all the major convenience stores and supermarkets in the city.


    At this time, Hikaru left another convenience store, saw Lah frowning, she crossed her arms, and stood in front of the door with an annoyed face and sighed.


    "Are you still angry?"


    "Huh!"


    "Haiz, okay. What the hell are you angry about? You ndered me like that, I haven''t been angry yet, so why are you angry?"


    Lah heard that and nced at Hikaru with sharp eyes. Hikaru immediately fell silent, this was the first time he had seen such murderous eyesing from Lah.


    "You¡­ Why are you looking at me with those eyes? Did I say something wrong?"


    Lah frowned, looked at him for a long moment, then sighed and shook her head: "Where do you want to go next."


    Hearing Lah''s words, Hikaru also breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that being near Lah was like being near a bloodthirsty monster.


    When she was happy, she would just bully him a little. But when she is sad, she''ll definitely tear him to pieces.


    He felt a little scared and said, "Hm¡­ you¡­ don''t even need to pay the rent."


    "Hm? What? Why are you suddenly so kind?" Lah grinned.


    Hikaru stammered: "No, I think¡­ hm¡­ Delmor also said he could save you. Then¡­ it would be better if you went to his ce."


    "You were able to perform your duties as a police officer and have a safe haven, you¡­"


    "Hikaru!"


    Suddenly Lah yelled, startling him a little.


    Hikaru took a step back, immediately preparing for battle. If she really wanted to attack then he would protest, and the ax would immediately appear in his hand.


    Lah''s gaze was gentle for less than 5 seconds, but once again filled with murder.


    Hikaru saw her gaze and felt breathless, like a giant rock was pressing on him.


    The air suddenly reeked of gunpowder. He didn''t know what Lah wanted to do, however, he wasn''t the type of person that would go easy on Lah because she was a pretty girl.


    On the contrary, if Lah attacked him, he would immediately use all his strength to kill her.


    BAM!


    Suddenly, the sound of gunfire startled him and Lah.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    After that, countless gunshots rang out, and even Hikaru heard a huge explosion.


    ''That sound.. could it be the army?''

 Chapter 120 What Should I Do?

    ?


    Hikaru and Lah were both thinking the same thing, then Hikaru frowned and said, "Let''s stop arguing for now, okay?"


    "Have we reached an impasse?" Lah said in a teasing voice.


    Hikaru didn''t want to mess with her either, he could only shake his head and sigh. In his heart he secretly decided to push her out of his mansion.


    Of course, he will keep her as far away from the ce as possible. However, how he would make Lah actively leave was still a mystery.


    With his power?


    No way, he couldn''t defeat Lah, even if he defeated her, she wouldn''t be easy to kill.


    Lah was one of the most enigmatic, relentless, and most annoying protagonists.


    Hikaru felt that turning Lah into an ally was almost impossible.


    ''Haizzz¡­ maybe I shouldn''t have anything to do with her. Now things seem to be getting worse.''


    Although he thought so in his heart, he also felt lucky that Lah didn''t strike him right away.


    Maybe¡­ she still felt a little hesitant about really wanting to be his enemy.


    The two of them walked towards the source of the gunfire, of course, Lah walked behind him, and he kept a distance of about 5 meters from her.


    He also didn''t want to die as he was moving.


    Going to a high-rise building, Hikaru and Lah headed to the top floor, then looked down below.


    Even though they were on the 15th floor, their eyes could still clearly see what was going on below.


    Lah and Hikaru clearly saw an army of infantry and tanks clearing zombies wherever they passed.


    Although the sound of guns and cannons was very loud, and it would attract more zombies, their firepower was enough to destroy the zombies.


    Walking in the middle of the army was a group of civilians, There were probably over 1,000 people. They were men, women, old people and children¡­ They were all surrounded by the army.


    No, to be more precise, the army was escorting them.


    Around them, cars carried headlights that lit up the surrounding area like daylight.


    Hikaru frowned, and thought in his heart why did the army appear so early?


    ''They should be dealing with the zombies inside their own ranks, how can they organize a search and rescue of the inhabitants?''


    ''Could it be¡­ they stabilized the army and established a survivor zone?''


    ''Impossible! No matter how many weapons an army has, they can''t stabilize themselves so quickly.''


    That''s right, Zombies can appear anywhere, even inside the army. Soldiers still have the same chance of turning into zombies as normal residents.


    To destroy all the zombies inside the army would take a long time.


    Although they can kill all the zombies they must settle down and wait for orders toe from their leader.


    But the apocalypse just happened a few days, yet the army was able to stabilize, and destroy all the zombies inside the army and organize a search for survivors.


    "Do not underestimate the army."


    "Hm?" Hikaru looked towards Lah.


    She looked at the army below, she smiled coldly as she said : "I am their test subject. There are many other test subjects like me inside the army."


    Hikaru frowned at that: "You mean¡­ in the army there are many people possessing the same power as you?"


    Lah nodded, then shook her head again: "No, maybe they are some stronger than me. However¡­"


    Suddenly, Lah nced over at him, giving him a cold smile that made him shiver: "Thanks to you, I''m much moreplete than those test subjects."


    "Perhaps¡­ I have be the most perfect form of humanity. Even those crazy researchers won''t realise that I have be what they''ve always dreamed of."


    Hikaru felt that this was starting to get a little scary. Regardless of the world, the military is a ce full of mystery and fear.


    When he was on Earth, the military was always a topic of curiosity.


    What kind of weapons are there in the army?


    What kind of technology do they have?


    After all, what are they hiding?


    There are many other questions.


    ''It seems¡­no matter what world the army is in, it''s still terrible.''


    ''Even¡­ in this ''apocalyptic'' world, the army is more formidable than the one on Earth.''


    However, Hikaru shook his head. He did not want to care about the army''s problems, he was considering whether to continue stealing resources from food stores and especially weapons stores.


    Now that the army has appeared, they will certainly go to the stores of food and weapons.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Hm?!" Hikaru heard Lah''s words and felt confused: "Where are you going?"


    Lahughed and said, "Of course, the food and weapons stores. Do you want them to take all the weapons and food?"


    Hikaru frowned and asked, "Why are you helping me? You''re a policeman, aren''t you?"


    Lah shrugged: "what is it? Are you afraid I''ll lure you into a trap?"


    "Hahaha¡­ rest assured. The army is also our enemy. If you help me destroy this city''s army, no matter how you want me to ''serve'' you, I will ept it."


    Hikaru frowned, however, without waiting for his reply, Lah immediately dashed in another direction.


    He could only shake his head and follow Lah.


    ¡­


    In the apartment building, Rayze sat by the window, when he heard the sound of gunfire he frowned.


    ''Gun''s? There are even tanks.''


    ''Strange, the army is still struggling to kill the zombies inside of them, why can they even go out to kill zombies?''


    ''No! Perhaps they are running out of the army barracks, and are looking for a more suitable ce to build a new barracks.''


    [Those who are still alive, please listen to me. I, am representing this city''s army, and I am searching for survivors.]


    [If anyone can hear my words, please focus on area C1, located 15 kilometers west of the city center.]


    [Or people can leave the shelter to join the army. We are building arge shelter for survivors.]


    [Trust the army, we can deal with zombies and any monster with our firepower.]


    Rayze frowned at that: ''It seems¡­ The army couldn''t really deal with all zombies internally. They also have to find another ce to build their barracks.''


    ''Hahaha¡­ kill zombies with your firepower? Looks like¡­ you still haven''t felt the horror of Zombies.''


    ''So¡­ let me help you feel it.''


    ''Anyway, I want to test whether the army is stronger or if my zombies are stronger.''


    Rayze smiled, then stood up. He pulled the hood of his jacket over his head, and tried to hide his face. He Carried a backpack on his back, then went outside.


    Rayze stood in front of Yue''s room, frowned and said, "Yue, the army has arrived, we will be safe. However, I hope you won''t leave the room. We still don''t know if the army can defeat zombies."


    "Just wait a little longer, okay?"


    "If you agree, knock on the door."


    Rayze waited patiently in front of Yue''s room. Even though he was standing outside, he could still hear the footsteps in the room clearly.


    That''s why he waited patiently outside.


    "Yue, if you don''t answer me, I won''t leave. I will continue to stand in this ce until you answer me."


    Knock!


    There was a knock on the door, Rayze smiled: "Thank you for answering me. The weather is getting colder, so I''ll put a backpack in front of the room."


    "Take it, there are winter clothes and warm clothes inside. I hope it can help you."


    Rayze put the backpack on his back on the ground, then left.


    More than 5 minutester, Yue''s door slowly opened, and a thin girl stepped out from the room.


    At this time, she wore a long ck dress that reached her feet it was often used in cold weather, she also had a sweater on her body, and a scarf around her neck.


    Although it had only been 2 days, Yue was much thinner than before, her face was pale like someone suffering from anemia.


    She used a shlight, to illuminate the hallway. After confirming that there was no one around, she gently pulled the backpack inside.


    Yue closed the door, locking it carefully with an anti-theft lock. Then she sat on the ground and sighed.


    She didn''t dare face Rayze because she is afraid.


    Yue was afraid to see Rayze''s eyes filled with murderous intent as he killed the man.


    After that, every time Yue ate anything, she remembered the image of Rayze breaking the man''s neck in front of her.


    As soon as that image appeared in her mind, Yue threw up everything she ate.


    For the past two days, she couldn''t seem to eat anything, only water.


    Whenever Yue slept, she would lie down next to the piano, so she could sleep peacefully.


    However, it wasn''t the best ce to sleep either, it only made it easier for Yue to fall asleep.


    After sleeping, the image of Rayze killing the man still appeared in the dream. Yue even saw the murdered man chasing her with his broken neck.


    The horrifying sight woke Yue up every night. However, without electricity, Yue could only lie in the saddle in the nket, shivering and crying.


    Yue sat on the cold ground, her face was pale, her eyes were dark, and her lips were dry and cracked.


    Her body shivered a bit, not sure if it was due to cold or fear.


    ''Looks like the army has arrived¡­ but Rayze said that he doesn''t know if they can resist the zombies or not?''


    ''Is Rayze telling the truth or is he tricking me?''


    ''Does he want me to stay here?''


    ''Why? Maybe¡­ Rayze likes me? He wants me?''


    ''No, Rayze isn''t that kind of person¡­''


    ''But¡­''


    Yue thought of Rayze killing that man, she didn''t know what to do next.


    Yue lowered her head, tears flowing like a stream: "What should I do?"

 Chapter 121 New Quest?!

    ?


    Elsewhere, with Lah''s guidance, Hikaru sessfully emptied all the food stores inside the city.


    At this point, Hikaru felt a bit confused, he wondered why Lah was helping him so much.


    Hikaru nced at Lah, but Lah didn''t notice him, she was just standing on the side of the road, looking in the distance as something upied her thoughts.


    Suddenly, a bulletin board appeared in front of him.


    [Ding! You have sessfully activated a special quest, do you want to ept this quest?]


    "Special quest?" Hikaru frowned, feeling extremely confused. In fact, the system never offered him any quest.


    It seemed that this system had no tasks and only a few simple features.


    Due to this Hikaru''s survival depended on his wits and abilities. The system didn''t even have any rewards for him.


    However, now that the system activated the quest function for him he felt confused.


    Suddenly, Rika''s voice resounded: [The quest will be activated when you meet the requirements. Although the condition to activate a quest is extremely mysterious and difficult, afterpleting the quest, the reward will be enormous.]


    Hikaru was happy to hear Rika''s words, he opened the bulletin board to look at it, then frowned.


    [Hidden Quest: You have taken all the vital food supplies so that Delmor won''t be able to thrive in this city. If you destroy this city''s arsenal, Delmor will have to find another city to develop.]


    [That will cause his growth and opportunities to almostpletely disappear and he will be a normal character.]


    [Objective: Destroy the city''s armory.]


    [Reward: depends on your ability toplete the quest.]


    After reading the quest announcement, Hikaru frowned, feeling confused. He immediately asked Rika: "Why destroy the weapons? Isn''t it enough for me to take all the weapons, why do I need to destroy the arsenal?"


    [Haizzz, Hikaru, your intention is to use Delmor as both a resource provider and a cksmith to help you forge equipment, right?]


    Hikaru nodded.


    [If you have a weapon in your hand and it reaches Tier E, then you won''t be afraid of the power of guns anymore, so you won''t need that amount of weapons.]


    [Delmor can trade with you. He can also craft items or use resources to trade for more weapons for himself.]


    [Do you understand?]


    Hikaru nodded and said, "But¡­ after you exnation, will the quest remain the same if I exchange weapons with him?"


    [Hahaha¡­ Hikaru, you think too simply. If it were that simple, the system wouldn''t have asked you to destroy that arsenal.]


    Hikaru felt extremely weary. However, Hikaru really thought that he could use the food and weapons to exchange for Delmor''s services.


    After all, when his power reached Tier E, he wouldn''t need to worry when facing gun-like weapons.


    But Delmor was different, he needed to have enough food and weapons for the survivors he saved.


    Delmor in the novel was a main character whose main strength was in territory building and leadership. Therefore, he believed that Delmor would need an extremelyrge amount of food and weapons for the survivors of his base to use.


    Secondly, why hadn''t Delmor crafted weapons for other people.


    It was a simple matter. Hikaru discovered that Delmor didn''t even have a special weapon of his own right now.


    That said, Delmor didn''t have enough materials to craft any items.


    Hikaru didn''t feel that this was strange, after all, the end of the world had just begun. The only danger right now are Zombies, but the zombie''s body doesn''t have anything useful other than energy crystals.


    To craft items, Delmor needs a lot of things, much like how the Panara Box''s ''fusion space'' works.


    If the materials isn''t enough for Delmor to craft weapons for himself, the others won''t have anything to use either.


    Therefore, Delmor will aim for the most useful and easiest weapons to use right now¡­ guns.


    And the ce with the most guns¡­ is the armory of the city.


    As for the reason why this armory does not have many guards, it is necessary to ask the author again.


    Hikaru sighed and nodded, then approached Lah: "Can you¡­can you take me to the armory?"


    Lah heard Hikaru''s voice but she still didn''t react. Her gaze still focused into the distance.


    Hikaru frowned, he wanted to say something but he decided to stay silent, and wait for her next reaction.


    After a while, Lah said, "You¡­can you destroy the army of this city?"


    Hikaru shrugged his shoulders: "I don''t know what kind of monsters the army possesses. If there are people in the army with the same strength as you¡­ I''m sorry, I can''t do that."


    Lah heard that sighed and said, "That''s right¡­ anyway, you and I aren''t as close as I thought."


    "That''s right." Hikaru nodded: "You and I are just in a cooperative rtionship. I need your strength and information, while you need a safe and well-stocked ce to hide."


    "I even helped you solve the problem of the Zombie Virus and helped you be an evolved person, whole possess superpowers with tremendous might."


    "Ah! I also gave you a bow."


    Lah heard that frowned and said, "Do you¡­ remember all that?"


    "That''s right." He shrugged: "It''s not a gift for you anyway. I''m just investing in you."


    La nodded¡­


    Hikaru felt strange. He thought Lah was going to use some weird excuses against him.


    However, she just kept quiet and looked into the distance.


    "Haizzz, okay, you want to find the armory? Follow me."


    After Lah said that, she walked forward, Hikaru also shook his head then followed behind.


    The two of them moved incredibly fast from the top of one building to another. Reaching thest building near the edge of the city, Lah suddenly stopped and said, "The armory is not inside the city, but about 10 kilometers west of the city."


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded. In fact, the armory was always located outside the city square, however, not too far from the city.


    Because it was a position where if something happened in the city, the army could quickly reach the armory.


    "However, I don''t know the exact location, I only know it''s in the west, 10 kilometers away from the city. And the armory''s manager is¡­"


    "Gray Wolf, right?" Hikaru interrupted Lah''s words.


    Even though Lah didn''t understand why Hikaru knew this, she wasn''t surprised either.


    "That''s right." La nodded.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, he seemed to be able to guess the exact location of the armory.


    Anyway, the map of this world is taken from the novel series "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box", so Hikaru could guess where the city''s armory is.


    Moreover Hikaru could guess who was in charge of that arsenal.


    Gray Wolf.


    And of course, Hikaru also knew that Gray Wolf was the mayor of this city.


    In the novel, after Tadashi took the Noack mansion as his base, Gray Wolf still hadn''t captured the arsenal.


    Why?


    Because although Gray Wolf had awakened his super powers from the very beginning of the apocalypse he still needed a long time to control the army.


    Of course, the time was not too long, anyway, that was the plot of the author of tha novel.


    Later, Gray Wolf decided to work with Tadashi to take over the arsenal.


    At that time, the armory was guarded by a monster with tremendous power. Don''t ask why the armory has a monster guarding it, that''s the author''s plot.


    Hikaru didn''t know why either.


    Anyway, he didn''t care about that. But in the end, Gray Wolf revealed that in the past, he was an organ trafficker.


    Tadashi, enraged by this, tried to kill Gray Wolf. Hmm¡­ then, Hikaru didn''t know whatter happened because he didn''t read it to the end.


    But Hikaru felt a little amused. The author of the novel series ''Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box'' did not build Tadashi as an honest protagonist.


    And Tadashi is a main character that represents the darkness of the apocalypse. But in the end, Tadashi got angry when he learned the truth about Gray Wolf.


    Many people think that the author wanted to create a receiving point, making it easier for people to ept and support Tadashi''s character.


    And perhaps the author also wanted to create a conflict between Tadashi and Gray Wolf but didn''t know how to.


    In the end, the author developed a plot that seems¡­ illogical. But anyway, this was a novel, so everyone was happy, as there was no need to care about logic.


    Back in the present, when Hikaru said the name "Gray Wolf", Lah didn''t feel weird either.


    After all, she already knew many things in her heart, she just didn''t want to say it. And of course, Lah could happily ept being a stupid, questionless girl, so she could continue following Hikaru.


    Hikaru was different, he frowned when Lah didn''t ask him any questions. This made him even more worried.


    ''Could it be¡­ Lah is up to something?''


    ''Haizzz, a woman''s mind is like the ocean, no matter how much effort and time it takes, it can''t be discovered.''


    Hikaru shook his head, he felt like he didn''t want to think about this matter anymore.


    He just felt lucky that the author of the novel series ''Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box'' has described the path to the armory very carefully.


    This time, Hikaru led the way, and Lah quietly followed him. Lah''s silence did not reassure him, on the contrary, he was more worried.


    Even though Hikaru was running forward, he always took notice of Lah running behind him.

 Chapter 122 Run!!

    ?


    After moving for a long time, Hikaru and Lah were already outside the city''s outskirts. Hikaru led Lah to a road that hadn''t been tarred.


    This road was still a normal dirt road, there seemed to be a lot of cars passing so it was very t. A car or a truck with arge tonnage can still easily cross this road.


    There was also a barricade in front of the road, on the barrier was a rusty board.


    "Private Area - No Entry!"


    "This ce¡­" Lah frowned and said, "This seems to be the property owned by Hodai, your father."


    "What?!" Hikaru was a bit startled: "How do you know this?"


    "Heh?! Didn''t you know about this?" Lah looked at him puzzled.


    In her mind, she felt that Hikaru must have known about this for two reasons. Firstly, Hikaru is Hodai''s son.


    Although Hodai doesn''t really like Hikaru, and he even wanted to transfer his inheritance to Tadashi.


    However, the real estate owned, invested and exploited by Hodai''s wife is no secret.


    Many people in the city''s leadership position know this. Even many of Hodai''s subordinates knew about this, so why wouldn''t Hikaru know about it.


    Second reason, okay, Lah didn''t want to think about that possibility because doing so would only alienate Hikaru even more.


    Hikaru shook his head: "My father does not allow me to attend any of his businesses. Maybe he''s afraid I''ll ruin everything."


    "Hahaha¡­ but that seems to be the most wrong thing he''s ever done." Laughed.


    In fact, she was saying the truth. Lah thought that if she was Hodai, and she found out that Hikaru wasn''t as useless as she thought, she would definitely spit out a mouthful of fresh blood in anger.


    However, there was no such thing as regret in this world. Suddenly, Lah remembered Amanda.


    Yes, Amanda Ryrlia is Hodai''s wife, however, that is only the tip of the iceberg.


    Hodai had never been able to touch Ryrlia''s body, even holding hands, Hodai could not.


    ''What is Ryrlia doing now? Will she be a Zombie or awaken some superpower?''


    Suddenly, Hikaru spoke up: "If this is my father''s property, does that mean¡­ Tadashi also knows the area?"


    Lah shook his head: "Actually, Hodai doesn''t know what this area is used for."


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Lah sighed and said, "I only know through a few people. This area was formerly used as aboratory."


    "However, the government decided to cancel that experimental project so the ce became abandoned."


    "Then the government sold thisnd to Hodai. Even though on the surface the government has announced that thisnd belongs to Hodai, in reality, this ce still belongs to the government."


    Hikaru felt a bit of a headache after hearing that. In fact, he was not the smart type.


    He was not good at using his brain much. Even when he was faced withplicated issues he just looked up the answers on Google.


    Hikaru sighed and said, "You mean¡­ is this still the government research headquarters?"


    Lah shook her head: "I don''t know."


    Hikaru: "..."


    ''Are you crazy? You exined for a long time, and finally you say you don''t know.''


    He shook his head and sighed, "Let''s go in."


    Hikaru remembered that in the novel, when Tadashi and Gray Wolf entered the area, a spider-like monster attacked them.


    It had tremendous strength with skin so thick that it could withstand bullets.


    However, Tadashi is the main character, so he could defeat that monster.


    Hikaru kicked the barricade away, then entered the interior. Lah suddenly frowned then shook her head, and followed behind him.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, the two of them reached a cliff, surrounded by nothing unusual.


    Lah looked around, then said: "Strange, this road leads to a cliff, but this ce is not wide enough for a truck to turn around."


    "What do you mean?" Hikaru asked, confused.


    Lah shook her head and said, "You also see that the road just now is quite wide, enough for two trucks to move side by side."


    "However, this area is very narrow, just enough for a truck to enter. Even if that truck wants to turn around, it can''t do so because the ce doesn''t have enough space to do that."


    "That means this ce must have a gate or another secret passage."


    Hikaru was startled, he then nced at Lah with wary eyes.


    ''With just a few pieces of information, she could guess so many things. If she''s with me, I''m afraid¡­''


    Hikaru sighed, his anxiety growing stronger. But he knew now was not the time to turn into Lah''s enemy.


    At least¡­ he would have toplete the System''s hidden mission before he''ll find a way to get Lah to leave him alone.


    What about the thought of using Lah to destroy the other main characters?


    Hahaha¡­ he couldn''t even defend himself if Lah attacked him, so how could he use her to his liking?


    Hikaru crossed his arms and looked at Lah. Lah also looked at him.


    Hikaru frowned and said, "Hm? What are you looking at me for? Didn''t you find the secret passage you just talked about? Show me where it is"


    "Why do I have to do that? You certainly know the location of that secret gate, I don''t need to act smart, right?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    He desperately wanted to refute Lah''s words, but in the end he could only sigh.


    Hikaru went to the edge of the cliff, and found a rock that was not special. It was an ordinary rock on a cliff.


    In the novel, Tadashi arrived here without finding any useful information.


    He, like Hikaru, saw the cliff, then thought that the map Gray Wolf gave him was wrong.


    But when Tadashi leaned his back against the cliff, he ''identally'' activated the key to the secret gate.


    The author described the key as a very ordinary stone, protruding from the cliff, about 1.5 meters above the ground.


    There were countless stones protruding from the cliff, but Hikaru found one that caught his attention.


    Hikaru touched the stone, then shoved it inside.


    Crack!


    A strange sound resounded, the cliff suddenly trembled, then it split open, revealing a gate more than 5 meters high, and more than 10 meters wide just like in a sci-fi movie.


    Hikaru felt a little lucky that his choices were gradually bing more urate. No, to be more precise, he had be much luckier than before.


    Perhaps thanks to his luck points, his intuition had also be as urate as the main characters.


    However, he was stillunable to match the main character.


    Suddenly, Hikaru nced at Lah, who also crossed her arms over her chest, looking at him with a calm gaze as if she had predicted this would happen.


    Hikaru: "..."


    La: "¡­"


    Hikaru: (¡ú _ ¡ú)


    Lah: (¡û _ ¡û)


    "What''s with that look of yours?" Lah and Hikaru said in unison.


    Hikaru: "..."


    Lah suddenly burst outughing: "Hahaha¡­ it seems like you and I have the same thoughts."


    "Hm¡­ how do you feel about having a second girlfriend? I think we''ll get along really well."


    "Don''t worry about Velys, she will definitely ept me."


    Hikaru nced at Lah, then silently entered the path behind the gate.


    "Oi! What kind of attitude is that?"


    Hikaru didn''t turn his head to look at her but continued to move forward. Lah sighed, feeling a little angry.


    But then she followed behind him.


    Hikaru went inside, and he saw a heavy solid steel door blocking the passage.


    ''Strange¡­ the novel didn''t describe this in detail.'' Hikaru thought to himself.


    That''s right, in the novel, Tadashi and Gray Wolf, after going inside, immediately encountered a spider monster ambush.


    After killing the spider monster, they immediately went inside and took away all the weapons.


    And of course¡­ in the novel there was no mention of this ce having a monolithic steel gate blocking the path.


    Hikaru frowned, feeling extremely confused.


    Suddenly, Lah approached the gate, where there was an electronic cipher box.


    Lah touched the cipher pad with a strange look in her eyes. Then she suddenly entered a series of numbers, then clicked the ''confirm'' button.


    Ding!


    A bell rang, and the monolithic steel door suddenly opened automatically.


    The light inside suddenly turned on, revealing a seemingly endless tunnel behind.


    Lah slowly approached the door, and with a slightly trembling voice she said: "Hikaru¡­ you are the first one who is about to see where I was born."


    "Where were you born?" Hikaru frowned, he felt like he was about to learn some terrible secret.


    "That''s right. Are you excited?"


    Hikaru: "..."


    ''Wait! Lah says she is the result of a research, however, she is just a failed product. So¡­''


    ''Is this the ce where Lah used to live?''


    After linking all the facts, Hikaru seemed to realize that he had just found a secret that had been buried after so many years.


    He didn''t find it strange that the armory in Tadashi''s novel turned into aboratory that created Lah.


    This is a chaotic world anyway, anything is possible. The plots will probably ovep, and somehow it will be logical.


    Or illogical...


    "So¡­ why did you say earlier that you didn''t know the way to this armory?" Hikaru frowned and said, "You¡­ are lying to me, aren''t you?"


    "I wasn''t! I just¡­"


    "Enough! Lah, you and I are just in a cooperative rtionship, moreover you are withholding information like this, I don''t think I can continue to cooperate with you."


    Lah heard that and fell silent. She really wanted to punch Hikaru in the face. He also wanted to push her away now while she was trying to move closer to him.


    "You¡­ are thinking too much. It happened more than 25 years ago, how can I remember everything clearly?"


    "Ah! You don''t remember everything so why do you remember the password of this gate?" Hikaru sneered: "Lah, you don''t have to lie."


    "It''s normal for a five-year-old girl to not be able to clearly remember the way home. But that little girl can clearly remember the password of this gate."


    "Even a sci-fi movie wouldn''t have such illogical scenes, Lah."


    Lah sighed, she didn''t know how to exin it to him¡­


    BAM!


    Suddenly, a loud bang rang out from the end of the tunnel, and the lights illuminating the tunnel flickered continuously.


    Lah heard the sound and shouted in fear, "Hikaru, run away from here, hurry."

 Chapter 123 Laylah...

    ?


    Lah yelled, then ran inside the tunnel in front of him.


    Hikaru frowned, he felt that her personality hadpletely changed since she saw the army destroying the zombies.


    Up until now, Lah seemed to be a different person. Moreover Her calm facade seemed to have disappeared.


    Hikaru shrugged, then turned to leave.


    [Master, won''t you go inside to do the quest?]


    "Didn''t you hear Lah say that it''s dangerous inside, she even toldme to leave?"


    "Perhaps we just need to wait outside for everything to be over, then use a little fire to burn this ce down toplete the mission."


    "I don''t need to go with Lah either, if I go with her I''ll put my life in jeopardy."


    "Anything that Lah isafraid of would surely be terrifying. Do you think¡­ that it will be safe for me to go inside?"


    [But it''s not safe for Lah to go alone, are you willing to let her go alone?]


    Hikaru shrugged: "Did you forget that Lah is also a main character?"


    "Events like this will probably threaten Lah''s life but not kill her."


    "On the contrary, after this event, Lah will probably be even stronger."


    [So¡­ are you really ignoring her?]


    "That''s right." Hikaru said with a smile, "I want to stay away from her anyway, this is a good opportunity. I''ll wait for her to finish the trouble inside the armory, then I will destroy it."


    "Just sitting and waiting canplete the quest, why should I risk my life to help her?"


    "I am just a viin, after all. Like you said, even though my luck is high, I don''t have a main character''s aura."


    "Without the protagonist''s aura, I would be in danger or even death."


    "There is no reason for me to take the risk."


    [Haizzz, it''s up to you.]


    Hikaru felt a little strange. This was the first time she had spokento him this way.


    Could it be¡­ Rika changed her mind?


    No, maybe she just didn''t want to talk anymore.


    "Why didn''t you convince me? I often see that you will convince me to try to form close rtionships with other women, why are you saying that now."


    [Ah! You said that I shouldn''t control you, now you are saying that it feels strange that I don''t control your thoughts. Hikaru, you are hard to understand.]


    Hikaru frowned, he felt that Rika was right so he couldn''t refute her.


    [Actually, I don''t want to control your thoughts or actions either. I only want the best for you, like a mother who wants the best advice for her son.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    He felt that Rika was scolding him but he couldn''t find an opening to reiterate.


    [But I feel like no matter how much I talk, you won''t listen to what I have to say. That''s why, for now, I''m just giving you some advice.]


    [It''s fine if you don''t follow my advice. After all, the one who will suffer is you.]


    "You mean I have to go inside that tunnel, no matter how dangerous it is inside, and help Lah finish this event?"


    [That''s right.]


    "Um¡­ let''s assume I''ll do as you say. So¡­ what will I get?"


    [I don''t know. Perhaps¡­ you will gain Lah''s trust.]


    "Hahaha¡­ things like trust are the most useless things. Even if I gain her trust, if she wants to, she can still kill me."


    [Hm¡­ That''s why I didn''t convince you much. You don''t believe what I say anyway.]


    "That''s right. Because what you usually say is too hard to believe. Even though I trust you very much, you are an existence attached to me after all."


    "However, what you have advised me to do so far is just toflirt with the heroines."


    [Haizz, like I said, you can think whatever you want. I also only want the best for you.]


    [Besides¡­ you already have Velys, I don''t need to care too much anymore.]


    "You''re acting weird, Rika. At first, you encouraged me to flirt with the heroines, but when I wanted to confirm that Velys was mine, you tried to stop me."


    "Rika, what do you really want?"


    [Are you doubting me?]


    "I don''t doubt you, I just find it difficult to understand you."


    [Haizzz, do you want to hear me tell the truth or a lie?]


    "Of course the truth. Wait! Tell me the lie first."


    [Lie? I want you to make all the heroines your heroines, then p the male protagonists in the face.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "So¡­ what is the truth?"


    [I feel that you are much better than those male protagonists.]


    Hikaru was surprised to hear that. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that he was no better than those main characters.


    He is cowardly,zy, and unintelligent... After all, he''s just an ordinary office worker on Earth.


    He went to work at 8 am and came home at 5 pm.


    He did not have too many friends, nor did he have any achievements or memorable events in life.


    His life was very ordinary. So ordinary that even if he spends a day trying to find something special in his life, he can''t find anything.


    That''s why, when he heard Rika say he was better than the main characters¡­ Hikaru felt that this was a lie.


    "Okay, I get it."


    Rika didn''t say anything more after hearing that.


    Finally, he turned to leave.


    After exiting that ce, he suddenly stopped, and muttered: "Damn it!"


    ¡­


    Inside the tunnel, Lah ran while remembering what had happened in the past.


    Memories that were buried deep once again surfaced, and this could be clearly seen on her face.


    Lah went to a room at the end of the tunnel. The door of this room was made of a special type of ss, so Lah could see inside.


    However, she had no intention of going inside and was just watching from the outside.


    The room was filled with iron cages, no, maybe it was some kind of special metal.


    In those cages were the skeletons of all sorts of creatures.


    There were even human bones and strange creatures that no one has ever seen.


    Lah frowned, she looked into the deepest part of the room, where there were cells used to holdrge creatures.


    In it, there was a cell that had been violently broken open, of course, inside that cell, there were no skeletons.


    Suddenly, Lah noticed some strange marks on the ground next to the cell.


    That mark was like a ck footprint and handprint, as if someone was crawling with both their hands and feet covered in mud.


    Those footprints and handprints stretched from the ground up to the wall, then¡­


    Lah followed the trail up to the ceiling. There, she saw a shadow that looked a bit like a human, but it wasn''tpletely human.


    It was twisting its body like a rope. Then, from its back grew four more arms.


    Those four hands were also not the hands of ordinary people, as they were longer, the fingers were also very long, and even had ws.


    Lah, seeing this shadow, immediately muttered, "Darizo..."


    The shadow that was clinging to the ceiling seemed to hear the sound Lah just made. It immediately stopped what it was doing, then slowly crawled towards the ss door.


    As it walked to the ss door, Lah could clearly see that it was a skeleton-thin man covered in human skin.


    His long hair was tangled like a pile of withered grass. His face had an eerie smile like the one''s monsters had in horror movies.


    He opened his mouth to speak, although Lah couldn''t hear his voice, she could tell what he was saying by the movement of his lips and mouth.


    "Lah¡­ you finally showed up¡­"


    Lah was fearless, her eyes filled with anger and murderous intent: "Darizo, I finally see you again¡­ it seems¡­ you have given up on being a human, and have be a ugly monster."


    Darizo also seemed to understand what Lah was saying even though he couldn''t hear any sound from her.


    He frowned and said, "Ugly? This is the beautiful shape of evolution. This evolution will take humanity far beyond the inherent mediocrity."


    "Lah, you have left me, betrayed me. You even destroyed my research. Lucky¡­ hahaha¡­ luckily those idiots couldn''t enter this room."


    "This room has been created with a special alloy, even if you use a diamond drill, you cannot drill through this ss gate."


    Darizo said as he tapped the ss with his ws.


    His ws were extremely sharp, however, no matter how much force he exerted, the ss door stood still, without any scratches.


    Lah smiled scornfully: "Darizo, this is the room you created¡­ even though it can prevent people outside from entering, it''s also your prison."


    "You can''t go out either, you''ll have to stay in this room until you die."


    Darizo saw Lah''s mouth move and knew what she was saying.


    He just smiled and said: "Lah, you are much more beautiful than before. I wonder how beautiful you will be when you be my test subject."


    "You should remember that¡­ if I can build this room, I can also break it."


    "Oh!" Lah nodded, then gestured with her hand: "Please¡­ show me you can finally break through this room after years of being locked inside?"


    Darizo suddenly stared at Lah, his eyes beginning to change. His pupils began to divide from one iris into two, then four and then eight.


    The 8 irises were crammed in his eye, but it was notpletely useless.


    Two eyes, a total of 16 irises stared at Lah, Darizo smiled and said: "Lah, did you know that eyes also contain a kind of energy."


    "It can scare people and even make them obey orders."


    "As long as there is enough energy in the eyes, I can control others to do what I want with just one look¡­"

 Chapter 124 Daziro - Laylah And Ryrlias Past

    ?


    Lah was startled when she heard that, she wanted to close her eyes but it was toote.


    The scenery around her suddenly changed, she then realized that she was now a 5-year-old girl, who was wearing a white jumpsuit.


    Lah was sitting in a white room that was about 20 square meters.


    In the room were 9 other girls who were about 5-8 years old, each girl was holding a doll or a teddy bear. However, Lah alone did not carry anything in her hand.


    Suddenly, the door of the room opened, and a thin man in a white blouse entered.


    The girls who were sitting all stood up and said in unison, "Good morning, Master Darizo."


    Lah also stood up, but she didn''t say anything, she just nodded slightly, her eyes devoid of any emotion.


    Darizo nced at all the girls present, his gaze thennded on Lah, and he stared at her.


    Lah also looked him straight in the eye without any fear, her gaze was cold as if it would freeze anyone looking at it.


    However, Daziro just smiled and said, "Okay, everyone can sit."


    The girls listened to Darizo''s words, as they sat on the ground.


    Darizo then waved his hand, and a person carrying a tray, on which there were 10 candies entered.


    He took a candy from the tray, and held it forward so the girls could see it.


    When the little girls saw the candy they were all happy, their eyes were filled with greed like addicts who had just seen their favorite drugs


    "In the past week, you have passed all the tests that I have given you. You guys did a great job, so here''s your reward."


    After Daziro said that, the person holding the tray brought candy to all 10 girls, including Lah. After that he left.


    "Okay! Enjoy the reward."


    "Eat it!"


    The Little girls no longer retained their inherent tenderness and innocence.


    They didn''t even peel the candy normally, immediately they brought the candy to their mouth, and tried to tear the candy shell with their mouth like monkeys.


    The girls were like crazy people, as they seemed to havepletely lost their minds.


    After peeling off the shell and eating the candy, the girls suddenly started acting strangely.


    A little girl whoy on the ground was acting like a fish picked up on the shore.


    Another little girl waved her arms as if they were bird wings, then ran around the room.


    Another little girl was lying on the ground, convulsing continuously.


    Every little girl started acting weird after eating the candy.


    Lah held the candy in her hand, but her gaze was fixed on Daziro.


    Daziro also crossed his arms and stared at her. He suddenly stood up and approached Lah.


    They were the only two sane people among a bunch of crazy girls, this contrasting image made Lah and Daziro seem like the only sane people in this crazy world.


    "Why don''t you eat the candy, Lah?"


    Lah frowned at Daziro: "Because I don''t like to eat this."


    As soon as she said that, she threw the candy away.


    "Oh! Looks like¡­ you''re more sane than I thought, Lah¡­ no, you''re¡­ number 7."


    "Don''t call me by number, I have a name." Lah said, voice filled with coldness.


    "Hahaha¡­ name? A test subject with a name?" Daziro smiled scornfully: "A test subject should live up to its mission, you understand?"


    "I am not your test subject. I am Lah¡­"


    "Oh! So¡­ Lah, what do you think your words will do?"


    "Her words may not have any impact. But my word does."


    Suddenly, another voice came from behind Daziro. He frowned when he saw another child wearing the same dress as Lah, however, this girl had blonde hair.


    "Number 3, what the hell are you talking about?"


    The girl called Number 3 had a mysterious smile on her face, something that shouldn''t have been on the face of a girl who was only about 5-7 years old.


    "I am Ryrlia, Amanda Ryrlia, not Number 3."


    Daziroughed at that: "Hahahaha¡­ Hahahaha¡­ You guys¡­ Hahaha¡­ you''re so funny."


    "The test subjects have never left the research facility but they have already made a name for themselves."


    "Ah! This world seems to have be very interesting. What do you think you can do?"


    "Destroy this ce? Kill me? Or change the world? Hahaha¡­ so funny, you guys are making me feel amused ."


    Daziroughed, then, suddenly his smile disappeared, reced by a cold face like ice: "Number 3, number 7, are you testing my patience?"


    Lah suddenly grabbed Daziro''s wrist, then squeezed hard.


    Daziro frowned, he realized that Lah''s strength waspletely different from the other children.


    She was so strong that Daziro could feel that his wrist would be crushed due to it being squeezed by Lah.


    However, this only made him more angry. Daziro smiled fiercely: "Hahaha¡­ it seems that you have awakened your power to be so confident?"


    Without warning, Daziro suddenly swung his leg, and kicked Lah in the stomach.


    Lah immediately grabbed his leg, then pulled.


    Daziro lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    "Damn it! Are you kidding me?!" Daziro shouted angrily.


    BAM!


    He suddenly felt his head shake, as if something had hit his head.


    Daziro turned his head in anger, he saw Ryrlia looking at him with a teasing smile. Behind Ryrlia were 10 floating small wooden chairs.


    "Daziro, you are not a teacher, you are just a pitiful person. You envy us because we possess the ability to awaken special powers, and you don''t."


    Daziro gritted his teeth when he heard that, his face red with anger like an ember: "You bastard! Don''t think that because you awakened your superpower you''re invincible."


    "You are just a test subject, an ordinary object. If I don''t like it, I can throw you away."


    Ryrlia didn''t listen to him, she waved her hand, and the chairs that were floating behind her immediately flew towards Daziro.


    Daziro clutched his head, hey on the ground, as the chairs hit him repeatedly, this caused him so much pain that he cried out.


    "Damn it! Help me!"


    Krist!


    As soon as Daziro screamed, the door of the room opened, and a group of fully armed men with guns and electric batons entered the room.


    Immediately, Lah and Ryrlia were restrained and pinned down on the ground, their arms bent back, as they were unable to move.


    Daziro was helped to his feet by the guards, but soon after, he pushed the guards away.


    Daziro approached Lah and Ryrlia, he angrily raised his leg, then stomped on Lah''s head.


    BAM!


    "Stand up!"


    BAM!


    "Continue to protest!"


    BAM!


    "You think you''re strong?"


    BAM!


    Daziro repeatedly kicked Lah''s head, causing her head to hit the floor, her blood gushing out from her nose and mouth.


    Due to this Lah broke a few teeth, and her nose.


    However, Daziro still felt angry, he approached Ryrlia, swung his leg and kicked her in the head.


    BAM!


    This one kick caused her teeth to fall out a few times, her jaw muscles were misaligned, and she was bleeding more than Lah.


    "Stand up! Use your superpowers again!"


    "Bastard! You guys are just my toys. You want to protest? Hahaha¡­" Daziro suddenlyughed hysterically.


    "Give them the strongest dose."


    Daziro had just finished speaking when a man in a white blouse came in with two needles in his hand.


    Lah and Ryrlia were restrained, and lying on the floor so the man easily stabbed their necks with needles.


    As soon as the medicine got inside their body, Ryrlia and Lah immediately convulsed violently.


    Their pupils continuously dted and constricted, this process repeatedly happened. Foam came out from their mouth, and blood flowed from their ears, nose, and even from the tips of their fingers.


    "Hahahaha¡­ are you feeling good? How do you feel about my medicine? It''s great, isn''t it?"


    "Enough!" Suddenly, a voice rang out and another woman wearing a blouse entered the room with a face full of anger.


    She hurriedly sat on the ground, and checked on Lah and Ryrlia''s condition.


    Daziro frowned and said, "Ah! Looks like I found the person behind today''smotion¡­"


    When the woman finished checking them, her face became even more worried. She stood up and said, "Daziro, let''s end this here. If you continue, these little girls will all die."


    "Heh?!" Daziro said with a slightly surprised face: "Die? What does that have to do with me then?"


    "You..."


    "Alissa, you should remember what our mission is." Daziro immediately interrupted the girl: "For us, these little girls are justmodities, experimental objects."


    "If they die, we can find other girls to rece them. If they seed in awakening their power, we must subdue them."


    "Look what you did, Alissa, did you teach them to do things like this?"


    "Shut up!" Alissa angrily shouted: "I never taught them to do things like this. It was you who made these little girls protest."


    "Daziro, are you still human? What the hell are you doing?"


    "We are looking for hope for humanity, we don''t want to turn them into bloodthirsty lunatics. Is what you''re doing any different from a murderer?"


    Daziroughed at that: "Hahaha¡­ Hahahaha¡­ Alissa, you are right, I am a murderer."


    "However, it is not just me, you are also a bloodthirsty one."


    "me?!" Alissa was very surprised.


    "That''s right. Your experiments on animals, is it normal?"


    "But.."


    "Ah! Are you saying that because they''re animals, there''s no need to have mercy on them?" Daziro immediately interrupted Alissa''s words: "So... humans are animals too, why should we have pity on them?"


    As Alissa heard that she gritted her teeth, her eyes were filled with disbelief and fear: "Daziro, you''re crazy."


    Daziro smiled and shook his head, he went to Alissa''s side, and whispered in her ear: "Alissa, you can protect them now, but you can''t protect them forever."


    After saying that, Daziroughed maniacally as he walked away. Alissa sat on the ground again, her face filled with despair.

 Chapter 125 This Is The Blood Knife

    ?


    The surroundings changed again, and Lah and Ryrlia were lying in a special recovery room.


    Alissa and a few other researchers exchanged something with each other, then the others left, leaving only Alissa in the room.


    She looked at Ryrlia and Lah who were wrapped with bandages all over their bodies like mummies. Alissa sighed and shook her head, then she took out a small knife from her pocket.


    The knife was red, it was about 30 cm long, and the de was severely rusted. Its appearance would make someone think that it could be easily broken with two fingers.


    Alissa stroked the knife in her hand absentmindedly as she seemed to be thinking about something.


    Suddenly, her gaze became steady. Alissa then put the knife back in her pocket, then turned to leave.


    "Teacher Alissa"


    Alissa suddenly stopped walking when she heard the voice. She turned her head to see Lah lying on the bed, her face also covered with white gauze.


    However, Lah''s gaze was fixed on her: "Alisssa don''t do anything dangerous. Me and Ryrlia are the only ones who are close to you."


    When Alissa heard that, her eyes became wet, however, her mouth still had a warm smile: "Lah, of course I know that. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything dangerous."


    "You are lying!" Lah suddenly shouted, "Ack!"


    Because her wound had only just been healed, when she shouted, the pain from her wounds brought her to tears.


    "Lah, don''t worry too much." Alissa approached, then patted Lah''s head: "I will forever be you and Ryrlia''s family."


    Lah fell silent, then nodded slightly.


    Alissa smiled and said, "Um¡­ try to rest well. In the future, learn to control your emotions, don''t let something like this happen again."


    Lah opened her mouth to say something, but then she fell silent, and in the end, Lah just said, "I know."


    "Um¡­" Alissa nodded slightly, she nced at Ryrlia who seemed to be still sleeping, then shook her head and turned to leave.


    After Alissa left the room, and closed the door, Lah said: "Why are you silent?"


    Ryrlia suddenly opened her eyes, her gaze was so calm that it was impossible to believe that it was the gaze of a little girl who was only about 5 years old.


    "Why should I speak? What should I say?"


    "You..."


    Ryrlia said in a very calm voice: "Lah, sometimes¡­ if a smart person decides to do something stupid, that doesn''t mean they suddenly became stupid."


    "That''s because they have no other choice. Alissa did this to protect us and also to protect her dreams."


    Lah heard that sighed and said, "So¡­ Do you have any ns?"


    "Not yet." Ryrlia said: "However¡­ we can try. Don''t let Alissa''s sacrifice go in vain."


    Lah nodded and said, "Yes, we can''t let Alissa lose herst hope."


    After speaking she took out a card ced under the pillow. Earlier, when Alissa was standing next to Lah, she stuffed this card under Lah''s pillow.


    Of course Lah was smart enough to know what this action meant.


    Lah at that time did not speak out or stop Alissa''s actions, which means that she agreed with what Alissa was doing.


    Although Ryrlia closed her eyes, and pretended to be asleep, she still knew what was going on around her.


    "So¡­ when does it start?"


    Hearing Ryrlia''s question, Lah said, "Alissa patted my head three times, maybe three dayster."


    "3 days?" Ryrlia frowned: "At that time, our wounds will also be healed so we can try it."


    "Um¡­"


    ¡­


    The scene changed once again. At this time, Ryrlia and Lah were sitting in the recovery room, surrounded by 3 researchers and 7 security guards holding guns.


    Today, the researchers undressed Ryrlia and Lah.


    The bandages were removed, and it could be seen that their wounds had also healed, their speed of recovery was extremely fast.


    Even their broken teeth had grown back.


    "Number 3 and 7''s resilience is very good."


    "Of course, Daziro injected those two with twice the normal dose anyway."


    "Haizz, Daziro is crazy too, Number 3 and Number 7 are two good seeds. If anything happens to those two brats, our superiors will definitely not forgive us."


    "Without a word from our superiors, I feel that the conflict between Alissa and Daziro will definitely not end like that."


    "Hahaha¡­ we don''t need to care about them either. It''s always the same, the superiors will reconcile them."


    "That''s right. They are both very important in this ce, Daziro is the gicist and Alissa is the brain development specialist."


    "Both of them are the most important characters in this project. Losing anyone would be a huge loss to our research project."


    "Haizz, they''re not like us. Above our heads hangs a sword at all times. If we are useless¡­ Pkts! Wee to hell."


    "Okay, don''t talk anymore. Get rid of these two brats quickly and get back to work."


    The researchers were talking among themselves, so everything they said was heard clearly by Lah and Ryrlia.


    However, their faces were calm, they seemed unconcerned with what the researchers were saying.


    It seems¡­ Lah and Ryrlia were waiting for something.


    Tu!


    Tu!


    Tu!


    Suddenly, the red rm light was on, and the siren sounded everywhere, startling everyone.


    "What?"


    "What the hell is happening here?"


    "It''s Probably just a drill. Everyone calm down."


    "That''s right, 24 drills a year. Hahaha¡­"


    "Who do you think would be able to enter this ce while this ce is well protected by the government?"


    "Okay, I''m feeling a bit hungry."


    "Wait! Look!"


    A researcher suddenly shouted, and everyone saw the door suddenly open.


    "Ryrlia!"


    "I know! Don''t shout my name like that."


    Ryrlia jumped off the bed, then swung her arms up. The surrounding objects suddenly floating in the air.


    "Hurry up! Watch out for those two brats!"


    "Protect us! Quickly use the anesthetic gun."


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    "Damn it! They are using the floating objects as shields, we can''t hit them."


    Lah of course didn''t give them a chance to protest. She dashed to a table that was floating in the air, then kicked it.


    BAM!


    The force of the kick was so strong that it broke the table into pieces, and the small pieces flew towards the crowd.


    "Aah!! Damn it! Run away from here!"


    "Call for more security!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Ryrlia and Lah of course didn''t let them run away from this ce. The Floating items were like weapons for them.


    Lah repeatedly kicked them towards the other party, although it did not do much damage, it at least caused them to be confused.


    "Damn it!" He suddenly shouted, he shot wildly at Lah and Ryrlia. But Lah used the objects floating as barriers.


    Lah immediately used it as a flying object as a barrier.


    "Get out of here!" someone shouted, and the team of researchers and the guards quickly exited the room.


    A researcher rushed to the control panel, and immediately entered a sequence of numbers to close the room door.


    In just 2 seconds, he entered the entire password and immediately selected "Enter".


    But when his finger was about to reach the ''Enter'' button, another hand immediately grabbed his hand.


    The researcher lowered his head, and he saw Lah clutching his wrist, a teasing smile on her face: "Thank you."


    Crack!


    "AAAA!!" The sound of broken bones rang out, and the researcher cried out in pain.


    "BANG! BANG!"


    The guards pointed their guns at Lah and then opened fire.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Lah didn''t dodge because the needles that were shot out stopped and floated in space.


    When the guards saw this, they were terrified. Then they all started to run away.


    The needles carrying the powerful anesthetic suddenly turned 180 degrees, then rushed towards the guards.


    The needles flew extremely fast, and it immediately put the guards and researchers into deep sleep.


    "Do you remember the password?" Ryrlia slowly walked up to Lah''s side and asked.


    "Of course, I''m not as stupid as you."


    Ryrlia nced at Lah, then shook her head and sighed, "Okay, I don''t want to argue with you either."


    "Okay! Let''s go!"


    "Um!"


    Later, Lah and Ryrlia took advantage of the chaos, and opened all the other children''s cells.


    The research center that was already in chaos because of the sirens was now even more chaotic.


    Suddenly, Ryrlia and Lah ran to the door and stopped. The children who followed them also stopped walking when they saw the scene in front of them.


    In that ce was the entrance to the research headquarters. If they went through that gate, these children would bepletely free.


    However, in front of them were countless guns pointed straight at them.


    If they moved the guards would pull the trigger and send countless needles flying at them.


    Ryrlia sighed: "Haizzz, it seems that Daziro is not as stupid as I thought."


    ¡­


    In the forest near the research center, Alissa was pinned to the ground by four guards.


    In front of her were a group of guards with weapons in their hands and Daziro.


    Daziroughed and said, "Ah! I didn''t expect you to act so soon, you surpassed my expectations."


    "Daziro, it''s toote for you to return to the research center now. All of them would have escaped." Alissa said with a smile, her smile filled with confidence even though she was being controlled by 4 security guards.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Alissa, I didn''t think that you''re stupid enough to use a simple n like this to trick me out."


    "Alissa, we are not fools. You know I already knew your n, why try so hard when everything is useless?"


    Alissa sighed, she looked up at Daziro and said: "Daziro, this life is full of surprises. You can''t know what''s going to happen even if you think you know it all."


    "Oh! So¡­" Daziro sneered: "What is about to happen that I cannot control."


    "It''s this one!"


    Suddenly, a knife appeared in front of Alissa. The de was covered with dried blood, and the knife was rusted so badly that it looked like it was about to break.


    "That is¡­"


    Alissa smiled and said, "Daziro¡­ your surprised face is also ugly."


    "Yes, this is the Blood Knife."

 Chapter 126 Laylah And Daziro...

    ?


    Back at the entrance to the research center, Lah, Ryrlia, and the other children watched the armed men aim their guns at them, and this frightened them.


    "Oi! Ryrlia, what''s the next n?"


    "n? We will be lucky if we don''t die, do you think I have a n?"


    Lah frowned, the current situation made her feel desperate.


    "FIRE!"


    Someone''s voice rang out, the armed men then opened fire on them.


    Of course, these children were all test subjects so they wouldn''t kill them.


    The ammunition that was fired were all anesthetic needles. Ryrlia, seeing this, raised her hand¡­


    Ptks!


    Suddenly, a needle suddenly hit Ryrlia''s neck from behind.


    Ryrlia slowly turned her head to see a young girl holding a small gun, pointed at her.


    Her face was so calm that it scared others.


    "Damn it!" Ryrlia only had time to say a word before copsing.


    Lah was very angry as she witnessed this, she didn''t think that among the children here there was a spy.


    She wanted to avenge Ryrlia but it was all toote. As Lah also felt a needle in her back.


    Lah turned her head, at this point, she realized that it seemed that there was more than just one spy.


    Although Lah fell on the ground she could still see other children falling to the ground and be unconscious.


    ''Could it be¡­ is everything meaningless?''


    ''Is Alissa''s efforts also pointless?''


    Lah thought to herself, she didn''t ept this result in her heart but she could do nothing but lie on the ground.


    Because Lah''s physical strength was quite high, the anesthetic hadn''t caused her to lose consciousness.


    She could still clearly hear what was going on around her. Apart from the screams of the children, Lah also heard the screams of other people.


    ''Wait!''


    Lah suddenly realized something, she tried to open her eyes, and look towards the door. When she did she saw something horrifying .


    On the wall, on the ground, everywhere were countless blood-red tentacles resembling tree roots. Those tentacles lunged towards the army, and gunshots rang out continuously.


    "Ah!"


    "Stop! Don''te any closer!"


    "Run!"


    "Monster¡­ monster!"


    "Rescue me! Help me!"


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Screams and chaotic gunfire rang out, and after a while, everything fell silent. At this moment Lah became woozy.


    "Lah!"


    ''Who¡­who is calling me¡­'' Lah wanted to respond but she couldn''t speak, she didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    However, the voice that called her sounded so familiar, and this made Lah feel extremely safe.


    ''Ah¡­Alissa?''


    "Lah¡­ I don''t have much time left. You and Ryrlia try to have a happy life. Nevere back to this ce¡­"


    Lah used all her strength to open her eyes, she couldn''t see clearly what was in front of her.


    Lah could only see that it was a red creature, and that countless red tentacles sprouted from the creature''s body.


    "Remember what I said.. nevere back to this ce."


    Then¡­ Lah fell asleep.


    "Heh!?" Lah suddenly woke up, she looked around and discovered that she was next to a highway.


    Beside her was Ryrlia who hadn''t regained consciousness yet because Ryrlia''s physical strength was weaker than her''s, therefore, the effect of the anesthetic is stronger for her.


    Lah approached, and checked on Ryrlia, seeing that Ryrlia was not injured, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, Lah remembered the red shadow with countless tentacles that appeared before she lost consciousness.


    ''Could it be¡­ is that Alissa?''


    Lah looked into the distance, wondering where Alissa was and if she was still alive.


    ''Alissa, even if you are no longer here, Ryrlia and I will surely find you...''


    ¡­


    ps! ps! ps!


    The sound of pping startled Lah awake. She found herself back to reality.


    "This ce is¡­" Lah found herself standing in a cell and knew something had just happened.


    "Hahaha¡­ a good memory, Lah¡­"


    Daziro''s voice rang out, he sat on a table, and repeatedly pped his hands. His face was so thin that it was like skin and bones, and his eyes were sunken in.


    However, in those two eyes were countless irises that made anyone who looked at them scared.


    "You..." Lah was startled, she didn''t know why she was in the cell, and how she entered it when the door of the room was still closed: "Could it be¡­ you hypnotized me?"


    "Ah! It''s not exactly hypnosis either." Daziroughed and said: "Did you know that there are certain frequencies of sound that make people feel like using drugs."


    "In the past, especially, it reminded listeners of the memories they were most impressed with."


    "Don''t talk about nonsense, Daziro, what do you want?" Lah frowned.


    Daziro pointed to the room door that had been opened and said, "I want to show the world that¡­ I''ll be back."


    Lah stared at him for a long time and then said, "Daziro, I don''t understand why you want to do that? Is the research at this research center not good enough?"


    "In the end, what do you want to achieve, Daziro?"


    "Hmm! Lah, you don''t understand what this world is facing." Daziro was suddenly serious, his voice tranquil.


    "What do you mean?"


    Daziro suddenly asked, "Lah, do you believe there is justice in this world?"


    "I mean¡­ a ce where people live together peacefully. No killing, no bloodshed, no war.:


    Lah shook her head: "There is no peace in this world, Daziro. All peace is only a silent preparation for a more terrible battle toe."


    "Hahaha¡­ you''re the same as you were years ago, Lah. You and Ryrlia, the two experimental subjects with potential." Daziro smiled and said, "You and Ryrlia are my hope for a peaceful and just world."


    Lah silently looked at Daziro, and did not say anything.


    Daziro continued: "In the past, I was a doctor serving in the army. On the surface or at least in the media, the world was at peace."


    "However, the reality was much more horrifying. Countless wars have been fought, countless plots were being made."


    "I saw a lot of blood, blood and corpses everywhere. Apanied by the screams and cries of the soldiers on the battlefield."


    "In the military hospital, I take on a very noble mission... to kill people."


    "Soldiers who were so badly injured that continuing to live was torture for them. That''s why a mission was given to me, to free those people."


    "So that they can end the pain and fatigue caused by war. I help them get a good night''s sleep."


    "At that time, I wondered if this world was worth living in. Whether what humanity is doing is right or wrong."


    "At that moment, a thought popped into my head. Everyone wants to rule this world, people fighting each other for so many years still haven''t decided who or what organization will be at the top of this world."


    "What if¡­ what if a god appeared and took over the world?"


    "Everyone will be led by that god. No more suffering or war, no more sickness or death. Everyone''s life will be filled with happiness."


    "Humans worship the gods also because they want those things. So¡­ what if I create a god?"


    "A god with the power to make humanity peaceful, no more war, no more greed."


    "Lah¡­ you and Ryrlia will help me do that."


    Daziro nowughed ferociously, his face no different from the faces of monsters in horror movies.


    Lah angrily said, "I just want to know if Alissa is still alive or not."


    "Alissa? Ah! Do you want to hear the good news or bad news?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hahaha¡­ the good news is she''s still alive."


    Lah kept silent, she didn''t think Daziro was good enough tofort her with his lies.


    "And the bad news¡­ she can no longer live in human form."


    "You¡­" Lah got angry, she swung her fist over the bars.


    BAM!


    The bars trembled violently, however, contrary to Lah''s thoughts, the bars did not break. It just trembled then stood still.


    "Hahaha¡­ Lah, do you think I''m stupid?" Daziro smiled scornfully: "While you were hypnotized by me, I realized that your strength was far superior to before. That is why I have adjusted this cage to be an S-ss experimental object cage."


    "Don''t think that you can break it with just your fists. Even ballistics won''t be able to break it, so you can safely stay inside."


    "Bastard!" Lah was angry, her eyes were filled with murderous intent that made everyone else feel fear.


    "Hahaha¡­ Lah, to be a God, you need to give up everything. Your rtionships, your feelings, even yourpassion."


    "Shut up! I don''t need to be a god, I just need to¡­"


    "Lah¡­ you don''t have any dreams, do you?" Daziro looked at her with sharp eyes.


    Lah was startled hearing that.


    "Just as I thought. You are just a failed experiment after all. You have too many emotions, Lah, emotions are unnecessary for a test subject."


    "You want to be human, but you don''t have a dream. You are neither human nor a failed product."


    "Lah¡­ the only ce you truly belong is in the dump?"


    Lah suddenly fell silent, it seemed that she was recalling some long-buried memories. Due to this Daziro''s gaze began to frighten her.


    Lah recalled the horrible experiments, and even the times when Daziro tortured her.


    "AAAA!!!" Lah cried out miserably.


    "This ce!" Suddenly, a voice sounded behind Daziro startling him.


    He turned his head and saw an ax suddenly appear, and sh at his neck.


    PTKS!


    The sound of flesh being cut rang out, the de of the ax easily cut through Daziro''s neck as if it had just cut a cake.


    Daziro''s head flew up, then fell to the ground. Until now, he did not understand why the ax appeared.


    "Hi¡­ Hikaru?" As Lah saw Hikaru she was both excited and worried at the same time.


    Hikaru, holding the ax, pointed it at Lah and said: "Apart from me¡­ no one is allowed to bully you ."


    La: "¡­"

 Chapter 127 Hes Still Alive

    ?


    "Where did you¡­ learn such cheesy phrases from?"


    Hikaru heard Lah''s question and felt a little embarrassed. He was just trying to be a little cool, but he didn''t think that he was doing the opposite of what he thought.


    Hikaru also didn''t understand why he would say such a thing.


    [Master, I feel embarrassed.]


    "Silence!" Hikaru shouted angrily.


    "Hahaha¡­" Lah suddenly hugged her stomach andughed loudly: "Hikaru¡­ you are so cute."


    Seeing this, Hikaru sighed, "The word cute is not a good word to describe a man. You can use another word."


    "No¡­" Lah wiped her tears because sheughed too much: "I feel like that''s the word that suits you best right now."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    "Hm?!" Suddenly, augh rang out, Hikaru frowned as he looked towards Daziro''s head that was lying in the distance.


    Daziro''s head was still alive, in other words, theughter came from his head.


    ''There''s no blood¡­'' Hikaru thought to himself: ''Looks like¡­ this bastard has the ability to transform or separate bodies.''


    "Lah¡­ is that your boyfriend?"


    "He is not! He''s my husband!" Lah calmly said.


    Hikaru: "..."


    Okay, he didn''t want to argue anymore because he was tired.


    "Hahaha¡­ I didn''t think you could fall in love either, Lah. You continue to interest me every day."


    "But if you think that this is the only way to kill me, it is not enough."


    "Did you see the cage holding Lah, even if you use ballistics, you can''t break that cage."


    As soon as Daziro finished his sentence, Hikaru swung his ax and shed three blinding triangles of light towards the cell.


    As soon as the streaks of light cut through the bars, they disappeared. The severed bars fell to the ground, resounding with countless shrill metal shing sounds.


    "Heh?! What did you just say?"


    Daziro: "¡­"


    He felt that the young man had just pped him. What the hell was happening here? What the hell was that streak of light just now?


    ''Why was he able to destroy Lah''s cell so easily?''


    ''Could it be¡­ the ax the young man is carrying is a new technological weapon.''


    ''Maybe so, maybe I''ve been in this ce for too long, the world''s technology has made a lot of progress. Therefore, the appearance of new weapons is not a strange thing.''


    Daziro thought to himself, he immediately calmed down. Lah walked out of the cell, and immediately approached Daziro''s head.


    "How is Alissa now? Where is she?"


    "Hahaha¡­ Lah, you better not look for her, because even if you find her, she won''t meet you."


    Lah got angry and kicked Daziro''s head with her leg.


    BAM!


    Lah seemed to have used her full strength to kick him, and this caused Daziro''s head to explode into countless pieces. His blood and white brain matter mixed together and shot everywhere like fireworks.


    Hikaru, who was standing in the distance, also felt that the situation was a bit unsettling. It seemed that Lah no longer carried her inherent calm.


    He felt that Lah was now like a slow-exploding bomb that will explode horribly if she met certain conditions.


    This was the first time Hikaru had seen Lah this angry.


    "Thank you, Hikaru."


    "Heh?!" Hikaru was startled to hear Lah thank him: "What¡­ Did you just say?"


    "I said¡­ thank you¡­" Lah''s back was facing him so he couldn''t see what her expression was like.


    He only saw her bowing her head to thank him, her shoulders shaking a little as it seemed that she was crying.


    Hikaru frowned, he didn''t know what to do. Whether it was when he was alive on Earth or when he came to this world, he didn''t have any experience in love.


    He also didn''t understand the psychology of women. He also felt that Velys falling in love with him was just due to the arrangement of the plot in the novel.


    Up until now, Hikaru didn''t understand why Velys loved him.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Like I said, our rtionship only stops at cooperation."


    Hikaru said as he approached the table in the distance, he took the bow that was ced on the table, and threw it to Lah.


    Lah didn''t turn around but she still grabbed the bow with ease.


    "So¡­ why did you kill him? Don''t you want to get more information from him about the girl named Alissa?"


    "No need! Even if he knew, he wouldn''t tell me that information." Lah''s voice was filled with anger but also a hint of despair.


    Hikaru frowned, he suddenly remembered something and said: "Oy! Lah, what if I help you find that person named Alissa?"


    Suddenly, Lah''s body trembled, she turned her head to look at Hikaru, her eyes filled with disbelief and hope.


    Lah stared at him with a hint of doubt in her eyes, but then she smiled and said, "If you find Alissa, you can give me orders as you please. Of course, you can also do whatever you want with me."


    Hikaru frowned, but he was secretly delighted. It seemed that he had found a way to tie Lah to him.


    To be more precise, Hikaru had found a way to make Lah his ally.


    "So¡­I hope you don''t forget this promise." Hikaruughed.


    Lah raised an eyebrow, "Of course. I promise to keep my promise."


    "Hm¡­ but¡­ these are just words. If by that time you don''t keep your promise, I can''t force you either." Hikaru shrugged, his face full of teasing.


    Lah pouted, "You think I''m lying to you?"


    "That''s right. After what you''ve done, you''re just that kind of person."


    La: "¡­"


    "So¡­ what do you want?"


    "I just want something very simple. Help me destroy this whole ce."


    "What?" At this moment, Lah really felt extremely surprised. This research facility has nothing to do with Hikaru, moreover he can get a lot of information about the research projects here.


    However, Hikaru doesn''t seem to care about those things, as he only he wants to destroy this ce.


    "You should know that this ce has a lot of weapons and information about¡­"


    "Alright!" Hikaru interrupted Lah''s words: "I don''t care about such things. Lah, this ce used to make you feel miserable, right?"


    Lah felt confused when she heard that, she nodded slightly: "That''s right. This is the ce where I was born, but it is also this ce that shed my body with countless knife marks."


    "Then a ce like this doesn''t need to exist. Anyway, I don''tck weapons, besides..." Hikaru suddenly smiled at Lah: "Consider this as a gift for our cooperation."


    Lah looked at Hikaru dumbfoundedly, and suddenly, his image in her eyes was magnified countless times.


    ''Is he willing to give up an arsenal like this just to make me happy?''


    ''He''s really cute, very stupid...''


    "Careful!" Lah suddenly looked towards Hikaru and shouted.


    Hikaru felt a chill down his spine, he turned his head to see a wed hand reaching towards him.


    However, in an instant Hikaru disappeared and the wed hand missed.


    That was Daziro''s headless body. Although it had no head, it could still function normally.


    "Daziro is still alive..." Lah muttered. She didn''t know why Hikaru disappeared, however she knew that Hikaru wasn''t t dead.


    Lah held the Tornado Bow in her hand, and drew the bowstring. A wind arrow manifested, and was aimed straight at Daziro.


    "I didn''t think that you''re still alive, Daziro, your survivability is higher than cockroaches."


    At this moment, at the neck of Daziro''s headless body, a voice rang out.


    "Hahaha¡­ I also studied the features of cockroaches. Lah, did you know that even if you cut off the head of a cockroach, it can continue to live for another 10 days."


    "After 10 days, it will die. But it will die not from losing its head, but from starvation."


    "Disgusting!" Lah scolded, she let go of her hand, and the wind arrow shot towards Daziro.


    His body immediately retreated backwards, dodging the arrow.


    ''His speed seems to be faster than before.'' Lah thought in her heart.


    But she smiled confidently: "Daziro, since you have lost your head, you can''t hypnotize me, do you think I will lose to you?"


    "If you think so then you can try to kill me, Lah. It is easy to say but difficult to do." Daziro said teasingly.


    While Daziro was speaking, he suddenly felt fear.


    It was like there was a monster from hell staring at him.


    It was so terrible that all the thoughts in his head stopped for a moment.


    At this moment, the ax de suddenly appeared again, cutting through his stomach.


    [Haunted cloak]


    [When wearing this cloak, you can enter stealth for 5 seconds.


    If stealth is canceled, you will cause creatures within 5 meters around you to panic for 0.5 seconds.]


    Although Daziro had no head, he is still a creature nheless, so he is also affected by the effect of the Haunted cloak.


    0.5 seconds is a very small moment, not enough to do anything.


    However, for an evolved person like Hikaru, 0.5 seconds was enough to decide a battle.


    In that brief moment, the de of the ax sliced Daziro''s body in two.


    Ptks!


    With the sound of cutting, two parts of Daziro''s body fell to the ground. His Organs and blood flowed out, however, the blood in Daziro''s body was not red but blue.


    Daziro''s internal organs were also extremely strange in shape, moreover Hikaru could see a leather bag the size of a tennis ball covered with a milky white mucus.


    "Is this person¡­ still human?"


    Hikaru frowned and muttered.


    However, Hikaru didn''t think that things would end this easily.


    He took out a can of gasoline from Panara''s space, and poured it over the two parts of Daziro''s body, and then burned it.


    Lah saw what Hikaru was doing and suddenly looked around, she felt that something was wrong.


    "I think¡­ he''s still alive."


    Hearing Lah''s words, Hikaru just nodded, not refuting. He knew that if one had prepared so many ways to survive, it would certainly not be easy to die.

 Chapter 128 Philosophers Stone

    ?


    Hikaru nced around, he used all his senses to try to locate Daziro but he couldn''t find him.


    "Looks like he ran away." Lah said, she frowned as she looked at the ss separating this room from the tunnel that had been slightly opened.


    "Oh! It seems¡­ he really does look like a cockroach. If he gets hit, he will quickly run away."


    Lah sighed and nodded. She knew that if Daziro was still alive, she would meet him again one day.


    "Hikaru, have you thought this through?" Lah suddenly asked.


    Hikaru knew what she was talking about, he smiled and said, "Of course. Like I said, in order for you to be able to cooperate with me with peace of mind, you also need to be mentally stable."


    "Besides¡­ a ce filled with suffering like this should also be destroyed. I don''t care much about how effective the weapons in this ce are."


    "The most important thing is you."


    After saying that, Hikaru also felt a little nauseous. In fact, his heart was bleeding, an arsenal of high-tech weapons as terrifying as this must be destroyed.


    Hikaru really wanted to cry, the most painful thing was that he had to be the one to destroy this ce.


    [Master, don''t you feel something strange?]


    "Of course." Hikaru used his thoughts tomunicate with Rika: "The plots of the novels ovep illogically."


    "If I''m not mistaken, Delmor will probably get a lot of high-tech weapons from this ce. He can even mass produce this technology and also know how to create a lot of evolved humans."


    "I finally understood why the System wanted me to destroy this ce rather than rob it of everything."


    "If Delmor were to take over any of the technology in this ce, plus his Craft item ability, he would surely grow incredibly powerful."


    [That''s right. Delmor is the main character motif of novels in the genre of main characters that are leaders. If he were to be able to mass produce evolved humans, he would definitely be extremely dangerous.]


    Hikaru agreed with Rika. Although the technologies in this ce were extremelyplicated, it was impossible for ordinary people to understand and use them.


    However, as Delmor is the main character, he will surely find a way to use the technologies in this research center with ease.


    With the protagonist''s aura, nothing is impossible.


    However, Hikaru also began to feel that the plot arrangement of this world was starting to ovep quite a bit.


    Hikaru thought to himself that perhaps his method of using a protagonist to destroy a protagonist would work.


    While Hikaru wasmunicating with Rika, Lah looked at him strangely. After a while, she said, "Good, I know how to destroy this ce, follow me."


    After Lah said that, she happily walked out of the room.


    Hikaru scowled after her, even though he didn''t know why she was so happy, he still followed behind her.


    As they left the room, Lah used her vague memories to find an unremarkable ce in the tunnel.


    This ce was a normal wall, with no whimsical intentions. But Lah put her hand on the wall, then pressed hard against it.


    Suddenly, the wall retracted inwards, revealing a solid steel door.


    Lah continued to enter the password ording to her memory, then the steel door opened, and inside was another corridor.


    Lah and Hikaru entered the corridor, and after walking for about 100 meters, they met another door.


    This door had absolutely no number te to enter the password, it was like a steel te in the middle of the corridor.


    Lah nced at Hikaru, and Hikaru looked at her.


    Ten secondster, Lah said, "Why are you standing still?"


    "Heh?! What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know the password, so you should open the door."


    "Are you stupid? I also don''t know the password, how can I open the door."


    "Then use your ax and your superpower."


    Hikaru: "..."


    He felt a bit of a headache, and while rubbing his temple, he said, "Lah, if that''s the case then you should have just told me to break the door in the first ce, wouldn''t it have been faster?"


    "Also why were you entering all the passwords like you already know everything in this ce?"


    "Ah! Are you scolding me?" Lah pouted her lips, making a pitiful expression: "Are you scolding a poor girl with an unhappy childhood like me?"


    "Huhuhu¡­ you are not human, and you are not man."


    Hikaru: "..."


    He sighed, then swung his ax, shing out three streaks of light in the shape of a triangle.


    The streaks of light easily cut through the steel te, revealing a huge triangr hole.


    However, behind the steel barrier just now was another steel barrier.


    Hikaru frowned, and continued to cut the steel te with 3 more streaks of light.


    The 7 steel tes in a row made Hikaru a little impatient: "What the hell is this? What does this ce contain that has so manyyers of protection?"


    "Of course something that can destroy this ce." Lah shrugged it off.


    In the end, in front of them was not a te of steel but a sheet of ss.


    However, it was a one-way mirror, so the reflections of Lah and Hikaru were disyed on the mirror. They also couldn''t see what was behind the ss.


    Hikaru was about to swing the ax when Lah said, "Wait!"


    "Hm? Do you know the password?" Hikaru asked, frowning, his voice filled with teasing.


    "No, I feel like behind this ss is what we need to find. Don''t use that streak of light to attack it, or you''ll damage what''s behind this ss."


    Hikaru nodded, and carefully used the ax de to cut the ss in front of him in the shape of a small doorway.


    The ax de was extremely sharp, as soon as it touched the ss, it cut it like a piece of paper.


    Lah felt a little surprised seeing that. She thought that only the streak of light cut by that ax was sharp, but she didn''t think that the de of the ax was much sharper.


    Hikaru easily cut the ss, revealing a room behind the ss.


    There weren''t too many things in the room like Hikaru and Lah thought.


    The room was only about 40 square meters wide, in the middle of the room there was only a giant cylinder of transparent ss. Inside that cylinder was a blue liquid.


    Floating in the middle of that giant cylinder was a ck stone resembling a coal, emitting an eerie ck light.


    To the left of the room was a set of machines that looked like something out of a sci-fi movie. On the right is a bookshelf, and on the shelf there are many documents.


    Lah suddenly entered the room, she did not rush to the cylinder containing the strange stone.


    She went to the bookshelf on the right side of the room. The bookshelf was more than 3 meters high, and more than 5 meters long, on top of which there were countless bizarre documents.


    However, in the middle of the bookshelf were two dolls and a picture. Hikaru stood behind Lah, so he could clearly see that the two dolls were both made of cloth, and seemingly hand-sewn.


    However, Hikaru was able to recognize that the two dolls were modeled after Lah, while the other doll¡­ was a bit like Ryrlia.


    ''Strange... why do I feel like Ryrlia is rted to Lah.''


    ''Or is it¡­ because the plots ovep, Lah and Ryrlia have known each other since childhood?''


    ''Wait! That picture is¡­''


    Hikaru now noticed the picture ced in the middle. It seems to be the most solemn ce of the entire bookshelf.


    It was easy to see and easy to reach.


    In the picture, a woman with slightly curly ck hair, wearing a white blouse was sitting on grass.


    The girl''s arms were holding two little girls, a brown haired girl who looked a bit like Lah. Hikaru could tell that it was Lah when she was young.


    The other child had slightly curly blond hair, like¡­ Amanda Ryrlia as a child.


    Hikaru felt like he had been struck by lightning because he was able to prove that his spections were right.


    ''Just as I thought. The world is chaotic, the plots ovep illogically. Looks like¡­ Ryrlia has indeed known Lah since childhood.''


    ''They were all born from this research center and were research subjects.''


    Hikaru looked to the right corner of the photo, there was a text that helped him once again confirm his thoughts.


    "Alissa, Ryrlia, Lah¡­ May 10, 2005¡­ forever together, forever happy."


    Lah reached for the two dolls and the picture. She gently brushed the dust off them, then hugged them.


    Suddenly, Lah lowered her head, slumped on the ground, and tears started streaming down her face.


    Hikaru didn''t have time to care about Lah, he knew she was probably remembering the past.


    He shrugged, and moved towards the cylinder containing the blue liquid and the eerie ck stone.


    [Master, don''t you care about Lah?]


    Rika''s voice suddenly resounded in his head. Hikaru shrugged and said, "Don''t bother her, she''s in an evolved state."


    [Evolved status.]


    "That''s right. Like in the novels or manga we''ve read. The main characters suddenly remember their painful past, or their friendship."


    "Then¡­ the main character who receives the power of friendship, suddenly bes unreasonably strong."


    "Lah is also a main character, so she''s definitely in a state of recalling the past."


    [Oh! That''s how it is¡­]


    Hikaru really didn''t care about Lah, she was in the process of evolving anyway thanks to the power of memories.


    What he cares about is what this cylinder contains, was it something useful to him?


    Hikaru approached the cylinder, he frowned as he pondered how to remove the ck stone inside.


    He didn''t dare to thoughtlessly destroy this cylinder. He was also not stupid, he knew that the liquid and stone in this cylinder must be very dangerous so there were manyyers of barriers outside.


    Suddenly, a notice board from the system appeared in front of Hikaru.


    [Ding! Congrattions on discovering the hidden plot. You have discovered the ''Philosopher''s Stone'', if you destroy it or use it, Delmor will almost lose his ability to continue as a protagonist.]

 Chapter 129 Our Fate?

    ?


    Hi everyone, I have just returned from the hospital and have begun my series of days caring for the new member of my family.


    Sorry I didn''t post the Bonus chapter while you guys gave this book a gift (Especially Edward_Darkstorm and Jeffrie_Johnson)


    I sincerely apologize for this and with all due respect I thank Edward_Darkstorm and Jeffrie_Johnson.


    In the future, I will try to update the Bonus chapter ording to the gifts that everyone has given me.


    Although I cannot release the entire Bonus chapter at once, I will try to release it as soon as possible.


    Once again, my sincere thanks for the gifts of Jeffrie_Johnson and 1 Dragon by Edward_Darkstorm.


    (^_^)


    .....


    "The Philosopher''s Stone? What''s that?" Hikaru asked quietly, but the system gave him no answer.


    He decided to ask Rika but before he could speak, Rika said: [Don''t ask me, I don''t know what it is either.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru sighed, and reread the System announcement. This time, the system said that he could destroy or use it.


    That means he can use the "Philosopher''s Stone", and if he uses it, Delmor will lose the ability to continue as a protagonist.


    ''Perhaps¡­ because the plots oveps, Delmor''s plot also oveps with Lah''s plot.''


    ''But if so, how does Delmor get this stone?''


    ''If Lah reaches this ce before Delmor, how will he get this stone?''


    ''Does this stone have no effect on Lah?''


    Hikaru tried to use his meager intelligence to try to understand this situation.


    Why should he seek answers?


    Because he probably couldn''t use the ''Philosopher''s Stone''. That''s right, Hikaru knows that he''s just a viin, and the protagonist''s ''Philosopher''s Stone'' was a Destiny Item.


    A viin cannot use the protagonist''s Destiny Item.


    Although the system message says that he can use the stone, that does not mean that the stone is suitable for him.


    Or to be more precise, Hikau didn''t know if the stone was safe for him to use.


    He suddenly nced at Lah, then frowned.


    Lah had calmed down now, she held the two dolls and the picture up, and gave them to Hikaru while saying: "keep them for me."


    "Oi! I am not your warehouse."


    "Don''t you want to destroy this ce?"


    "Haiz, okay." Hikaru felt that his super powers were being abused by Lah.


    After cing the items in Panara''s space, Hikaru asked, "what is this ce?"


    "I don''t know." Lah shook her head: "However, I can guarantee this is Alissa''s workce."


    Lah finished speaking then nced at Hikaru as if she was looking for some information from him.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Do you know where Alissa is?" La asked. She once told herself that she would act like a normal girl.


    However, if there was anything rted to Alissa, she couldn''t help it.


    Hikaru shrugged, his face showing a puzzled smile: "I don''t know, I don''t even know who she is, how can I know where she is?"


    "So¡­ why did you confidently tell me that you could help me find Alissa?" Lah frowned.


    Hikaru shook his head and said, "If you doubt me, we can end our cooperation right here."


    "Lah¡­ you''ve waited so many years, it''s okay to wait a little longer. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    La was startled when she heard that, then she bowed her head and said, "Sorry, I lost control a bit."


    "I understand what you''ve been through." Hikaru smiled and patted her shoulder: "That''s why, you should listen to what I say, it will definitely benefit you."


    Lah looked Hikaru straight in the eye, and found no trace of lies. Hikaru looked so confident that Lah found it difficult to understand.


    However, she knew Hikaru had reason to be confident.


    [Master, what are you doing?] Rika''s voice echoed in his head.


    "Of course I''m helping Lah get through this Event."


    [Heh?! I thought you didn''t want to help her. You were nning to run away just now, right?]


    "Ack! Rika, there are times when we make the wrong decisions, but we still have a chance to change, right?"


    [Alright! I get it, I was just joking. However¡­ you don''t know anything about Lah, how can you be confident that you can help her find Alissa?]


    "Hahaha¡­ Rika, did you forget there is a card in the system store that can help me do that?"


    [You mean¡­]


    "That''s right. Although we may not know the plot of the novel in which Lah is the main character. However, we can learn a few important plots."


    [But this world is a chaotic world, you might know the plot in the novels but that doesn''t mean you know the future.]


    "Of course I understand that. However, I need more information, since I am not as smart and sharp as Lah anyway."


    "But at least, I can use ''god vision'' to survive in this world."


    "Lah doubted me¡­ no, she probably confirmed that what she thought when I first met her was true, so I don''t need to hide it anymore."


    [You mean¡­]


    Hikaru didn''t answer Rika, he looked at Lah and said: "Even though I don''t know where Alissa is right now, it doesn''t mean that in the future, I won''t know it."


    "Lah¡­ if you already know then I don''t need to hide it, your guesses are correct."


    Lah didn''t feel ted or triumphant when she heard this. On the contrary, she frowned and smiled: "Oh! So¡­ why are you confirming this?"


    "I have always felt that you are always denying my spections, and that you are trying to stay away from me. So¡­ why are you saying this now?"


    Hikaru shrugged his shoulders and said, "Because we will cooperate together and this will change your destiny."


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    "My intention is very clear. Lah, it is like you spected, this world is a world created by other people, and you are just a character created by someone else''s pen."


    Even though Lah thought about it, when she heard Hikaru confirm it again, she still felt extremely surprised and she couldn''t believe it.


    At this moment, Lah felt suspicious again. That''s right, if Hikaru continued to hide or avoid this matter, she would feel that her thinking was correct.


    However, if Hikaru confirmed this to be true, then Lah felt doubtful.


    Hikaru met Lah''s gaze, and he immediately realized she was suspicious of him.


    Humans are strange animals. In his previous life, when Hikaru was on Earth, he was a salesman.


    He could be described as a mediocre man with no talent whatsoever. However, in his long career, he seems to know the psychology of investors and buyers very well.


    Usually, when investors suspect something, and you try to hide it or avoid it, they will be more suspicious and more convinced that their thinking is correct.


    However, if you immediately affirm that their thinking is correct, then they will feel that you are lying. And of course, they will think the opposite and smash the hypothesis that they doubted.


    That is the psychological effect of "reverse trust".


    This psychological effect is applied a lot in advertising campaigns or campaigns against other bad rumors.


    Of course, Hikaru was also aware of this psychological effect. He also worked for someone who knew this ''reverse trust effect'' very well.


    That person once told him: "If the other partyes up with a theory about you, but you confirm the opponent''s hypothesis with great confidence, the other person will feel doubtful about the hypothesis that the other party is making."


    "This is the weakness of the human psyche. For example, I asked you if you slept with my wife?"


    "If you constantly rebut or hide it, you will make me feel more suspicious of you."


    "However, if you immediately assert with great confidence. Even then, you gave evidence that you once slept with my wife, do you know how I would feel then?"


    "I would feel extremely angry. But I will just think that you are teasing me."


    "Of course, this psychological effect only applies to the masses or intelligent people."


    "You cannot apply this effect on fools, nor can you apply it to the opponent to deny their spection."


    "You must use this method to make them think what you want."


    Hikaru recalled those words, smiled and said, "Hm? Now you are doubting your conjecture even though I have confirmed it to be true?"


    Lah frowned, "That''s right. Because you''re so confident, it makes me feel a little suspicious."


    Then, she also suddenly smiled: "So¡­ are you saying this all of a sudden because you want to earn my trust?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru sighed, "Haizz, that''s right. I won''t hide it from you, anyway, we will work together, this information is the only gift that can give you peace of mind."


    "I can only say that your thinking is correct. As for any other information¡­" Hikaru suddenly put his index finger in the middle of his mouth and said with a smile, "I can''t talk about it. You can understand that¡­ there are existences that control this world. If I speak, they will hear and¡­"


    Hikaru shrugged, and at this moment, Lah felt a little confident.


    "So¡­ you know me well?"


    Hikaru nodded, then shook his head again: "Actually, I only know some basic information. I only know that you and I will be enemies, you will kill me when the end of the worldes."


    "That''s why I''ve always wanted to avoid you, or even avoid contact with you."


    "Hm?! Why should I kill you?" Lah asked strangely, she didn''t want to think about what Hikaru just said with her reasoning ability right now.


    She felt that the unknown and the mysteries of Hikaru were interesting things.


    If we knew everything in advance, this world would be like a boring toy box.


    Hikaru began to exin, "In any novel there are two types of characters, the protagonist and the viin."


    "You are the main character, I am the viin. We are on opposite sides of this world."


    "Your destiny is to destroy me, my destiny is to be killed by you."


    Lah suddenly felt that this information was extremely reliable. It logically exined why Hikaru avoided her all the time.


    "Wait! But I have no intention of killing you, even though we are working together. With this haven''t I gone against our fate?" Laughed.


    "That''s right. That''s also why I agreed to tell you the truth."

 Chapter 130 Ill Let You Lick My Feet

    ?


    Thank you for Gifts from Jeffrie_Johnson and Edward_Darkstorm.


    1 Capsule and 1 Massage chair (Jeffrie_Johnson), 1 Dragon (Edward_Darkstorm)


    Total: 8 Bonus Chapter. Tomorrow, I will update bonus chapter but I can''t post them in ime because I had to take care my child. But I will try to post them a.s.ap ^^


    Thank you so much: Jeffrie_Johnson, Edward_Darkstorm and Thomas_Cool (^_^)


    .....


    "Because you''ve almost lost your ability to continue as a protagonist, Lah." Hikaruughed.


    "Hm? Interesting¡­" Lah licked her lips, she sat on the table, crossed her legs, looked at Hikaru and said: "Continue¡­"


    "If you want to continue being a main character, you can choose to stay away from me, or kill me."


    Lah crossed her arms over her chest, lifting up her two giant soft mountains in the process.


    "Hm¡­ what if I continue to cooperate with you?"


    Hikaru smiled and said: "You have to think carefully, if you lose the ability to be a main character, it will also mean that your luck will also be lost."


    "You must know that, in every novel, the protagonist is always unreasonably lucky. And of course, although the main character is usually in a lot of danger, they can still survive."


    "If you be my ally, even if you don''t want to be my ally in the future, your status as the protagonist will disappear."


    "Perhaps you will turn into a normal character or be a viin."


    "Your survival rate won''t be 100% anymore, and you won''t have much luck either."


    Lah heard Hikaru''s words and raised a hand to rub her chin.


    Hikaru actually didn''t know whether Lah bing his ally would abolish her identity as a main character.


    Everything he said was just bullshit.


    He was trying to make Lah believe what he said and at the same time force her to make a decision.


    The second step of the "reverse trust effect" is to make the person think the way we think. Then force the other party to make the choice we want.


    This is one of the very effectivemunication methods that Hikaru had seen manypanies apply sessfully.


    Buy our products.


    Or buy the product elsewhere but the quality would be lower than ours.


    However, Hikaru currently doesn''t have any high-quality products. Even a fool knows that being his ally is only a disadvantage, without any benefits.


    That''s why Hikaru was betting.


    He bet that Lah would choose to be his ally.


    Why?


    Because Lah is a dominant danger-seeking type of heroine. That''s the kind of heroine who likes to experience sensations of excitement and danger.


    Therefore, they will choose the more dangerous path to prove that they can decide their destiny.


    However, this percentage is extremely low.


    Lah is a smart person, so she will definitely choose the maximum benefit rather than the dangerous path to prove herself.


    Hikaru had cast the bait, he was waiting to see if this big fish would bite the bait and turn into his goldfish. Or if it will turn into a crocodile and he will be its dinner.


    Lah didn''t think too much, before she spoke: "This world..."


    "Shhh!" Hikaru immediately brought his finger to his lips, signaling silence: "I know what you''re going to say, however, you shouldn''t say those words."


    "If that existence knows what we are talking about, he will instantly change the entire world."


    Lah heard that and smiled scornfully: "Hikaru, what you say seems very strange but also very interesting. However, I can see that if I cooperate with you, I will be at a disadvantage."


    "So¡­ what benefit would I have by cooperating with you?"


    As soon as Lah said that, the killing intent emanating from her was so terrible that Hikaru was rooted to his spot, he even found it difficult to breathe.


    ''It''s horrible, it seems¡­ I underestimated Lah''s power. She''s not human anymore, she''s a monster.''


    ''As expected, with a luck point of 250,000, she''s not that simple.''


    Hikaru took a deep breath, trying to control his fear. He smiled confidently, to the point that Lah even frowned when she saw that smile.


    "That''s right. Like I said, there''s no benefit in cooperating with me."


    "However¡­ The creator of this world only created the characters and built the plot. So how the story proceeds, and how it will end is not certain because that person didn''t write clearly."


    "That means, I still have a chance to change my destiny. Lah, I don''t think you want to ept being a pawn in someone else''s hands, do you?"


    Lah frowned¡­


    Hikaru saw her expression and continued, "Although there is no benefit to cooperating with me, nevertheless, I can confidently tell you that if you cooperate with me, I can help you find Alissa."


    "Hm?!" At this moment, Lah couldn''t help but smile, her smile as cold as ice: "Hikaru, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Hikaru didn''t seem to care about the cold murderous intent, he smiled confidently: "Hahaha¡­ of course I know what I''m talking about."


    "If I don''t know you well then do you think that I will dare speak the truth confidently and propose cooperating with you?"


    Lah now felt that Hikaru''s words made a lot of sense.


    That''s right, cooperating with Hikaru doesn''t seem to have any benefits. However, he still made that proposal, which meant that he was extremely confident that she would cooperate with him.


    Hikaru didn''t give Lah time to think, he continued to exin: "Alissa is still alive, she''s just living in a different form. However, her ultimate end is death."


    At this moment, Lah''s murderous aura became even colder, causing Hikaru to shiver. He tried to calm down, and continued: "In order to stimte the main character to grow stronger, she must receive a terrible attack."


    "There is nothing more terrifying than the death of your only loved one."


    "I have a way to help you see Alissa again, and possibly change our fate. The story the author created is not over yet."


    "The creator of this world can create us and arrange events for us. But he cannot control us and force us to obey the destiny he has created."


    "Lah¡­" Suddenly, Hikaru''s gaze at her was sharp and confident. That gaze was like a burning fire, making Lah''s cold killing intent gradually disappear.


    "You may not believe me, but when you leave this ce without my help, you will be a chess piece in the author''s hand."


    "Make a choice, either be a protagonist of this world but a chess piece in the hands of others, or to rebel and change fate."


    Lah frowned at him. Their gazes collided as if they were about to spark.


    In fact, Hikaru had no idea who Alissa was or where she had ended up.


    He doesn''t even know how Lah''s plot and fate will y out.


    Everything was all made up by him.


    He knew Alissa because he used the Haunted Cloak''s stealth skill and overheard Daziro''s conversation with Lah.


    He relied on the little information and his weak reasoning ability to seize this good opportunity.


    [Master, do you think Lah will find out you''re lying?]


    "Perhaps yes, or perhaps no. Lah is a very intelligent person, she will definitely think about what I say rather than confirm whether my words are true or not."


    "Because she is smart, she will assume that her thinking is right. If I guide her a little, she will definitely believe what I say."


    "It''s just¡­ I''m just afraid Lah won''t choose to be my ally. However, that is also good."


    "I also have a reason to stay away from her and no longer have to hesitate when I have a chance to kill her."


    [But¡­ Lah is too strong, do you think you will leave this ce alive?]


    "I still have a teleport card. With that card, I can safely leave this ce."


    [Ah! You seem to have prepared everything. Looks like I''ve been worrying too much.]


    Although Hikaru was confident, there was also a hint of anxiety in his confidence.


    He really didn''t want to be Lah''s enemy because she was a great ally.


    Her fighting ability and intellect were something that many other main characterscked.


    Moreover Hikaru thinks that Lah is the main character with the highest chance of defeating Rayze.


    For Hikaru right now, Rayze was the greatest danger, even greater than Lah.


    Hikaru looked at Lah, he noticed that she wasn''t thinking about what he just said, but was just looking at him with eyes filled with interest.


    Lah suddenly licked her lips seductively: "Hikaru, it seems¡­ You are also a madman. Although your story is hard to believe,¡­"


    "I choose to trust you. I also don''t want to be a pawn in the hands of others, I want to control my destiny."


    "And of course..." Suddenly, Lah''s murderous aura became even colder, overwhelming even Hikaru''s fire: "I want to make the creator of this world pay for creating my past. It''s so pathetic."


    Hikaru took a deep breath, he also didn''t know the author of the novel where Lah was the main character. But he knew for sure that if Lah knew that what he said was a lie, he wouldn''t be able to see the sun the next day.


    Lah left the table, walked in front of Hikaru, smiled as she said, "So... hope we can cooperate happily."


    Hikaru shook his head: "No, Lah¡­ things won''t stop there."


    "Hm?!"


    "I mean¡­ It''s fun for us to work together. However, since I have just told you the truth of what I know, you must at least give me something of equal value."


    Lah did not get angry when she heard that, she suddenly returned to the table, sat on it, took off her shoes, revealing her beautiful, wless feet.


    "Then¡­ I''ll let you lick my feet¡­"


    Hikaru: "..."

 Chapter 131 Bonus [1] - New Quest

    ?


    Hikaru took out the ax, then shed it towards Lah''s leg.


    "Ack!" Lah immediately jumped to the side, then yelled, "What the hell are you doing?"


    "That''s the question I wanted to ask you. I should lick your feet? What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Do you know that a lot of men want to lick my feet?"


    "Your feet stinks like 1,000 year old cheese, do you think I will lick it?"


    "What?! When did you perceive that my feet smells like 1,000-year-old cheese?" Lah got angry, and swung her shoe towards Hikaru.


    He quickly dodged it as if the shoe was something.


    "AAA!! Why are you avoiding it?"


    "Are you crazy? Why are you throwing trash around like that?"


    "Trash? It''s not trash!!!"


    "If it''s not trash, what the hell is it?"


    "I thought you liked it!"


    "I am not a madman. Don''t say nonsense."


    Lah was angry, she pouted her lips and crossed her arms over her chest like a sulking little girl.


    "Do you think that will make you cuter?" Hikaru said scornfully, "Sorry, I have no need to take care of a little girl."


    "So¡­" Lah suddenly smirked, she unbuttoned a button of her shirt, revealing a portion of her snow-white mountains and a trench like a bottomless pit.


    "Do you want to experience a bit of ''adult joy''?" La said while licking her lips, and showing a very seductive expression.


    Hikaru frowned, he immediately approached her and held her waist with one hand, while he lifted her chin with the other.


    Lah was startled by Hikaru''s actions, she thought he would be embarrassed and leave.


    But¡­ she didn''t understand why her heart was beating a little fast and why she was looking forward to what was about to happen.


    "So¡­ let''s get some benefits before we start cooperating."


    "Wait¡­ you¡­ um¡­" Lah rolled her eyes, she didn''t think that Hikaru would take the initiative to kiss her.


    Lah wanted to push Hikaru away but she didn''t. Her hands that were ced on his chest only exerted a little force, it was as if she was afraid that if she exerted more force, Hikaru would be pushed away.


    As their lips touched, Lah''s eyes which were wide open at first, suddenly closed and she was enthralled by the kiss.


    The feeling of suddenly being kissed by Hikaru, made Lah''s heart beat faster. It was as if she had just taken a potent stimnt.


    After a moment, Lah actively indulged in the kiss. She parted her lips, stretched out her tongue, and began to search for his.


    Sensing Lah''s tongue trying to get into his mouth, Hikaru didn''t feel surprised at all. What she was doing was simr to what he had thought.


    Lah is a Masochist.


    Same as yesterday''s system announcement. Lah being happy when she was ordered by him amused him.


    Hikaru started thinking a lot about this.


    How could such a small detail him luck points?


    Which means that it''s not just her personality, it''s a key to keeping Lah.


    It seemed that Hikaru was right, he actually realized that there was yet another method by which he could get hold of this woman.


    Suddenly, Lah wrapped her arms around his neck, then hugged his head tightly.


    They both indulged in a sweet and steamy kiss.


    After a while, the two of them separated. Lah''s face was flushed red, and she was gasping for air, maybe from fatigue or from overstimtion.


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Don''t challenge me, now, I''m not afraid of you anymore."


    "You... um... don''t.. um..." Lah couldn''t finish her sentence as Hikaru ''attacked'' her again.


    It seemed that this space was dedicated to only their pleasure.


    Another 10 minutes passed, and Lah''s body softened as if she had lost all her strength.


    Lah was tired, shey in Hikaru''s arms, and rested her head on his chest. Her face was red and her eyes were half closed as if she was thinking about something.


    Suddenly, Lah swung her fist, punching him right in the stomach.


    BAM!


    Hikaru felt like he was gored in the stomach by a bull, and he immediately let go of Lah and retreated backwards.


    "You..." Hikaru was about to say something, but seeing Lah''s embarrassed expression, he just smiled silently.


    Lah''s attitude suddenly changed, she frowned and said, "Enough¡­that''s enough, if you still don''t trust me then I don''t want to cooperate with you either."


    "Ah! No, that''s still not enough."


    "What?!"


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t worry, I am sure that you will show a lot of goodwill to our cooperation."


    "A lot of goodwill?" Lah''s voice suddenly became extremely cold, her eyes were filled with murderous intent and a devilish smile: "Do you want more? Hikaru, I hope you can live to do ''it'' many more times."


    "Ah! So you expect me to die?"


    "Huh!" Lah snorted, but she did not say anything.


    "if you don''t say anything that means you agree."


    "You..."


    "So¡­ you want to end the cooperation?"


    "I didn''t say that¡­" Lah frowned, then looked away.


    However, the feeling of suddenly being kissed by Hikaru and the sweetness from earlier was still in her mind.


    Even if Lah tried to think of other things, she couldn''t forget what happened earlier.


    It seems¡­ she wants to experience the feeling just now again, no, it seems she wants to feel even more aroused.


    [Master, you¡­ are too perverted.]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "Do you believe that you are the next victim?"


    [Ah! I''m the system''s assistant, besides, I''m a Loli, if you dare to y tricks on me, I''ll report you to the police.]


    [Do you want to hear the words "FBI, open the door"?]


    Hikaru: "..."


    "You appear to be Loli, but in reality you are a Legal Loli."


    [Ah! That''s scary, master is too perverted, I hope your ''thing'' breaks so that you will not harm the other girls.]


    Hikaru didn''t care about Rika''s words, he shrugged his shoulders, said to Lah: "So¡­ happy cooperation."


    "If you dare to do that to me again, it certainly won''t be as simple as a punch like before, understand?" Lah smiled, her smile was so dangerous that Hikaru shivered.


    But he knew Lah was just threatening him. If she really wanted to hit him then the previous punch wouldn''t simply push him away.


    With Lah''s immense strength and the distance between the two of them, it was normal for a fist from her to pierce his stomach.


    However, that said, Lah didn''t want to hurt him either.


    Hikaru felt extremely happy. Not because he was able to kiss Lah just now, but because he was able to bully her, as of now he would no longer be yed around like a puppet.


    ''Lah¡­ maybe you''re very smart, I''m not as smart as you, but I have godly vision. At least, I can still make you act ording to my will.''


    "Okay, I will help you destroy this ce¡­"


    "Wait!" Hikaru suddenly interrupted Lah''s words, he pointed to the giant cylinder in the middle of the room and asked, "Do you know what that is?"


    "That thing?" Lah frowned at the cylinder in the middle of the room and said, "I don''t know, I''ve never been to this room before."


    "Well then, you can use that."


    "Hm? You mean¡­ that thing is for me?"


    Hikaru shrugged his shoulders: "Not really, anyone can use that stone. However, if you use it, you can make full use of it."


    Lah heard that and frowned at Hikaru: "What''s the use of that stone?"


    "You don''t trust me?" Hikaru shrugged: "Well then, you can destroy this ce, I have nothing more to say to you."


    "Wait!" Lah suddenly said: "That stone is dangerous and even a fool can see that. What do you think its effect is?"


    "It''s like a high grade energy crystal. If you use it, you can awaken new superpowers or greatly increase your current strength." Hikaru said.


    Lah looked at him, then back at the stone, then she frowned in thought for a long moment.


    She smiled, her smile filled with mystery as she said: "So¡­ if it''s such a wonderful thing why don''t you use it."


    "The reason is simple." Hikaru said with a smile, "If I use it, there''s an 80% chance that I''ll die or turn into a monster. The remaining 20% is that I can possess some kind of superpower."


    "However, even if I gain superpowers thanks to that stone, the effect will only be 1/10pared to if you make use of it."


    "Don''t ask why, that''s the setting of this world, understand?"


    Lah stared at Hikaru, after a while she suddenly asked, "Can I trust you?"


    "Of course, even though we are set up differently and have different missions in this world. However, our aim is the same now."


    "I need you to change your fate and continue to exist, and you need me to change yours."


    "Lah, you and I have now embarked on a path with no return. Even if you turn your head, there''s only an abyss behind you."


    "That''s why I don''t need to deceive you. After all, you are a good partner to cooperate with."


    "You have great strength, high potential, and moreover, you are a beautiful girl. I also don''t want to be apanied by a man with sweaty muscles."


    Hikaru said this while shrugging his shoulders, his face extremely calm and confident.


    However, what he said was not necessarily the truth.


    In the past, he had learned from his seniors that the most reliable lie was when there were 80% truths and 20% lies.


    In fact, he didn''t want to cooperate with Lah either, it was all coincidental.


    That''s right, Lah approached him first. She also used her own reasoning abilities to deduce the truth about him.


    At first, he also didn''t want to deal with Lah, as she was too smart, and she was also a main character.


    However, every person, even a god, has weaknesses. Lah is a main character, but she also has a weakness.


    Before, he thought Lah was a perfect protagonist, without any weaknesses.


    However, it is different now.


    Suddenly, a notice appeared in front of Hikaru.


    [Ding! Congrattions on sessfully gaining Lah''s trust. Currently, Lah is in the process of changing, and bing an ally of the viin.]

 Chapter 132 Bonus [2] - I Refuse

    ?


    [Ding! Activate the hidden quest - "Allies".]


    [Ding! If you can sessfully make Lahpletely your ally, you will receive a special gift package from the "World''s Will".]


    [Conditions: Fulfill Lah''s biggest dream.]


    [Request time: 7 days. The sooner youplete the quest, the more valuable the special package will be.]


    [Note: After Lah bes your ally, her protagonist''s perks will be reduced by 80% and she will have a chance of being killed by other protagonists.]


    Seeing the bulletin board in front of him, Hikaru was surprised as he didn''t think that he would once again activate a hidden quest.


    ''The first quest was to destroy this ce and the stone and it is aimed at crippling Delmor.''


    ''Now this quest needs me to undo Lah''s identity as a protagonist. I have a feeling¡­ it seems like the World Will is in a hurry to destroy the main characters.''


    ''Could it be¡­ something terrible is about to happen?''


    ''Okay, I don''t need to worry that much, for now I just need to focus onpleting the quests.''


    ''It says in the system''s mission message that I need to help her fulfill her biggest dream.''


    ''Based on Lah''s feelings and the information I have, Lah wishes to see Alissa again and hopes that Alissa is still alive.''


    ''Haizzz. I don''t know if Alissa is still alive. However, ording to Daziro, she is still alive, but she is just existing in a different form.''


    ''Perhaps¡­ I need to get the card in the system store and ask for some information about Lah.''


    After thinking about it, he said: "So¡­ Do you want to use it? Otherwise, I don''t need it, anyway, the odds of me being in danger if i use it is too great."


    Lah nced at the stone and said, "Do you know how to use it?"


    Hikaru shook his head: "I don''t know, I only know some basic information."


    Lah nodded and said, "Give me a moment, I guarantee that Alissa has information on how to use that stone."


    Hikaru heard that and looked around, indeed this ce was like a ce dedicated to the study of the stone.


    Maybe¡­ If Delmor hadn''t appeared, Alissa''s research would certainly have been for Lah.


    "How long do you need?"


    "Not long¡­" Lah smiled confidently: "Just one day is enough."


    "One day¡­ I fear the army will reach this ce before you figure out how to use it."


    "So¡­ Can you stop them?" Lah looked at Hikaru, smiling teasingly.


    "Don''t provoke me. Although I don''t know if I can stop them, I will try."


    "Wow! So¡­ good luck." Laughed.


    Hikaru sighed, then turned to leave.


    "Hikaru!" Suddenly Lah called out to him.


    As soon as Hikaru turned his head, he felt softness and warmth, apanied by a seductive fragrance.


    At this moment, Lah suddenly rushed to hug him, then moved to his soft lips.


    This time, the kiss was just like a dragonfly gliding on the surface of the water, her lips breaking away as soon as they touched.


    Lah looked up at him, smiling seductively: "This is revenge for you daring to kiss me earlier."


    "Ah! If all revenge is as sweet as this, I hope you will show me more revenge."


    "Huh! Don''t think too much." However, just as he finished his sentence, Lah stood on her toes and kissed him on the cheek: "Um..."


    After the light kiss on the cheek, Lah stepped back immediately and said: "Good luck. Don''t disappoint me."


    "Ah! I also hope you won''t disappoint me."


    The two smiled at each other, then, Hikaru left. Lah watched Hikaru''s back disappear, then she sat on the table, and smiled happily.


    Lah muttered, "Alissa, maybe I''ve found a ce to put my painful memories."


    ¡­


    6 hourster¡­


    An army armed with bulletproof vests and guns approached the cliff.


    They not only brought guns, but behind them they also brought tanks and some other military vehicles.


    Behind the army was a group consisting of about 1,000 people. They brought a few personal items and food as they followed the army .


    What stood out the most, however, were not the tanks, but a ck presidential limousine.


    In the car, a man in a ck suit sat with his back on the seat, he was holding a ss of wine in his hand. It could be said that his life was as luxurious as a king.


    That''s right, it was Gray Wolf. In this ce, no one called him by name, everyone just called him by the nickname Gray Wolf.


    Opposite him was a middle-aged man, with a few gray hairs on his head, who was dressed rather disorderly.


    "Arik, I hope you don''t deceive me, or I will make you regret your existence."


    Hearing Gray Wolf''s words, Arik shivered, he felt the killing intent emanating from Gray Wolf and he felt as if he was sitting in an ice cer.


    Arik hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, I am one of the researchers who participated in that project, I certainly won''t deceive you."


    "Every researcher on that project had a chip imnted in their brain. That chip can eavesdrop on what we say, if we tell the truth, it will explode."


    "However, fortunately when the apocalypse arrived the waveing from the sky caused all electronic devices to be disabled, including the chip in our heads."


    "Gray Wolf, I don''t need anything, I just need a safe ce. I might even be able to help you get the technologies inside that research center."


    Arik talked a lot, however, Gray Wolf didn''t answer him. He sat still in the chair, while gently swirling the ss of wine in his hand.


    Arik began to feel a little nervous, however, Gray Wolf did not answer him so he did not dare to continue talking.


    After a while, Gray Wolf took a sip of his wine, then calmly said: "Arik, if everything goes is as you said, you won''t just have a safe ce to live."


    "Whatever you want, I can give it to you. Money, power, women¡­ as long as you''re useful to me, understand?"


    "Understood! Understood!" Arik quickly nodded.


    At this moment, the car suddenly stopped moving.


    "Let''s go." Gray Wolf opened the door and got out of the car, and Arik hurried after him.


    After getting off the car, they found this ce to be a rather narrow area, with only one normal path to enter.


    At this time, a person approached Gray Wolf and said, "Master, what should we do next."


    Gray Wolf nced at the cliff, then said, "Camp here for the time being, let the people following us camp outside. Let the army guard the surroundings, don''t allow anyone to approach this ce."


    "Yes!"


    After the person left, Gray Wolf led Arik and a group of about 20 fully armed soldiers near the cliff.


    Arik quickly went to the side of the cliff, and started to look for something. Meanwhile Gray Wolf stood still, and looked at Arik.


    After a while, Arik found a strange stone, he then used both hands to push the stone inside.


    At this moment, the cliff suddenly vibrated slightly, and a door appeared in front of them.


    Gray Wolf saw this scene and couldn''t help butugh fiercely and greedily.


    Arik came to the side of the door, and entered a passcode on the number te next to the door.


    Crack!


    The door which was made of two heavy steel tes slowly split apart, revealing an extremelyrge space inside.


    Gray Wolf looked inside but he couldn''t see anything because it was very dark inside. He then waved his hand, signaling the army behind him to go inside.


    The 20 soldiers were armed with guns which had a shlight attached to the barrel to light up the area.


    Suddenly, the person walking in front stopped, then gestured for the others to point their guns at where he was aiming.


    Gray Wolf stood behind, frowning in the direction the shlight was pointing at.


    There was a young man sitting cross-legged, his eyes were closed, and on the ground next to him was a metal ax.


    As soon as he saw that person, Gray Wolf immediately recognized who it was.


    "Hikaru?"


    That''s right, Hikaru sat at the entrance to the tunnel for over 6 hours as he waited for Gray Wolf to arrive.


    "You''re finally here, you''ve made me wait for a long time."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Gray Wolf frowned, he nced at Arik: "You said this ce has been abandoned for more than 20 years, why is there a rat here now?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know. I don''t know who that person is, the password of this ce is only known to me." Arik hastily exined: "All the other researchers are in other cities, I am the only one in this city who holds the code of the research center."


    Gray Wolf nced at Arik, seeing his expression, he knew he wasn''t lying.


    Then, Gray Wolf looked at Hikaru again. He still remembered the clip he had seen through the surveince camera at the abandoned factory.


    It seemed that Hikaru''s identity in his eyes became even more mysterious and dangerous.


    Gray Wolf was in no hurry to order the army to attack. Heughed and said, "Ah! Hikaru, I never thought I''d see you here again. It seems¡­ that you were waiting for me?"


    "That''s right." Hikaru opened his eyes, his gaze was so sharp that it was enough to frighten Gray Wolf.


    Gray wolf had lived for more than 50 years, and till now he had never seen a pair of eyes that scared him so much.


    "What do you want?" Gray Wolf shouted.


    Hikaru shrugged, he slowly stood up, holding the ax in his hand: "Of course you won''t be allowed to enter this ce."


    Gray Wolf frowned: "Does this ce have anything to do with you?"


    "No, I just found this ce by ident."


    At this time, Gray Wolf suddenly smiled slyly: "Hikaru, I''m not lying to you either. I want you to work for me."


    "Hm? Why should I work for you?"


    Gray Wolfughed: "Hahaha¡­ we are men, I understand what you need. Money, power, women¡­ or even if you want to take over a city and be its emperor."


    "I have the strength of an army, you have superpowers. As long as we cooperate, the world is ours."


    "Hikaru, in this world, your enemies may not always be your enemies. Only interest is what helps us turn from enemies to allies."


    "Besides¡­ we''re not enemies either, are we? As long as you and I cooperate and exploit this research center, this world will be ours."


    "Ah! You''re right." Hikaru smiled and said, "However, I refuse."

 Chapter 133 Bonus [3] -Gray Wolfs Superpowers

    ?


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Gray Wolf didn''t feel surprised either: "Ah! Hikaru, I know you are strong, however, violence can''t always help you defeat all of your enemies."


    Tack!


    Gray Wolf snapped his fingers, and immediately,ser beams were pointed directly at Hikaru''s head.


    That''s right, 20 gun barrels were aimed at him, if he makes any move, countless bullets will pierce his body in an instant.


    "Hikaru, I watched your performance at the abandoned factory."


    Hearing Gray Wolf speak, Hikaru raised his eyebrows, however, his gaze was extremely calm.


    "You''re very strong, it seems that Hodai has secretly trained you."


    Hikaru: "?!?!!"


    "However, no matter how strong you are, you can''t resist a gun, you can''t be faster than a bullet."


    "Hikaru, you have no choice but to work for me, and be my dog."


    "You should know, in addition to the 20 soldiers here, I have more than 200 soldiers, 5 armored tanks and many other weapons outside."


    "Oh!" Hikaru looked at Gray Wolf, his expression calm with nary a change.


    He was extremely quiet, but underneath that calmness was a sleeping monster.


    However, Gray Wolf didn''t realize it, he thought that Hikaru was starting to think about his proposal.


    Hikaru smiled and said, "Looks like... you''re threatening me, you''re not inviting me to join you."


    "Yes, do you feel ufortable?" Gray Wolf said, "This is a new era, Hikaru. Whoever possesses power is king, it is the neww of this world."


    "So¡­" Hikaru suddenly said, "If I let you enter this research center, will you let me leave?"


    "Hahahaha¡­" Gray Wolfughed: "Hikaru, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? Do you think I will let a dangerous person like you leave?"


    "So¡­ I don''t have a choice?"


    "That''s right." Gray Wolf said as he waved his hand.


    The soldiers were ready, and as long as Hikaru moved, they would all shoot him.


    Hikaru wasn''t worried, he smiled and said: "No, I still have another choice."


    "Hm?!"


    "I''ll Kill you..."


    "Shoot!" Gray Wolf immediately shouted.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Gunshots rang out, and mes flickered continuously as countless bullets were fired towards Hikaru.


    Although Gray Wolf knew that Hikaru could not resist the power of a gun, he did not underestimate him.


    If they can''t be allies, then they''ll be enemies.


    Naturally, Gray Wolf could not allow his enemies to survive.


    "STOP!" Gray Wolf shouted once more, he frowned and looked ahead, but there he couldn''t find Hikaru''s body.


    There wasn''t any drop of blood on the ground, which made Gray Wolf feel fear, and he broke out in cold sweat .


    "What the hell is going on?" Gray Wolf said to himself, he didn''t think that even under the fire of 20 guns, Hikaru would inexplicably disappear.


    He took a deep breath, frowned and said, "Hikaru, I admit you are very strong, but don''t think that you alone can defeat the army I brought."


    Gray Wolf said as he gestured with his hand to the others to call for reinforcements.


    The surroundings were dark, so Gray Wolf couldn''t find out where Hikaru was in this vast and dark space.


    "I know you want to be a hero, you want to be the one who saves the world. But this world is far different from the one you''re used to."


    "I have an army, I have weapons, I have everything, you¡­"


    Suddenly, Gray Wolf fell silent. Not because he didn''t want to talk anymore, but because he couldn''t.


    He couldn''t believe that the 20 soldiers in front of him were suddenly cut into pieces, and then fell on the ground.


    Their blood and organs spilled out, and the scene was like a ughterhouse.


    Gray Wolf was so scared that his body was petrified, this was the first time he had seen such a strange and terrifying sight.


    "Gray Wolf¡­" Suddenly, Hikaru''s voice rang out, however Gray Wolf still couldn''t locate him .


    "You are the mayor, but you are selling human organs. Is that how a mayor manages the city?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Gray Wolf took a deep breath, trying to calm down. He angrily shouted, "Hikaru, we can negotiate. I sell organs, but I''m just like you."


    "You just killed someone too, didn''t you? In a single moment, you killed 20 people, you are no different from me."


    "I feel that you and I are very simr, we are both murderers, both cold-blooded monsters."


    "We can cooperate. I will make the n, and you will execute it, you will be the king, and I will be your advisor."


    "Oh¡­ it''s a good n." Hikaruughed, his voice filled with contempt.


    Gray Wolf seemed to find a way to live, so he immediately smiled. However, his smile froze as he sensed death standing behind him.


    No, it was Hikaru.


    He held an ax and held it to the nape of Gray Wolf''s neck. Hikaru''s terrible killing intent frightened Gray Wolf so much that his legs trembled.


    Hikaru also didn''t find it strange that a killer like gray wolf would be scared in the face of death.


    The more people you kill, the more you fear death.


    "I''m not like you, I''m a normal person, and you''re a madman."


    "AAAA!!!" Gray Wolf suddenly screamed, he felt so desperate that he went mad.


    However, he didn''t scream for long before he felt his neck turn cold, the surroundings spinning like he was sitting on a roller coaster.


    BAM!


    His head fell on the ground, and Gray Wolf saw his headless body fall to the ground, the blood from his neck flowing like a stream.


    Gray Wolf also saw Hikaru, his face calm as if he had just killed an ant.


    ''Is this what it feels like to be killed by someone else? It''s annoying¡­ it seems¡­ this is the retribution for me.''


    Gray Wolf slowly closed his eyes, then¡­


    Not after that¡­


    A viin in this world died easily at the hands of Hikaru.


    Hikaru nced at Gray Wolf''s body lying on the ground, but he felt no guilt in his heart.


    It seems¡­ he hadpletely turned into a viin.


    But inwardly Hikaru also felt lucky that Gray Wolf had entered hell by himself.


    If Gray Wolf didn''te out, or if he didn''te to this ce, he could live for more than 3-4 months.


    However, the plots of the main characters are ovepping causing many events to change.


    Hikaru didn''t think that Gray Wolf would be the one toe to this ce and not Delmor.


    He killed Gray Wolf because of a conflict of interest. He also did not want to be a hero and avenge the victims of Gray Wolf.


    After all, he was not a rtive of those victims.


    Avenging the dead is Tadashi''s business, not his.


    [Ding! Congrattions on helping Tadashi deal with a viin - Gray Wolf. You sessfully opened the Gray Wolf''s hidden plot.]


    "Gray Wolf''s hidden plot?"


    [Ding! Gray Wolf would have gained superpowers through a bizarre item. Find that item.]


    [Condition: Destroy or use the item that awakens Gray Wolf''s super powers.]


    [Reward: ???]


    [Failure: After 5 days, if you still haven''tpleted the quest then you will fail. Your power will be downgraded to Tier (F-)]


    Hikaru frowned as he saw the quest information board in front of him. Up until now, he had received 4 quests.


    The first mission was to destroy the arsenal, which is also thisboratory headquarters.


    The second task was to destroy or use the strange stone, so that Delmor does not awaken the special power.


    The third mission is to make Lah his ally.


    And that fourth quest is Gray Wolf''s hidden Plot.


    However, the first three quests had no punishment if he didn''tplete the quest.


    Only the third quest had a penalty if he didn''tplete the quest.


    This made Hikaru feel weird.


    "Rika, do you know what this means?"


    [Of course I don''t know, you can think for yourself. After all, I am only the system''s assistant, not an almighty god.]


    "Haizzz, now I feel like you are useless."


    [Ah! How dare you speak to me like that? Do you believe I will tell the World Will, so that he won''t give you quests anymore?]


    "Ah! Sorry, pretend I didn''t say anything."


    [Huh! Okay, I will give you a hint. The system says that Gray Wolf would have identally obtained a special item that can help him awaken his superpowers.]


    [But now that Gray Wolf is dead, that item certainly won''t be found by Gray Wolf, but that doesn''t mean that no one will find it.]


    "Ah! You mean¡­ if Gray Wolf doesn''t get the item, someone else will."


    [That''s right.]


    "But¡­ Why is there a penalty in the quest?" Hikaru frowned, he began to remember the details of the novel "Apocalypse: I own the Panara Box".


    In this novel, the author did not give reasons why Gray Wolf possesses superpowers.


    The author also does not say that Gray Wolf''s superpower is due to his self-awakening when the apocalypse strikes or if it was due to some other item.


    The author also did not specify what Gray Wolf''s superpower is. During the battle between Gray Wolf and Tadashi, Tadashi did not fight Gray Wolf at all.


    Instead, a female protagonist would do it. That''s right, it was Amanda Ryrlia''s subordinate, Ekora.


    Ekora''s strength is also a mystery, however, the only data he has is that Ekora has a kind of power that helps her transform into an assassin.


    In the novel, the author does not let Tadashi kill Gray Wolf, but Ekora will do it.


    Why?


    Because the author wanted to increase the mystery of Ryrlia and Ekora as much as possible.


    At that time, Ekora seemed to have the ability to move like a shadow. That''s right, she was like a shadow, as she gently entered Gray Wolf''s base.


    Then¡­ using a sword, she easily cut off Gray Wolf''s head just like Hikaru did.


    Gray Wolf did not protest, nor did the author say anything more about Gray Wolf''s superpowers.


    In the end, Gray Wolf''s superpowers remained a mystery.

 Chapter 134 I will kill you

    Chapter 134 I will kill you


    Hikaru had many questions, however, no one could answer him.


    Firstly, what item did Gray Wolf awaken his superpower with in the novel and how can he get that item.


    Second, what was Gray Wolf''s superpower? And how does it affect Hikaru?


    Third, how can he find the item to help Gray Wolf awaken his superpowers?


    At this moment, Hikaru felt a bit regretful about killing Gray Wolf. If he had let him live a little longer, perhaps Hikaru could have discovered the secret of Gray Wolf''s superpowers.


    No, to be more precise, Hikaru felt a bit angry that this quest appeared after he killed Gray Wolf.


    "Rika, I feel like the World''s Will is making this game more and more difficult."


    [Hahaha¡­ that would be more interesting, right?]


    Hikaru shook his head, he felt like he was ying a game in "Hell" mode, but his strength and intelligence only matched "Easy" mode.


    At this moment, Hikaru nced towards a frightened man sitting and trembling on the ground.


    He approached the man, frowned and asked: "What is your name?"


    "Ah! Don''t¡­ don''t kill me¡­ please¡­ don''t kill me." Arik trembled and begged. He didn''t dare look directly at Hikaru''s face. He could only bow his head and cover it with his hands because he was very scared.


    "If you don''t answer my question, I will cut every piece of your body until you die, understand?"


    "Ah! Ah! Understood¡­ I got it!"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ah¡­ Arik¡­"


    "Why are you here¡­"


    "I am a research staff here. I just wanted to find a safe ce to live, so I helped Gray Wolf get to this ce."


    Hikaru frowned: "So¡­ if you were a researcher of this center, you would surely know everything about this ce, right?"


    "I¡­ I only know a little. I''m not allowed to learn about high-level projects, and... I''m not even allowed to know any information about those projects."


    "Good¡­ sit here quietly. If you dare to leave, I will cut off your arms and legs, then use you as zombie bait, understand?"


    Arik trembled even more intensely because Hikaru''s cold voice made him extremely scared and desperate.


    Arik didn''t dare try to see if Hikaru would do as he said.


    The scene from earlier proved that. This young man was so terrifying that even 20 well-armed soldiers were no match for him.


    Even during his entire life working in this research center, he had never seen an experimental object with such terrible power.


    Arik trembled, he quickly nodded: "I... I understand... I definitely won''t run away... please... don''t kill me."


    Hikaru nodded, then went outside.


    ¡­


    Afternoon.


    Arik suddenly felt as if someone was kicking him in the stomach. He frowned, and tried to open his eyes.


    In front of him was a girl as beautiful as an angel, she was so seductive that it made his heart beat continuously like a drum.


    Yes, it was Lah. She used her foot to kick him in the stomach, then bent down and looked down at him like a queen looking at a beggar.


    Although Arik was over 50 years old, he was still a man. Seeing such a beautiful girl in front of him it would be a lie if he said he was not interested.


    "Where is Hikaru?" Suddenly, Lah spoke up.


    Arik replied dumbfounded: "Hikaru? Who is Hikaru?


    Arik still didn''t seem to bepletely awake. In fact, just now because he was so scared and tired, he fell asleep for an unknown amount of time.


    He only knew that when he woke up, he had not yet realized where he was, what he was doing, who the girl in front of him was, and who Hikaru was.


    "Ah! You are lying down here but you don''t know who Hikaru is? Lah gave a cold smile. She looked down at him like a queen looking at a beggar.


    Arik suddenly shivered, he felt a chill down his spine. Right now, he waspletely awake and he had remembered everything.


    ''The cold feeling is simr to being in an ice cer... just like that young man''s aura.''


    ''Could it be that this girl and that young man are working together?''


    ''Huhuhu¡­ this world is so horrible, I don''t want to continue staying here.''


    "Sorry¡­ just now¡­ I wasn''t awake yet. Hikaru.. you mean¡­ that young man?" Arik stammered.


    "Where is he?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know. He asked me to stay here, and that if I dared to run away, he would¡­ he would kill me."


    "Ah! Stand up." Lah ordered.


    Arik trembled, he said in fear: "I... I can''t go. He will really kill me. Look at the ground, he killed many people, including the mayor..."


    "You talk too much¡­"


    Arik: "..."


    He immediately closed his mouth, and even mped his mouth with both hands.


    Lah looked outside, then said: "Follow me."


    She didn''t wait for Arik to answer and went outside. Arik looked at Lah''s back, and felt like crying, however, he also didn''t want to die.


    After thinking for a long time, he decided to follow Lah.


    Once outside, Arik immediately vomited violently. Even though he hadn''t eaten much, he tried to vomit everything inside his stomach.


    Even looking at the way he vomited, people would think he wanted to vomit his internal organs.


    On the contrary, this ce was extremely dark and quiet, terrifyingly quiet. There was only the sound of the wind blowing, Outside, the sky was gloomy, a little light shone down on this hill but it didn''t make the ce any brighter.


    On the contrary, this ce was extremely dark and quiet, terrifyingly quiet. There was only the sound of the wind blowing, but the canyon made a sound like someone was screaming.


    Blood¡­


    There was blood everywhere¡­


    Blood flowed on the ground like a river, corpsesy everywhere, and no body was intact.


    Lah nced around, her face expressionless. It was as if the scene before her was normal.


    Lah walked past the corpses lying on the ground, after walking about 50 meters she saw Hikaru. He was touching a military vehicle, and immediately afterward, the vehicle disappeared.


    "Hikaru?"


    Lah suddenly spoke up, Hikaru heard her voice and slowly looked towards her: "Is it done?"


    "Um¡­ it''s done."


    He opened the system information panel and there was indeed an unread notification.


    Because he was so focused on handling the entire army here he had no time to read it.


    Lah tilted her head and asked, "Did you handle all of these people?"


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he just nodded slightly.


    That''s right, at first, he thought he couldn''t handle such a well-armed army.


    However, thanks to the Haunted Cloak, everything went extremely easily. He just needed to enter a state of invisibility, then infiltrate the middle of a group, before dissolving the state of invisibility.


    The Haunted Cloak''s effect would stun them for 0.5 seconds, but that was enough for him to kill a lot of people.


    Combined with the ability to attack from afar with streaks of light, he almost used his power to destroy them all.


    However¡­ Hikaru was not uninjured either. He had to consume all the evolution drugs, as he used them to make medicine to restore physical strength.


    There were also 4 ces on his body that were hit. However, his strength was much greater than that of normal people, so he could still function normally until now.


    But¡­ he still felt pain.


    "Ah¡­ are you injured?" Lahughed, her voice filled with glee.


    Hikaru shrugged, not responding. He continued to look around to see if there were any other weapons he hadn''t taken.


    "Huh!" Lah pouted, she felt like Hikaru was treating her coldly again.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    Hikaru stopped his movements at this moment, he sighed: "Sigh, yeah, but I don''t want to answer."


    "Why?"


    "When you speak to me gently like Velys, then I will answer you." After Hikaru finished speaking, he returned to work.


    He frowned and looked into the distance, where a group of tents had been set up.


    That ce was where the survivors in the city evacuated following Gray Wolf''s army.


    Gray Wolf was worried that those people would discover his secret, so he let them camp at the foot of the mountain. Most of the army was also there.


    Hikaru didn''t want to kill ordinary people, however¡­ he also didn''t want too many people to know about this ce.


    "Are you going to kill everyone there?"


    "That''s right. Hm? Are you nning to stop me?" Lah shrugged and said, no, let me do it."


    Hikaru now felt strange: "You are a policeman, can you kill amoner?"


    "Why not? We are allies, your problem is also my problem."


    Hikaru frowned, feeling like Lah had changed a bitpared to before.


    No, she had changed a lot.


    ''Is it because she is gradually bing my ally that her thoughts and personality are also gradually changing?''


    Hikaru remembered the ''super sentai'' movies he used to watch as a child.


    The viin when on the viin side will be very badass. But after being awakened and bing a member of the main character''s faction, they be useless.


    It seems Lah is the same way.


    Heughed and said: "Oh! If you can do that, I will reward you."


    "Okay! I hope you will keep your promise."


    Hikaru smiled and shook his head. Suddenly, he said: "Wait! What effect does that stone have?


    "It doesn''t work at all."


    "Heh?!"


    "Hehehe¡­ just kidding, when I feel happy, I''ll tell you." After Lah said that, he walked towards the foot of the mountain.


    Hikaru frowned and opened the bulletin board.


    [Ding! Congrattions, Lah has sessfully used the Philosopher''s Stone. Delmor''s protagonist''s identity has been reduced by 30%.]


    Hikaru looked at the bulletin board with both joy and worry.


    He was happy because Delmor''s main character status had been reduced by 30%.


    He was worried because Lah had sessfully used the "Philosopher''s Stone" but he didn''t know what power the stone had given Lah.


    Hikaru shook his head. He turned back to theboratory room and saw Arik vomiting continuously in front of the door.


    He came closer, swung his leg and kicked Arik in the stomach.


    BAM!


    Arik was in so much pain that it looked like he had just been gored in the stomach by a bull. He spat out a mouthful of blood and then rolled a few times on the ground before stopping.


    He was in so much pain that he couldn''t scream. He could only hold his stomach and lie on the ground, as he groaned desperately.


    Hikaru walked up to him and said: "I am giving you one day, if you don''t find a way to destroy this entire ce, I will kill you."

 Chapter 135 I Didnt Care Anymore...

    ?


    (Thank you Jeffrie_Johnson about your gift - a Inspiration capsule ^_^)


    Arik tried to suppress the pain, he raised his head to look at Hikaru, his face showing confusion: "Destroy? Destroy this ce?


    "Don''t you understand what I mean?" Hikaru frowned, the murderous aura he was emitting made Arik feel extremely cold.


    "Ack! I... I..." Arik stammered. He felt extremely confused so he exined: "Do you know where this ce is?"


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "I¡­ what I mean is¡­ do you know what is in this research center?"


    Hikaru smiled and said: "Of course I know, however, I don''t want any of that nonsense."


    "Nonsense?" Hearing that, Arik was startled: "You¡­you don''t know what''s inside this ce at all. This ce is full of technologies that can change the history and future of humanity."


    "This ce has things that can allow you to control the whole world in your hands. This ce¡­"


    "You think¡­that I need those?" Hikaru''s voice interrupted Arik''s words.


    Arik: "..."


    Yes, this young man''s strength was frightening, he was like a monster from hell.


    Weapons like guns could not threaten him. Not even a fully armed army could kill him.


    On the contrary, this young man could kill an entire army with ease.


    Moreover he did not have many injuries. Which proves that although the army outside was fully equipped, they couldn''t touch this young man.


    Arik was thinking about many things, however, if Hikaru knew what Arik was thinking, he would probablyugh at him.


    In fact, the reason he could easily destroy the army was thanks to the Haunted Cloak.


    Otherwise, Hikaru would have no choice but to flee, as he will be unable to confront such a fully armed army.


    Besides, he was hit by 4 bullets, but thanks to the Haunted Cloak covering him up, Arik couldn''t see those wounds.


    And of course, to use the Haunted Cloak''s skills continuously, he also had to spend a lot of energy. Hikaru had to use all of his evolutionary medicine as a source of additional energy.


    However, Hikaru did not feel like this was a waste. At this moment, he realized that even without reaching Tier E power, he could still fight people who used guns.


    He could even defeat them easily.


    Arik took a deep breath and said: "I¡­ I don''t know if this ce has a self-destruct switch. However, I know something that can destroy this ce."


    "That''s the armory underneath this ce. There are arge amount of explosives in the arsenal, just detonate them and this ce will bepletely destroyed."


    "Good! Take me there."


    "But¡­" when Arik heard Hikaru say that he immediately hesitated: "I¡­ I don''t know the password to that ce, besides¡­ that ce is blocked by a steel gate."


    "Hm?!" Hikaru raised his eyebrows.


    Arik was so scared that he almost fainted. He felt like crying: "Okay! I¡­ I will take you there."


    ¡­


    After passing through many doors, Arik led Hikaru to a steel door.


    "Here¡­ I won''t lie to you, this door¡­"


    Ptks!


    The sound of wind whistled, and a rectangr hole appeared in the steel te blocking the path, the hole wasrge enough for a person to step out.


    The severed part fell on the ground. When Arik saw this, he was so scared that his eyes widened.


    The obstruction was a monolithic steel te over 10cm thick, yet...


    Arik nced at Hikaru, and saw that he was holding an ax in his hand.


    "You¡­ how can you cut this steel te?"


    "Don''t talk too much. Continue moving ¡­"


    "Ah¡­ okay!" Arik was scared so he immediately walked out of the steel door. They then continued walking for about 20 meters until they came to another door.


    Unlike the door made of monolithic steel from before, this door was made of a sheet of ss.


    However, this ss was simr to the ss in Daziro''s cell. It was extremely hard, so hard that even ballistics could not destroy it.


    "I¡­ I don''t know the password¡­ can you¡­ can you cut it out?" Arik stammered.


    Hikaru then wielded the ax, as the de touched the ss he easily cut it out like he was cutting a piece of paper.


    Arik saw this scene and his eyes widened, his face filled with disbelief. If he weren''t a researcher here, he would have thought that the ss in front of him was just a thin piece of paper.


    Arik stared at the ax de, he felt that it was just an ordinary ax cast from a block of metal, and it looked like nothing special.


    So¡­ why is it so sharp?


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Hikaru''s words startled Arik. He nodded and said: "Sorry, I..."


    "Come in!"


    "Okay! Okay!" Hearing that, Arik immediately went inside.


    Behind that one-way ss is a huge room, it''s about 2,000 square meters wide, and more than 7 meters high. In the room there are many weapons and high-tech machines.


    Arik pointed to a box, then said: "On the other side there is a box, in that box is an extremely powerful explosive, like an atomic bomb."


    "However, its principle is much simpler than the atomic bomb, just¡­"


    "Enough!" Hikaru frowned and shouted.


    Arik immediately shut his mouth, he wanted to p himself. He exined out of habit without regard to the current situation.


    "So¡­ you can activate it?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know, I''ve only heard about it, I''ve never used it."


    "That''s good. You should activate it."


    "I¡­ but¡­"


    "Hm?!"


    "Okay! Okay!" Arik shook his head and sighed, he felt that he would definitely die here today.


    "I will give you a chance to live." Hikaru suddenly spoke up.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is¡­ while that bomb explodes, if you find a safe ce to hide or escape from this ce, I will let you continue living."


    "How about it?"


    Hikaru smiled without speaking, Arik shivered. It seemed like what was waiting for him was the gate of hell.


    However, if Arik did not do as Hikaru said, he would definitely be killed by that young man.


    "I¡­" Arik sighed, in the end, he could only slowly move closer to the chest.


    He turned his head and saw Hikaru still standing in front of the gate of the armory, but just a secondter, Hikaru disappeared.


    Seeing that, Arik immediately ran to the door.


    "Ah! Are you going to run?"


    Suddenly, Hikaru''s voice rang out from behind him, startling him.


    "I¡­ I didn''t run away¡­ I¡­"


    Arik fell on the ground in fear. He saw Hikaru standing behind him.


    When did he get there?


    He didn''t know, but this young man was too scary.


    "Come back!"


    "Okay! Okay!" Arik quickly crawled on the ground to the chest and began to open it.


    Hikaru didn''t pay attention to Arik but he looked around, because he felt extremely ufortable.


    If the system had not given the mission to destroy this ce, he would definitely have kept the technology and weapons here.


    After that¡­ relying on Arik and Lah, he could livefortably in this world without worrying about the threats of the main characters and monsters.


    However, life is not all rosy, especially the lives of viins.


    Hikaru was forced to destroy this entire research headquarters, especially this weapons warehouse.


    "Rika, can I not do this mission?"


    [Hahaha¡­ you can try. Anyway, the mission description doesn''t say what kind of punishment you will receive if you don''tplete the mission.]


    Hikaru thought for a moment, but in the end he could only shake his head.


    On the positive side, he would no longer be afraid of weapons like guns.


    Besides¡­ter, zombies would be stronger, and the weapons here would be almost useless.


    After thinking about it, Hikaru felt much morefortable. He nced at Arik, who was studying the chest intently.


    After that, Hikaru disappeared. Arik also sensed that Hikaru had disappeared but he dared not test Hikaru''s patience.


    ¡­


    Hikaru went outside, even though he saw corpses everywhere, he didn''t feel anything.


    His mind was like the surface of ake in autumn, it was tranquil which is scary.


    "It seems that I no longer value human life."


    "previously when I was on Earth I couldn''t even hit a dog."


    [Ah! Look what a serial killer is saying.]


    Hikaru looked at the bodies lying on the ground, their blood flowing in a stream of life. The faint light shone down, making it seem as if the whole area was tinged with a dark and horrible blood color.


    "It''s not my fault, it''s yours and the World''s Will. It''s because you brought me here and forced me to be someone I never wanted to be."


    "You think I wanted toe to this world? No, I don''t want to be the viin here, I don''t want to be the main character either."


    "I just want a normal life. I want to live and work normally."


    [So that at the end of your life, when you look back at what you have done, you will regret what you have not done.]


    "Really?" Hikaru raised his head and looked at the sky. There was no blue sky with white clouds, no sunset.


    There were only dark clouds covering the sky, asionally there were a few shes of lightning which made the sky look gloomy.


    No, that''s exactly how the sky of an apocalypse would look like.


    "Watching the sunset?"


    Suddenly, Lah''s voice rang out. Hikaru frowned and said: "Can you see the sunset?"


    "Hahaha¡­ I was just kidding."


    Hikaru shook his head: "Have you finished dealing with those people?"


    "Almost¡­"


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Lah shrugged and said: "I simply let them survive on their own."


    "You didn''t kill them?"


    "No, I left that to others."


    "Others?"


    Lah walked up to Hikaru, smiling mysteriously: "Hm... simply... I pulled a herd of zombies into that group''s camping area."


    "After that¡­ hm¡­ I didn''t care anymore."


    Hearing that, Hikaru could only stay silent. He felt that Lah was many times more terrible than him.


    At least, he killed his enemies in silence, the people he kills don''t even have time to feel the pain.


    As for Lah, she lets her enemies feel both despair and extreme pain.

 Chapter 136 Delmor...

    ?


    Hikaru nced at Lah, and felt that she was starting to change. She had begun to be simr to him, as she was able to kill people without guilt.


    "Ah¡­" Lah suddenly tilted her head and said: "While I was leading the zombies towards the survivors, I met someone."


    At this point, she looked at him and smiled mysteriously: "Maybe you''ll be interested in that person."


    "Hm?" Hikaru frowned and said, "Tadashi or Delmor?"


    Lah shook her head and said: "No."


    At this moment, he felt a little strange: "Is it Ryrlia?"


    "No it isn''t. Hmm, you''re thinking of her, right?" Lah pouted, while sulking.


    "I don''t have time to joke with you."


    "Alright! You are indeed very impatient." Lah sighed and said: "The person I met was a young man. Even though I didn''t know who he was, when I saw him, I suddenly felt like killing him."


    "Hm? Is that what your intuition told you?"


    "That''s right." Lah nodded: "My senses are definitely not wrong. It''s just... I felt a bit strange. This was the first time I was meeting him, but I wanted to kill him."


    "Hikaru¡­ you probably know who he is, right?"


    Lah nced at Hikaru, her eyes filled with interest, like a curious cat looking at a mysterious box.


    Hikaru didn''t pay attention to Lah''s eyes, he immediately asked: "Can you describe that person a bit?"


    "Of course. I happened to see him standing on a high tree branch, looking towards the area where people were camping."


    "He is about 180 cm tall, his body is quite perfect, of course not as perfect as your body." Lah smiled teasingly.


    "Hm¡­ I have a feeling he''s very strong. As soon as I saw him, it seemed like he also sensed my presence."


    "Right then, my intuition screamed that I needed to kill that person."


    "But¡­ hm¡­ he saw me dragging an army of zombies but he wasn''t scared at all. On the contrary, he looked at me, smiled and said.


    Hikaru frowned: "What did he say?"


    "ck Queen, we will meet againter."


    "ck Queen? Was he talking to you?


    Lah shrugged: "At that time it was just me and him. So do you think he was talking to the zombies behind my back?"


    "Did you see any other features?"


    Lah shook her head: "He was wearing a hooded jacket, he was also wearing a mask, I couldn''t see his face clearly. But based on his voice and hair, I think that he''s around 25 years old."


    "What color is his hair?"


    "ck."


    Hikaru has now found a person who matches Lah''s description. However, he had never met that person before but his intuition was telling him that that person was Rayze.


    That''s right, only Rayze could know what the future will be like, and what kind of person Lah will be. That''s why he called her ''ck Queen''.


    ''It seems... The most dangerous factor is probably Rayze. Lah isn''t as worrying as before, maybe I should pay more attention to Rayze.''


    "Oy!" Suddenly, Lah spoke up, interrupting Hikaru''s thoughts: "Do you know who he is?"


    Hikaru heard that and nced at Lah, many thoughts immediately appearing in his mind.


    Finally, he frowned, his face serious as if they were facing a very serious problem.


    "Next time, when you meet that person, you should not act carelessly, understand?"


    "Heh?! You know who he is, right?"


    Hikaru nodded: "Of course I know. He is just like you, however, he is much more powerful than you. In the future, he will be your most formidable enemy."


    "He is even a danger to Alissa."


    Lah heard Alissa''s name and immediately changed her expression. She frowned and said: "Exin it to me a little clearly."


    Hikaru then smiled and said: "Sorry, I can''t tell you right now. When I feel happy, I will tell you."


    Lah: "¡­"


    She of course knew that Hikaru used what she had said earlier. Lah felt a bit angry but she couldn''t do anything to Hikaru, after all she couldn''t threaten him.


    Lah suddenly approached Hikaru and hugged his right hand. Burying his arm between her two soft mountains.


    "Honey¡­ you should tell me, please¡­" Lah looked at Hikaru with the eyes of an abandoned puppy, making her look extremely pitiful and adorable.


    Hikaru smiled disdainfully: "Lah, do you have any other tricks? This game is getting very old."


    Lah then gritted her teeth, she didn''t understand why it was harder for her to control Hikaru now unlike before.


    However, Lah certainly wouldn''t be able to know that it was because Lah''s aura as the main character was gradually dimming.


    That''s the biggest reason that a viin like Hikaru was no longer suppressed so much by her.


    "Huh! Stingy."


    "Yes, I am a stingy person. You''ve said this more than 10 times already."


    Hearing that, Lah pouted. She returned to the old topic: "So... in the near future, will he pose any danger to me?"


    "I don''t know." Hikaru shook his head.


    This was a true statement. Really, he didn''t know if Rayze had anything to do with Lah and the other main characters?


    Why did Rayze appear here?


    What is his n?


    Too many questions appeared in Hikaru''s mind, however, he had no answers because he didn''t have any information about Rayze.


    Hikaru asked: "If you and that person fight, do you think you will win?"


    Lah now let go of Hikaru''s hand, she seriously thought: "If we consider just strength, I''m sure I can kill him in a minute. However¡­"


    "My intuition says¡­ no matter what method I use, I cannot defeat him."


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded, not feeling strange at all. After all, Rayze is one of the main characters, but Lah is different.


    Lah''s aura as a main character is starting to get darker, it''s normal that she can''t defeat Rayze.


    However..


    Hikaru turned his head and looked behind him to where the entrance to this secret research headquarters was located.


    ''It seems Rayze also knows about the existence of this research headquarters. Luckily I''ll destroy it, otherwise¡­''


    Hikaru felt a bit scared. If the person who takes over this ce was not Delmor but Rayze, everything will be extremely terrible.


    "Let''s go."


    "That person will help us destroy this ce?" Lah was very smart, she knew that the man who was now unconscious in front of the entrance would be the one to receive that mission.


    "That''s right. He is a member of this research headquarters."


    Hearing that, Lah felt strange, she immediately frowned.


    "Hmm? What ''s up?"


    "No, I remember that¡­ at this research headquarters, besides Daziro, the other research staff were all killed by the government."


    "What?" Hikaru frowned.


    "After bing a police officer, I began investigating this research headquarters. However, all the people involved were either missing or they had died mysteriously."


    Hikaru felt strange hearing that, but then he shook his head. Anyway, that had nothing to do with him.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t survive today either. Even if he is alive, he will not cause us any harm."


    At this moment, Hikaru seemed to hear something and immediately disappeared in front of Lah.


    Lah opened her mouth, she didn''t think that when Hikaru noticed danger, the first thing he would do was run away.


    He didn''t even care if she should run or not, or inform her that danger was approaching.


    Lah shook her head, then immediately left this ce.


    1 minuteter, a terrifying explosion rang out, the whole mountain exploded like a volcanic eruption. Huge rocks weighing hundreds or even thousands of kilograms flew high and then fell to the ground.


    The ground shook violently like an earthquake, cracks appeared everywhere and spread around like a spider''s web.


    In the distance, Rayze stood on a building, and looked towards the mountain.


    He dressed exactly as Lah described, at this time, he took off his mask, revealing his true face.


    "It seems¡­ things have deviated from the trajectory in my previous life."


    "That''s okay, anyway, if Lah gets that stone, it''s a matter of sooner orter."


    "Even if she became the ck Queen right now, she still wouldn''t be able to defeat me."


    "Lah, Delmor and Tadashi all changed their fates. And it seems¡­ they are all rted to one person, Hikaru."


    "Hahahaha¡­ how interesting." Rayze smiled and muttered, his eyes were as sharp as a hawk''s, the eyes of a predator.


    "Hikaru, in your previous life you seemed to be just a pawn on this chessboard, but in this life, it seems you have be a chess yer."


    "I hope you make things more interesting before I return to my throne."


    ¡­


    At the abandoned mansion where Delmor is staying. The number of survivors in this ce had reached 40. Because there were so many people, most of them had to set up tents in the garden to stay.


    However, the lucky thing is that Akiko and Delmor have collected quite a lot of food, enough for everyone in this ce to use for 7 days.


    At this moment, Delmor was sitting with Rina and Akiko in a room. Although it was only around 3 pm, the sky was almostpletely dark.


    Therefore, a lot of candles were ced in the room to light it up.


    Akiko held a piece of paper, looked at it and said: "The current amount of food is enough." However, the number of people in this vi has almost doubled, so we arecking other supplies."


    "Other supplies?" Delmor frowned and said, "You mean nkets and things like that, right?"


    Akiko nodded: "That''s right. The temperature is decreasing rapidly, currently, the temperature is probably only about 15 degrees Celsius. If this continues, I''m afraid we will have to face an ice age."


    Delmor heard that and took a deep breath: "Is it that terrible?"


    Akiko shook her head and said: "I''m not joking. Historically, there was a volcanic eruption where ash covered 15 countries for nearly 2 years."


    "Even though it was summer, the temperature in those countries was only about 5 degrees Celsius. Now, what''s covering us is more terrible than volcanic ash, so things will be much worse."


    Delmor nodded and said: "Okay, I will..."


    While he was speaking, he suddenly felt terribly dizzy.


    "Delmor?" Akiko frowned, realizing something was wrong.


    Rina also looked worriedly at Delmor at this time.


    Delmor suddenly felt like he had just lost something extremely important. It was as if his soul had just escaped from his body.


    Immediately afterwards, Delmor opened his mouth, spat out a mouthful of blood, and then lost consciousness.

 Chapter 137 Delmors Decision

    ?


    Delmor slowly opened his eyes, he felt as if someone had hit him on the head with a hammer.


    However, that was not what worried him. What he was more worried about was that he felt like half of his soul had disappeared.


    It was a very strange feeling. Although Delmor couldn''t describe it in words, he knew his intuition would definitely not be wrong.


    Delmor also had the feeling that... he no longer had any mission in this world.


    That''s right, whether he exists or not he will not affect the development of this world.


    Delmor didn''t understand why he had such thoughts, maybe... something happened that he didn''t know about.


    "Delmor¡­ are you okay?"


    Suddenly, Akiko held a candle and entered the room: "Sorry, I thought you were still unconscious so I didn''t knock."


    Delmor shook his head: "It''s okay. Akiko, I want to ask you something."


    "Hmm? You just passed out, you even spat out a mouthful of blood, I thought you had a serious illness or were about to turn into a zombie." Akiko didn''t care about Delmor''s question and immediately spoke.


    "It''s okay, I know what my body is like. I just want to ask you¡­ do you feel that I am different from before?"


    Akiko heard Delmor''s question and felt confused: "Do you... feel bad?"


    "No¡­" Delmor shook his head, he felt that Akiko didn''t understand what he meant, so he said: "Okay, you go out first, I want to be alone for a bit."


    Akiko tilted her head to look at him. After a moment, she also sighed and said: "Okay, if you need me, call me, I''m in the next room."


    Delmor did not answer, nor did Akiko say anything. After ncing at him once more , she left.


    Delmor was alone in the room again, the candlelight was not enough to illuminate the room, but it was enough to illuminate the space around Delmor''s bed.


    He looked at the window, to see what was happening outside. There were no stars or moon in the sky, as everything was just dark, sometimes lightning shed and disappeared.


    "How does it feel to lose something important to you?"


    A voice suddenly resounded, Delmor who was startled looked around, but he did not see anyone.


    Although the room was notrge, the candlelight could not illuminate the entire room.


    Apart from the area around his bed, the rest of the room was still pitch ck.


    "Hikaru?" Delmor recognized it as Hikaru''s voice, however, he couldn''t believe that Hikaru could enter his room without him knowing.


    It must be known that Alec was patrolling around the mansion, and that his nose was very sharp. As soon as a stranger appeared 1,000 meters away from the vi, Alec will immediately be aware of the person.


    Moreover if a stranger approaches this ce, it will immediately alert everyone.


    ''Did I just hear wrongly? How could Hikaru appear in this ce?''


    "No, you didn''t mishear."


    Hikaru''s voice rang out again, Delmor then took a deep breath, as he felt extremely scared and worried.


    He didn''t think that Hikaru would be able to enter his room easily.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill down his spine. If Hikau could enter this ce easily, then that meant he could also kill him easily.


    "What¡­ what do you want?"


    "No, Delmor, you still haven''t answered my question."


    Delmor listened to Hikaru''s voice and looked around the room, trying to find Hikaru''s location.


    Suddenly, Delmor felt extremely ufortable, like he was a pawn and Hikaru was a yer.


    The feeling he was experiencing was the notion of being controlled by someone and that matter what he did, he wouldn''t be able to escape.


    "What did you do? Why do I feel this way?" Delmor shouted angrily. He knew Hikaru must have done something that''s why he felt like he had lost half of his soul.


    "Hahaha¡­ Delmor, if you let everyone hear my conversation with you, I''m afraid there won''t be anyone left alive here, including Akiko and Rina."


    "You¡­" Delmor angrily clutched the nket, he felt extremely desperate when facing Hikaru.


    It seemed like Hikaru was a god and he was just amoner.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Delmor, what''s going on?" Akiko''s voice rang out from outside apanied by a knock on the door.


    Delmor was startled and immediately exined: "Ah, nothing, I just had a nightmare."


    Akiko, who was outside, felt confused. It had only been about 30 seconds when she left Delmor''s room to hers, yet he was already having nightmares.


    However, Akiko didn''t ask much, she just said: "I understand. Delmor, don''t worry, we''ll continue tomorrow, don''t worry about what happened today."


    Delmor knew what Akiko was talking about, yes, it was what happened this morning.


    "I know, good night."


    "Good night." Akiko finished speaking and left.


    After a while, Delmor confirmed that Akiko was no longer outside and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, he softly asked: "Hikaru, what did you do? What do you want from me?"


    "Delmor, do you want to continue to exist in this world?"


    Hikaru didn''t answer Delmor''s question but instead he questioned him again.


    Delmor was perplexed, then he thought for a moment, then said, "I¡­"


    Suddenly, Delmor didn''t know how to respond because he seemed to have lost the motivation to continue in this world.


    That''s right, before, he didn''t understand why he wanted to create a kingdom for those who survived the apocalypse.


    That''s why he tried to do everything, trying to find as many materials as possible to build the kingdom he dreamed of.


    However, everything was different now. He didn''t want to do it anymore, he also felt that he couldn''t do it.


    Delmor also didn''t understand why he felt that way, maybe¡­ Hikaru was the one who knew the answer.


    "Hikaru¡­ I¡­"


    "I just need your answer." Hikaru''s voice resounded once more.


    This time, his voice was not normal, it was full of murderous intent, making Delmor extremely scared.


    Delmor took a deep breath, he tried to calm down then said: "Hikaru, can you predict the future, do you know what I possess?"


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s right, I know you''re in possession of that book. However, you should feel lucky that that book is useless to me. If not¡­"


    Delmor suddenly felt a chill down his spine, as if he had just stepped out of the gates of hell.


    "Hikaru¡­ who are you?" Delmor asked, frowning, he nced around as he tried to figure out where Hikaru was.


    "You still haven''t answered my question, Delmor."


    Delmor took a deep breath, then said: "I want to continue living in this world. At the very least, I want to see what is happening to this world."


    "Good¡­ you have two choices, Delmor." Hikaru then continued to say: "Be my subordinate, or you can try to escape my grasp."


    Delmor didn''t think Hikaru would say it so directly.


    "Bing your subordinate, what benefit will I get?"


    Pkts!


    Delmor had just finished speaking when a small streak of light suddenly appeared, passing across his cheek. It left a cut on Delmor''s cheek, and the blood that flowed from the cut made Delmor much more awake.


    "Delmor¡­ you have no right to demand benefits from me. If I wanted, I could kill you like an ant."


    Delmor felt scared when he heard that. If the streak of light was aimed at his neck right now, he was afraid...


    Delmor''s lips trembled a bit, he took a deep breath and said: "Master..."


    "Good! I don''t have any orders for you for now, however, the supplies in the city have been taken by other people so you don''t need to waste time on that."


    Delmor heard what Hikaru saidand was surprised: "So... how will the people in this vi live?"


    "You can go to the neighboring city. Delmor, the city of Ukko will be your stage."


    "Ukko City? But¡­ that ce is a heavy industry, only minerals¡­ wait!" Delmor was talking when he suddenly realized something.


    He now knew why Hikaru asked him toe to Ukko city.


    Delmor took a deep breath, then said, "Thank you, master. Tomorrow I will immediately send the survivors I manage to the city of Ukko."


    "I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    "You..." Delmor stammered suddenly: "Aren''t you afraid I''ll betray you?"


    "Hahaha¡­ Delmor, if you can do it then you can try. However, the consequences will be extremely terrible. Are you sure you want to go on that road to hell?"


    Delmor heard that and sighed: "Okay, tomorrow we will depart for Ukko city immediately."


    "Hm?"


    "Master¡­"


    "Um¡­"


    After that, Delmor no longer heard Hikaru''s voice. The room fell silent again, and Delmor could feel that he was safe.


    At this moment, Delmor breathed a sigh of relief. However, he realized that there was a test tube on the bed, inside was a solution emitting a faint blue light.


    "This is¡­" Delmor suddenly remembered the purification medicine that Hikaru had given Lah, but the color of the solution in the test tube he was holding was much darker.


    Delmor knew for sure that this was what Hikaru had left behind. He thought for a long time¡­


    ''If Hikaru left this, that means he wants me to drink it.''


    ''However¡­ is this poisonous? What is its effect?''


    Delmor thought for a long time, and finally, he decided to drink the solution.


    ''Anyway, Hikaru can kill me easily, he doesn''t need to do so many weird things.''


    ''Wait! I have that book, I can see the information of this test tube.''


    "Use information search."


    [Ding! scanning item.]


    [Ding! Inspection sessful. This item is called ''Strength Evolution Potion''. It can help you evolve your strength without any side effects.]


    Delmor saw the information board in front of him and fell silent, and any hope of resisting Hikaru disappeared.


    At this point, Delmor felt that he could only be loyal to Hikaru, or else...


    ''Perhaps¡­ just as Hikaru said. Him killing me is no different from killing an ant.''


    ''It''s too frightening, he even owns such powerful medicine.''


    Delmor felt lucky that he did not have to be Hikaru''s enemy. Maybe¡­ being his subordinate wasn''t so bad.

 Chapter 138 Rayze And Hikaru

    ?


    Delmor suddenly asked the book: "Is there a recipe for this potion?"


    [Ding! It''s not in the archive. In fact, there is a potion that closely resembles the power evolution potion you hold. However, the failure rate is up to 70%, if sessful there are also many side effects.]


    Seeing the bulletin board in front of him, Delmor could only sigh.


    ''Even my Apocalyptic Encyclopedia doesn''t have a way to make this potion, so¡­ how could Hikaru get this?''


    Delmor had a lot of confusing questions running through his mind. However, at this moment he felt that he should listen to Hikaru''s words.


    Maybe¡­ Hikaru was showing him that he was incapable of betraying Hikaru.


    Delmor looked at the test tube in his hand for a long time, then opened the cap and drank the entire thing.


    After all, the ''Encyclopedia'' said that this is an evolutionary medicine, and that this medicine has no side effects.


    Therefore, if Delmor did not use it, he would be an idiot.


    After drinking it, Delmor felt the power in his body increase rapidly.


    A huge stream of energy appeared inside his body, causing him to feel that he was on fire.


    Delmor wanted to scream but he tried to control himself, he clenched his teeth fiercely so that he wouldn''t make a sound.


    10 secondster, that unpleasant feeling was gone, and it was reced by a feeling so pleasant that it made Delmor feel as if he was about to fly.


    Delmor got out of bed and stood on the ground. At this moment, he felt that his eyes could see in the dark quite clearly, and his nose could also smell several scents.


    His ears could even hear the sounds in Akiko''s room.


    Delmor raised his hands in front of him and looked at his hands for a long moment.


    Then he threw a punch.


    Vuuuu!


    The wind howled, Delmor then took a deep breath, he couldn''t believe that he had just thrown a punch that made the wind howled.


    That means his punches were very fast and strong. He felt that if he punched the wall, what would break was the wall, not his hand.


    At this moment, Delmor was thoroughly afraid of Hikaru.


    ''If Hikaru can give me this power evolution potion'', that means he has a potion even more terrifying than this.''


    ''Too awful. Luckily I didn''t be his enemy. Otherwise, I''m afraid that even if I had the book, I wouldn''t be his match.''


    At this point, Delmor did not hesitate anymore, he decided that tomorrow morning he would immediately bring everyone to Ukko City.


    ''But¡­ what does Hikaru need me to go there for?''


    ''Wait! He said that I should bring the survivors there. Maybe he wants me to build a survivor base there.''


    ''That''s probably it.''


    Delmor was thinking about many things right now, he spent the night thinking about what he needed to do next.


    Naturally, Hikaru didn''t care about that.


    Right now, Hikaru was walking on the street. Because the apocalypse had begun, the electricity had been lost, and the sky didn''t have any stars or moonlight, so the road was all ck.


    However, Hikaru slowly walked down the street as if he was enjoying the darkness.


    [Master, why are you doing this? Delmor has temporarily lost his main character, you can kill him easily.]


    [If we let him leave this ce and go to another city, he can definitely regain his identity as a main character once again. At that time, it would be very difficult for you to kill him.]


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he smiled confidently.


    That''s right, after the underground research headquarters was destroyed, Hikaru received the following message.


    [Ding! You havepleted your mission to destroy the secret armory and prevent Delmor from using the ''philosopher''s stone''.]


    [Ding! You have received a reward: 50,000 lucky points. Since it took you only 1 day toplete it, you will receive 25,000 bonus luck points.]


    [Ding! Delmor has temporarily lost his identity as a main character. You can kill Delmor easily.]


    Although the reward does not contain any items, the total reward value is up to 75,000 lucky points.


    That was enough to make Hikaru feel extremely happy. Besides, Delmor had also temporarily lost his identity as a main character.


    That means Delmor is no longer protected by the main character''s aura.


    However, what Hikaru noticed was "temporary".


    That''s right, if everything is as the system reports, it is very likely that Delmor will regain his status as a main character.


    At this time, Hikaru smiled and said: "Killing him is too easy. Even if I kill him, I will only get a reward from killing a main character, right?"


    [That''s right.] Rika replied: [If you kill a main character, depending on the luck points that main character possesses, the higher the luck points that person possesses, the greater the reward will be.]


    "That''s right. Delmor''s luck score is currently 80,000 points. After this mission, even though I received luck points, it seems that it was provided by the system."


    "Delmor''s luck score remains unchanged. So¡­ I thought that instead of killing him, I could keep him like a cash cow."


    [What do you mean¡­]


    "That''s right, I''ll squeeze him dry. If he still has the status of a main character, that means his luck points will continue to increase."


    "Based on the Surveince skill, I can foresee his opportunities. From there, we can take advantage of his opportunities and steal his luck points."


    [However, if that were the case, it would be too risky. If Delmor restores his identity as the main character, he may betray you.]


    "That''s right. However, I will crush his thoughts with invisible pressure."


    [Invisible pressure?]


    "Did you see I left Delmor a bottle of power evolution potion?"


    [I''m not blind, of course I saw that.]


    "If you were Delmor, when you received the power potion from your enemy, what would you think?"


    [Ah! I would think that our enemy definitely has a higher quality medicine, and what we are using is just the lowest one.]


    "Correct. Currently, Delmor cannot create anything because he is still too weak and cannot collect many materials."


    "Besides, he also has to spend time worrying about other survivors, so his item crafting progress will be much slower."


    "In the meantime, I just need to show him that¡­ While he was struggling to find food and supplies, I already had such wonderful medicine."


    "I can even give him that evolutionary medicine."


    "In the future, if he creates an item, I will let him see that I also own an even better item."


    "So¡­ Delmor''s psychology will be suppressed. He will think to himself that he cannot defeat me, and that he cannot betray me."


    [But¡­ that would be too risky.]


    "No, I have another idea. Before we talk about that, we need to meet someone."


    [Meet who?]


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he suddenly stopped walking because in front of him there was a person standing in the middle of the road, it seemed like that person was waiting for him.


    Even though the surroundings were dark, lightning shed in the sky. Thanks to that, Hikaru could clearly see that it was a young man wearing a ck hoodie standing about 10 meters away from him.


    "Rayze..." Hikaru said with a smile. Even though he couldn''t see the person''s face and appearance clearly, he could still deduce that it was Rayze.


    "Oh¡­ just as I thought, you are just like me." Rayze smiled and said, his voice extremely confident.


    It was the voice of someone confident as if he had everything in his hand.


    Hikaru listened to Rayze and realized that perhaps Rayze thought that he regressed like him.


    Hikaru didn''t answer right away but silently stared at Rayze.


    "Did you know I woulde and find you?" Rayze asked.


    Hikaru shrugged and said: "Of course. After Lah met you, I knew for sure that you woulde to find me. After all, all the events have changed, and those changes are rted to me."


    "If you don''te to me, you''re an idiot."


    "Hahaha¡­" Rayzeughed at that: "I didn''t think it would be possible to meet someone like me. Haizzz, maybe you died too early in your previous life so you don''t know who I am."


    "No, I know very well who you are." Hikaru was in fact lying. The only information he had about Rayze was his name and that he was from the future.


    However, Hikaru could not admit that he knew nothing about Rayze.


    Rayze was not an idiot, his ability to reason and deduce things was no less than Lah''s.


    If he were stupid, then in the novel "God''s Day", he would not be an existenceparable to God.


    "Oh¡­ How strange. If you knew who I was, would you still choose to confront me?" Rayze said, his voice filled with contempt.


    "Hikaru¡­ don''t think that if you know a little about the future, you can be the lord of this world."


    "In my previous life, even though I didn''t know anything about the future, I was about to reach the level of God."


    "Now, right now, when I already know the future, do you think I can''t reach that level again?"


    "Or¡­ are you thinking that you can defeat me?"


    As soon as Rayze finished speaking, a terrible killing intent emanated from him, scaring Hikaru.


    This was the first time Hikaru felt this kind of fear sinceing to this world.


    That killing intent was not the kind of killing intent that a normal person could possess.


    Rayze had killed many people, the number of people he had killed had probably reached over 100,000, along with countless monsters and zombies.


    It can be said that Rayze is like a monster from hell. Even though Rayze may not be as strong as Hikaru physically, Rayze''s experience and fighting mentality were much stronger than his.


    "Hikaru¡­ hand over Dandite''s ax, I can let you diefortably. If not¡­"


    Hikaru heard what Rayze said andughed: "Hahahaha... Rayze, do you want this ax?"


    Hikaru said as he raised his hand, suddenly, an ax appeared in his hand.


    Seeing that, Rayze immediately smiled fiercely: "Hahaha... interesting, you make me feel a bit excited. Let me see what makes you so confident."

 Chapter 139 Rayze Run Away...

    ?


    "Ah¡­ aren''t you going to use your armored zombies?" Hikaru smiled and said.


    Rayze frowned: "It seems... you really know a lot. However, the end of those who know too much is tragic."


    "Really? Show me how miserable I will be."


    Rayze was in no hurry to act at this time. He knew very well how powerful Dandite''s ax was.


    The armored Zombies when faced with that ax were no different from thin sheets of paper. The ax could easily cut them into pieces.


    "Don''t talk too much, otherwise¡­ ack!" While Rayze was speaking, he was startled when he saw a bright light suddenly appear in front of him.


    In just 1/10 of a second, Rayze felt death in front of him.


    However, Rayze is a main character, so he cannot die easily.


    In that small moment, Rayze instantly unleashed all of his hidden power.


    He moved to the side, and a streak of light passed by him, then rushed into the distance.


    ''What the hell is that?'' Rayze felt confused and scared inside. He didn''t see what Hikaru did, he only saw Hikaru swing the ax, then...


    ''It seems... that bastard has more secrets than I thought. In my previous life, I''ve never seen a skill like that.''


    Rayze suddenly frowned, he began to look around because he couldn''t find Hikaru anywhere.


    ''Is he gone?''


    At this time, Rayze no longer despised Hikaru because the streak of light from earlier showed that Hikaru was not a useless person in his previous life.


    Rayze looked everywhere but he still couldn''t find Hikaru. Even though this ce was very dark, Rayze could perfectly see.


    However, he actually couldn''t find Hikaru.


    All these things happened very quickly. Rayze avoided the strange light and searched for Hikaru''s whereabouts.


    Everything happened in seconds.


    Suddenly, Rayze felt scared.


    That''s right, he suddenly felt extremely scared, like death was standing next to him.


    He had never felt so scared. Even when he was alive in his previous life, when facing those who possessed god-like power, he had never felt this level of fear.


    Rayze stood still, and in just 0.5 seconds, Hikaru appeared next to him.


    Hikaru swung his ax, and shed it towards Rayze''s hand.


    The sound of shing rang out¡­.


    Ptks!


    Fresh blood sshed around, luckily Rayze only felt scared for 0.5 seconds, then he immediately regained consciousness.


    However, his arm was injured by the ax, which left a cut so deep that even his bones were visible, and blood flowed out like a stream.


    ''What the hell is happening here? Why can''t I feel that bastard''s existence even though he''s so close to me?''


    ''What was that feeling of fear just now? Is it his skill?''


    Rayze had countless questions appearing in his mind but Hikaru definitely wouldn''t answer him.


    At this time, Hikaru also frowned and looked at Rayze, his face terrifyingly calm: "It seems you are not as strong as I thought. Besides creating armored Zombies, what can you do?"


    Rayze was angry, since regressing, this was the first time he was humiliated and seriously injured like this.


    Even when he was collecting weapons from the military arsenal, and facing dozens of gun barrels, he was not seriously injured like this.


    "Hikaru¡­. Don''t be arrogant, you''re just a small piece on this giant chess board... Ack!"


    While Rayze was speaking, he was startled because that streak of light appeared again and flew straight towards him at a terrible speed.


    Razye tried to suppress the pain in his right hand and immediately moved aside. Although he still avoided the streak of light, the feeling of fear from before came back.


    "Damn it!"


    By the time Rayze regained consciousness, it was toote, the ax de had already ''kissed'' his leg. However, the strange thing was that Hikaru only cut a line on Rayze''s thigh.


    Although the wound on his leg was very deep and his bones were showing, it was not enough to cut Rayze''s leg.


    Rayze couldn''t think much at this time. He was scared so he retreated, and kept a distance of more than 20 meters from Hikaru.


    At this time, Rayze began to feel afraid of the young man in front of him.


    "You¡­ you sneak attacked me?"


    Hearing what Rayze said, Hikaru felt funny: "Ah! So you think I should listen to your bbering before I can attack you?"


    "You..."


    "Please¡­ I''m not a child or a character in a movie. I also don''t have time to listen to you ramble about everything." Hikaru frowned and said: "Every moment in battle is important. Just one small moment is enough to decide the oue of the match."


    "It seems¡­ even if you really regressed, you will still die just like in your previous life."


    "Damn it!" Hikaru scolded him, however, he did not dare to continue facing Hikaru.


    Anyway, Hikaru right now was too mysterious, and dangerous. Twice he had been attacked by Hikaru, and both times he was seriously injured.


    The only fortunate thing was that although the wound bled a lot, it still did not affect Rayze''s actions too much.


    "Don''t think you¡­ Ack!" Rayze was about to say something but immediately, that feeling of fear came back for the third time.


    Rayze wanted to cry right now, he really wanted to cry.


    ''Can you let me finish my sentence?'' Rayze screamed inside.


    Immediately after that, Rayze regained consciousness and immediately ran away. He seemed to turn into a stream of ck smoke, as he disappeared into space instantly.


    Hikaru stood in the middle of their battleground, and ced the ax into the Panara space because he knew Rayze had run away.


    "Stupid. No one talks as much as you during battle. Do you think you are the main male character in an anime?" Hikaru felt like Rayze was a fool.


    While fighting, he kept babbling about everything. Did he think Hikaru could wait for him to finish babbling before attacking?


    "However, Rayze appeared at the right time. I needed to meet him so the Surveince skill could identify him."


    Hikaru opened the information panel on the system, then switched to the ''Surveince'' skill.


    ¡­


    Name: Rayze


    Lucky points: 280,000


    Description: A main character whoes from the novel series ''God''s Day''.


    ns for today:


    - Search the secret research headquarters to loot the ''philosopher''s stone'' and weapons inside. (X)


    - upy the secret research headquarters as his own base. (X)


    - Craft more armored Zombies to create a zombie army to protect the base (X)


    - Search for Hikaru to retrieve Dandite''s ax (X)


    - Return to apartment number 36, room number 1201.


    - Get more food for Yue (the person he loves).


    - Rest and treat the wound.


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw Rayze''s intentions and ns appear in the description of the ''Surveince'' skill and smiled.


    However, there was one detail that caught Hikaru''s attention: the girl named Yue.


    He frowned, and thought about something in his mind when Rika''s voice suddenly rang out.


    [Ah! Just now you had 3 chances to kill Rayze, why didn''t you do it?]


    "Kill Rayze? Do you think I can kill him?"


    [Hm¡­ of course not. But¡­ why didn''t you try to kill him instead of just injuring him?]


    Hikaru smiled and said: "Because... I want to experiment."


    [Experiment?]


    "That''s right. Do you remember when I smashed Delmor''s head with a vase at the Coffee Shop?


    [Of course I remember.]


    "At that time, I had no intention of killing him. I just wanted to teach him a lesson. However, at that time I could have easily injured him."


    "Even though the injury was not severe, it was enough to cause Delmor to lose the ability to act for a period of time."


    "That''s why I thought of a probability. If I can''t kill the main characters, then can I injure them?


    "And how much damage can I do to them?"


    "Rayze is the best subject for us to test this on. As you can see, killing him will be very difficult, but wounding him will be very easy."


    "As long as it is not a fatal wound, I can inflict many injuries on him."


    [If he doesn''t die then it''s all meaningless, right?]


    "Hahaha¡­ unless he has an incredible healing ability, that wound is very difficult to heal."


    "It is like a form of medieval torture. Using a knife to repeatedly cut another person''s body. Those stabs are not enough to kill the person, but they will make the person feel extreme pain."


    [Ah! Hikaru, I feel like you''re bing more and more like a viin.]


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    "Because you and that damn World Will forced me to be the viin."


    [Hahahaha¡­.]


    "But¡­ what do those (X) marks mean?"


    Hikaru said as he pointed at Rayze''s ns that were marked with an (X).


    "That means I foiled Rayze''s n, right?"


    [Approximately, but not exactly. Those Xs represent that the main character''s n or purpose expressed in the ''Surveince'' skill has not been fulfilled or it has failed.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded, feeling that this feature was also great. He can also know when the main characters carry out their ns or not.


    "Wait! If that''s the case, why didn''t I steal luck points from Rayze?"


    "I destroyed the secret research headquarters, let Lah use the ''philosopher''s stone'', and even injured him. Why wasn''t there any announcement?"


    [Hahaha¡­ things are not always that simple. First of all, the research headquarters and the philosopher''s stone are both events that belong to Delmor.]


    [Rayze, like you, is someone who came to take that event away from Delmor.]


    [Even if you destroy that research headquarters along with the philosopher''s stone, you will only affect Delmor, not Rayze.]


    "What you mean is¡­ if it wasn''t an event or an opportunity for Rayze, then even if I destroyed or robbed them, it wouldn''t have any effect on Rayze, right?"


    [That''s right.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru sighed. Although he felt a little disappointed, he did not feel that it was a loss.


    Anyway, he tested some of his spections sessfully. And of course, he was also able to see Rayze''s ns and opportunities through the skill ''Surveince''.


    At this moment, Hikaru opened the system store, looked at the two items he had stored, and smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 140 Rayze and Tadashi...

    <h4>Chapter 140 Rayze and Tadashi...</h4>


    The two cards he had put on hold cost 50,000 luck points each.


    That''s right, the two cards were the ''Item Identification Card (D)'' and the ''Event Information Card''.


    He felt a little hesitant, but in the end he chose the ''event information card''.


    At first, he wanted to assess Dandite''s ax to see how powerful it was and how it could be used.


    However, the ''event information card'' was much more essential.


    Right now, the amount of information he knew was too little. He needed to know more, so he could n to resist or defeat the main enemies around him.


    Especially Rayze.


    [Ding! Do you want to buy an ''event information card''?]


    "ept."


    [Ding! You have paid 50,000 luck points, you have sessfully purchased the ''event information card''.]


    [Ding! Would you like to use the event information card right now?]


    "ept."


    Right after that, countless images suddenly appeared in Hikaru''s head, startling him.


    Fortunately, his body had evolved, so he was able to digest all the information that suddenly popped into his head without any problems.


    Hikaru stood in the dark, and closed his eyes, he was trying to look through and remember everything that had just popped into his head.


    Every single detail the ''event info card'' told him was extremely valuable. That''s why he didn''t want to miss any details.


    Hikaru stood there for more than 30 minutes, then he opened his eyes. His face was calm, as if he knew everything.


    In fact, he didn''t quite know everything. He only knew most of the events that took ce in the previous 3 days and what would happen in the next 10 days.


    Although the information was not much, it was enough to help him know what was going to happen and what had happened.


    Hikaru thought for a long time then disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡­


    At apartment number 36, Rayze took more than 30 minutes to return to his private room.


    Rayze didn''t have time to ask what Yue was doing. After entering the apartment, he immediately returned to his room and lit a candle.


    He began to take off all his clothes, and started examining the wounds on his body.


    He had a cut in his arm, thigh and back. Although these three wounds looked serious, as his bones could be seen, they were not dangerous to Rayze.


    However, he also didn''t want to be harmed by Hikaru, so to him it was no different from being tortured by Hikaru.


    Plus Hikaru''s ability was too strange, he could not understand it so he decided to run away.


    Rayze went to a small cab and took out a cloth bag from inside. In the bag were ck stones, emitting a faint light.


    He took three ice cubes out of his pocket, brought them into the kitchen, put them in a small mortar and started to crush them.


    After pounding those three stones into powder, he sprinkled that strange powder on the wound.


    A strange thing immediately happened, as his wound immediately stopped bleeding.


    Not only that, his wound was starting to heal at an extremely fast rate.


    In just 5 minutes, the three cuts that Hikaru left on his body disappearedpletely as if it had never happened.


    Rayze breathed a sigh of relief. Although the wounds on his body had disappeared, his face became pale like a person suffering from anemia.


    ''Damn it! This recovery method is very effective, but it uses one''s own life energy to heal the wound.''


    ''Not good¡­ I feel so tired. Luckily that bastard doesn''t know where I am, or else I''ll be in mortal danger.''


    ''Strange¡­ Why does that bastard possess such strange and terrifying powers?''


    ''Is that streak of light the power of the ax? That''s strange, in my previous life, when Brevil used that ax there was no such skill.''


    ''Could it be that¡­ Hikaru can harness the hidden power of the Dandite ax?''


    ''Impossible. How did he know the hidden power of that ax?''


    ''Wait! Hikaru also has the ability to be invisible and a skill that puts me in a state of fear.''


    ''Even though the state of fear doesn''tst long, perhaps only 0.5 seconds, that is enough to decide the oue of a battle.''


    ''Damn it! Why does that bastard Hikaru have such incredible power?''


    ''Does he really know more secrets than I do?''


    ''No! That is impossible. In my previous life, when I reached that level, I knew almost everything in this world, except the ocean.''


    ''Could it be¡­ that the superpowers Hikaru possessese from the ocean?''


    ''That''s not true either. With Hikaru''s current ability, it''s impossible for him to enter the ocean.''


    Suddenly, at the mention of Ocean, Rayze immediately shivered.


    ''Damn it! Every time I think of the ocean I think of that bastard...''


    ''Hopefully I can get to that level before the Sea King bastard shows up.''


    Rayze thought about more things. At this moment, he felt?that although he had regressed, things were not as easy as he thought.


    Especially the appearance of Hikaru.


    ''Damn it! I kept thinking that I was the only one who regressed. I didn''t expect Hikaru to be like me, how could he regress?''


    ''Does he have that item? No, that item is unique, there is no second item like it.''


    Rayze shook his head, he felt that no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t figure out what was going on and why Hikaru was so strong.


    Rayze took out a bottle of water from his backpack, opened the cap, and drained the water in the bottle.


    "Hikaru¡­ you have sessfully angered me. One day, I will make you pay a thousand times more than what you did to me today."


    ¡­


    Somewhere else¡­


    Tadashi sat at the dining table, as?Seiry happily attempted to feed him with a spoon.


    He frowned and said: "What the hell are you doing?"


    Seiry didn''t feel angry or sad when she heard that, her smile was still on her lips as if she was very happy: "Your right hand can''t hold things on its own, so I''ll help you eat."


    Tadashi shook his head: "No need, I don''t want to eat normal food either. What I want to eat now is blood."


    "Blood? So¡­ is my blood okay?"


    Tadashi nced at Seiry, then stood up and returned to his room. Seiry saw this and immediately rushed over, and grabbed his left ear: "You haven''t finished eating, why are you leaving?"


    "Are you deaf?" Tadashi''s voice was now filled with annoyance and impatience: "I just need blood, I don''t need..."


    "But¡­ I worked so hard to cook this meal. Maybe¡­ you can taste it, okay?" Seiry said, her eyes instantly became moist as if he was about to cry: "Just a little bit..."


    "Fuck off!" Tadashi angrily knocked Seiry away, then left.


    Seiry sat on the ground and sighed. She was not angry, but just looking at the te of hot food on the table made her a little disappointed.


    "Is the food I cook not delicious?"


    Seiry muttered, she approached the te of food, then ate all the food on the te.


    "Hm¡­ it''s a bit normal. Maybe the food is too ordinary so he doesn''t want to eat it."


    "Okay, I will make the next meal delicious, at that time, he will definitely eat the food I cooked."


    Seiry was full of hope, her eyes were like two sparkling stars as she thought about the future.


    In the bedroom, Tadashiy on the bed, while looking out the window.


    "Blood Knife, are you saying that that girl has the power to help me recover?"


    Tadashi suddenly spoke up, but no one answered him. He frowned and said: "If you don''t answer, I will drain her blood."


    At this moment, the sword in his right hand shook, then, a voice that was gender neutral sounded in his head.


    "She is¡­ helpful¡­ very helpful¡­"


    "What do you want me to do next? When will I have enough strength to defeat Hikaru?" Tadashi asked, frowning.


    "Absorb¡­ energy crystals¡­ kill zombies¡­ kill monsters¡­ be careful¡­ of¡­"


    After that, there were no more sounds. Tadashi angrily shouted, "Who should I be careful of? Damn it! Can''t you finish your sentence before you shut up?"


    His response was still silence. In the end, Tadashi could only sigh.


    He did not understand why in the past 3 days, he felt the urgency of killing Hikaru .


    That feeling grew bigger and bigger, so big that it made him feel that it was his mission.


    He existed to kill Hikaru.


    Tadashi didn''t understand why that thought appeared in his mind. Although it was Hikaru who caused him to turn into this state, he did not want to face him for the time being.


    Tadashi was not afraid of Hikaru, rather he wanted to find a greater purpose than killing Hikaru.


    However, the thought of killing Hikaru grewrger andrger, leaving him unable to think of anything else but to kill Hikaru.


    "What the hell is going on? Is this world crazy?"


    Tadashi frowned and spoke out loud. He knew he couldn''t go back to the life he had before.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a little regretful. When Hikaru refused the inheritance, if he had ignored Hikaru, perhaps he could have lived safely in his own mansion by now.


    "You¡­have a different destiny¡­"


    Suddenly, the?voice sounded again, making him a little surprised: "What do you mean?"


    "The gates of hell¡­ are being opened¡­ monsters¡­ from hell¡­"


    Tadashi shook his head, he didn''t understand what the Blood Knife was trying to tell him.


    All he heard were cryptic stato phrases.


    He did not understand, nor did he want to understand. He only knew that he needed more blood, and that he needed to evolve to a higher level.


    ¡­


    In the vast ocean, marine creatures were beginning the process of transforming.


    They were gradually turning into Zombies, with a few turning into strange monsters.


    At a depth of more than 1,000 meters, a fish with alternating ck and white stripes about 10cm long suddenly appeared.


    Ity still on the sand at the bottom of the sea as if it were dead.


    "Heh?! Where am I, where is this ce?"

 Chapter 141 Gody...

    <h4>Chapter 141 Gody...</h4>


    [Ding! Wee to the apocalyptic world. Currently, you are an ordinary fish that can only eat nkton.]


    "..."


    "I¡­ I went to another world. But¡­ wait! I''m a fish?! What the hell?"


    [Ding! Master, you can shut up and start living the life of a normal fish.]


    "Are you crazy? I''m a human, not a fish¡­" The little fish opened its mouth in anger.


    Suddenly, it felt something start to enter its mouth, and it tasted... quite delicious.


    "This is¡­"


    [It is nkton¡­]


    ( £þ £þ |||)


    "What the hell is happening here? Why do I find nkton delicious?"


    [Because you are a fish.]


    "AAA!!! No¡­ why a fish? You could have chosen any other animal, why a fish?"


    [I don''t know, maybe it''s just your bad luck.]


    The fish wanted to cry, but it was a fish, that''s why it couldn''t cry.


    In fact, this fish had the soul of a person from Earth, and his name is Kray.


    Kray is like a main character in novels. When he was on Earth, he was just an ordinary person, and he was nothing special.


    After getting into a traffic ident, he appeared in this world with the appearance of a fish.


    That''s right, not the appearance of a human but a fish.


    Kray angrily said: "System, so I have to be a fish for the rest of my life? You are the system, right? Help me be a normal human¡­"


    [Don''t worry. Even though you''re just a fish, and you''re destined to eat nkton all the time, however, you can evolve.]


    "Me?! evolve?


    [That''s right. You can open the system information panel to see how things are.]


    "how can I open it?"


    [You can use your hands to operate it.]


    Kray: "¡­"


    [Ah! I forgot you''re a fish, hahahaha¡­]


    Kray: "¡­"


    [Okay, I''ll switch the maniption method to thinking.]


    [Ding! Operation method changed sessfully. You can now control the system with your mind.]


    Kray: "¡­"


    He felt like the system was making fun of him.


    However, he had no other choice. After all, he was still alive thanks to the system, so he could not oppose it.


    Immediately afterwards, the system information panel appeared in front of Kray.


    ¡­


    Name: Kray


    Level: 00


    Race: Anonymous fish


    Experience: 1/100


    Description: You can rely on eating ephemerals to gain experience. If the experience is full, you can level up.


    ¡­


    "Excellent, so I can level up just by lying still?"


    [That''s right.]


    "Ah! That''s fine. At least, this is much better than having to go to work every day."


    [Ack! Are you not angry anymore?]


    "Why should I be angry? After all, you gave me a new life, I have to thank you."


    "Ah! But I felt a little angry when you kept bullying me. Huh!"


    [Okay, I hope you evolve quickly. If you have any questions, please ask, I''m going to sleep...]


    "Okay¡­ good night¡­"


    After that, Kray looked around him and noticed that everywhere was dark.


    "Weird¡­ how deep is this ce? Why is there no light¡­"


    "Okay, I just need to open my mouth and swallow the nkton''s, I don''t need to worry too much."


    Kray knows that his body is small and that he cannot swim around. That''s why he tried to bury 2 ? 3 of his body in the sand, while leaving only his mouth slightly protruding.


    "Great, like this I won''t be discovered by bigger fish."


    "Now then¡­ nkton''se to me. Hahahaha¡­"


    ¡­


    Hikaru naturally knew of Kray''s existence thanks to the "event information card", however, Kray''s location was a mystery.


    In the vast ocean, finding a fish about 10 cm long at a depth of 1,000 meters is impossible under normal circumstances.


    At this time, the sky was covered by dark clouds, and the ocean was nowpletely in darkness.


    The creatures in the ocean had probably turned into monsters.


    Under normal circumstances, ocean exploration would have been an impossibility. In the apocalypse, that''s even more impossible.


    Therefore, Hikaru had to ignore Kray''s existence.


    Right now, Hikaru was aiming for another protagonist.


    He stood in front of a factory, inside there were many zombies moving aimlessly.


    The Zombies immediately spotted Hikaru, and they moved towards him.


    However, a secondter, Hikaru was gone.


    In a secret room, Rakan suddenly awoke with a start. He was panting, and his body was covered in sweat.


    [Ding! Detects that the owner''s heart rate is overloaded.]


    [Ding! Start investigating the cause.]


    [Ding! Detecting the cause of brain waves. Diagnosis: Nightmare.]


    A series of mechanical sounds rang out. Rakan gasped, as he recalled that he was dreaming of Hikaru.


    That''s right, he didn''t understand why he dreamt that Hikaru found this ce, then cut off his head.


    That dream was so real, so realistic that it made Rakan think that he was dead.


    "Not good¡­ surely my intuition is telling me that Hikaru found this ce."


    Rakan was an extremely careful person, even if it was just a dream, he still believed in that dream.


    He quickly ordered: "System, start searching around."


    [Ding! Searching around. Didn''t detect anything out of the ordinary.]


    Rakan breathed a sigh of relief. However, he did not believe that this ce was still safe.


    This time, he tried to sit up. However, 3 days had passed, and he was still unable to move.


    "System, help me."


    "System¡­"


    "System¡­"


    "What the hell?"


    Rakan fell into a panic. No matter how much he shouted, the system didn''t respond to him.


    Just 3 seconds ago, the System also helped him check around, why is it silent now?


    "You don''t have to call it, I''ve already deactivated it temporarily."


    Suddenly, a strange voice rang out that made Rakan feel scared. However, that voice was not Hikaru''s, it was a stranger''s voice. Rakan could not determine whether the person speaking was male or female.


    "You¡­ who are you?"


    "Me?! I can bring the system to a halt, so guess who I am¡­"


    Rakan upon hearing that immediately thought of a possibility. He took a deep breath and said, "Are you¡­ are you the one who created the System?"


    "Exactly, but not exactly."


    "What do you mean?"


    The voice spoke again: "Actually, the system was created by a group of people including me. Of course, I''m not an Earthling. ording to your interpretation, I am an alien."


    "But in religions, people call me a god. You can call me Gody."


    "God?!" Rakan was startled when he heard that, however, he quickly calmed down, his eyes scanning his surroundings in search of Gody.


    "If you''re a god, then why don''t you show yourself so that I can see you?"


    "I don''t have a real body. Besides¡­ humans can''t look me straight in the eye."


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t try to trick me. You''re definitely Hikaru, you''re pretending to be a god to trick me, aren''t you?"


    Right after saying that sentence, Rakan suddenly felt extremely scared. He felt as if death were bringing a sickle to the side of his neck.


    It was as if he had just put one foot through the gates of hell, and? he felt that he could die at any moment.


    Even though that feeling onlysted for less than a second, Rakan felt that he would die at any moment.


    "You wouldn''t be able to bear even a little of my power, if you meet me, I''m afraid..."


    Although Gody didn''t finish his sentence, Rakan also knew how he would end up.


    At this moment, he felt as if the voice reverberating around was really a god. However, upon all this Rakan was still skeptical about Gody creating the system.


    At this point, he nced around and asked: "What are you looking for me for? Why did you choose me to be the owner of the system? What is your purpose?"


    After asking these questions, Rakan listened seriously. If the god behaves weirdly, he would immediately use the escape function.


    However, Rakan suddenly realized that he couldn''t control the system right now.


    Sweat broke out of Rakan as he was extremely nervous. Without the system, he was just like a fish lying on the cutting board, without the slightest ability to resist.


    "Haizzz, I didn''t choose you. Anyone who finds the system can be its master. You''re just a lucky guy, there was no choice here."


    "Besides, I let the systeme to this world for my own purposes. I needed a tool that could help me find and train someone to be strong enough to help me."


    "Help you?" Rakan now felt extremely confused: "How can I help an existence like you?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that. gods are just existences that have achieved enormous power that others admire."


    "You can do it too."


    "However, right now, you are still too weak to know much. If you know a lot, you will be in danger."


    Rakan was silent after he heard that, in his heart he began to trust Gody more. If the other party only helped him without expecting anything, that will make him feel more suspicious of Gody.


    "So¡­ why did you appear now?" Rakan asked.


    Gody sighed: "Haizz, I didn''t think the system holder was this weak. The end of this world has just begun, and you were defeated by a guest and almost killed."


    As Rakan heard Gody''s statement he felt both angry and embarrassed. He also did not think that the two people he encountered had such amazing superpowers.


    Especially Hikaru, he not only possessed super powers but he also knew about Aiko''s past, causing her to betray Rakan.


    "If you''re here tough at me, then get out." Rakan shouted angrily.


    "Haizzz, once the system has found a host it cannot choose? another one. That''s why I''m here to help you be stronger."


    "Help me?" Rakan felt a little surprised and happy: "How are you going to help me?"


    Right after Rakan finished speaking, a test tube suddenly appeared, lying on his chest.


    The test tube contained a blue solution, which gave off an eerie faint light.


    "I can only help you like this. I hope you won''t disappoint me. I am waiting for the day that you will be an existence like me¡­"

 Chapter 142 Rakan thinking...

    <h4>Chapter 142 Rakan thinking...</h4>


    Having finished speaking, the space returned to its original silence.


    [Ding! Checked the surroundings, there weren''t any threats.]


    Suddenly, the system''s sound rang out again, startling Rakan.


    "System, did you just shut down?"


    [Ding! It seems that someone forced me to be inactive for a short time.]


    Rakan took a deep breath, he felt frightened. Even though Rakan was an extremely careful person, he did not think that anyone else could force the system to temporarily stop working.


    He believed that even Hikaru couldn''t do that.


    The only person who could do that was Gody, the entity who imed to have created the system.


    ''Perhaps¡­ Gody does exist and what he said is true.''


    ''If Hikaru or anyone else had the ability to cause the system to temporarily stop working, I would already be in danger.''


    ''Perhaps¡­ the dream right now has made me too suspicious.''


    That''s right, Rakan thought that if Hikaru had the ability to cause the system to temporarily stop working, he would definitely be dead.


    Anyway, he couldn''t move now. Although his wounds have healed, the nervous system was not so easily healed.


    He couldn''t figure out if Hikaru had the ability to stop the system from working, and if he did, why didn''t Hikaru kill him?


    Therefore, Rakan could only ept Gody''s existence.


    "System, check this test tube." Rakan immediately gave an order.


    At this time, the cube floating above Rakan''s head immediately stretched out a tentacle, which wrapped around the test tube.


    A momentter, the system sent a notification to Rakan.


    [Ding! Analyzing the test tube? This is a power evolution medicine that can help you recover from all your injuries and evolve your power to a new level.]


    "What?! Is it that powerful?" Rakan was startled: "This is the first time I have heard of such a drug. System, can you make a potion like this?"


    [Ding! I Cannot. Even though we have all the ingredients, and can create something simr to it, if it is used, it will have huge side effects. Also the failure rate is over 60%.]


    [Ding! The power evolution medicine you possess does not have any side effects, the sess rate is 100%.]


    Hearing that, Rakan took a deep breath, as he found it hard to believe what the system was saying.


    ''So the system can''t make a potion like this?''


    ''It''s unbelievable, it seems that¡­ Gody really didn''t lie to me?''


    Even though Rakan was an extremely careful person, all the things that recently happened had started to make him believe in Gody''s existence.


    ''Does he really want to train me, and turn me into an existence that can aid him?''


    [Ding! This potion has the lowest level among all power evolution potions, it is suitable for you to use.]


    Rakan felt even more dazed when he heard this. He started to wonder if there were any drugs that have a more powerful effect than this?


    Rakan frowned. Even though he believed in Gody''s existence, he still felt worried.


    That''s right, after all, Gody is an existence that created the system. If he wanted to change the information that the system disyed, it was extremely simple.


    That''s why Rakan initially didn''t dare to use the ''power evolution medicine'' right now.


    However, after Rakan pondered for a long time he decided to use it.


    Gody had made him feel how terrible death is. Rakan felt that if Gody wanted to kill him it would be as easy as killing an ant.


    So he felt that Gody didn''t need to resort to tricking him into drinking poison or something like that.


    Rakan now remembered Hikaru and the other girl, both of whom possessed superhero-like strength and extremely terrifying superpowers.


    Even though he possessed this cube, he was still defeated by those two.


    And he had to lie still in this ce like a disabled person.


    Hatred made Rakan no longer think carefully, as he wanted revenge immediately.


    He didn''t want to fail.


    He wanted Aiko back, he wanted to let Aiko know that what he did was only for her good.


    "System, inject that solution for me."


    [Ding! Beginning the process of injecting the power evolution solution.]


    At this time, another tentacle appeared and was inserted directly into Rakan''s heart. Terrible pain engulfed his brain, but he still gritted his teeth, as he tried to bear it.


    The tentacle wrapped around the test tube immediately became active, it easily opened the cap of the test tube and stretched a tentacle inside.


    That tentacle was like a vacuum, as it sucked up all the solution inside the test tube.


    After that, the liquid moved from this tentacle to the tentacle that was plugged into Rakan''s chest.


    "Um¡­AAA!!!" Rakan couldn''t hold it anymore and shouted. A terrible pain came over him and he felt like his body was being smashed to pieces.


    More terrible things continued to happen, as Rakan felt that his body seemed to be on fire.


    Hot¡­ incredibly hot. It was like he was being cooked in a giant pot.


    "AAA!!!" Rakan continued to scream. Luckily this ce had been soundproofed by the cube.


    Otherwise, countless zombies outside would have heard his screams ande to this ce.


    However, this situation did notst long, as after only a minute, Rakan became silent.


    Even though it was only a minute, Rakan felt like he endured that pain for a day.


    When he felt the severe pain and the feeling that he was being burned, Rakan thought that Gody had tricked him.


    However, after everything was over, he realized that the pain was the test he needed to ovee in order to gain new strength.


    Rakan sat up, he felt that his arms and legs hadpletely recovered.


    He stood up and took off his shirt to look at his athletic body and seeing it made him feel happy.


    "Is this a new power? It''s amazing, I feel like my strength has increased by 5 times."


    However, that was just his euphoria talking. He immediately asked the System: "Check my current strength and body condition."


    [Ding! Start scanning¡­]


    [Ding! Scan sessful. Your strength has increased by fivefold. Your body has also entered a perfect state, all the diseases in the body have also disappeared.]


    "What is a perfect state?"


    [Ding! The Perfect state is a state in which all functions of the body are in bnce.]


    [In this state, even if you are infected with disease or any kind of poison, your body will help you quickly adapt to it.]


    [Moreover your body can even resist the toxin.]


    [Of course,? the ''perfect state'' has many other abilities as well.]


    Rakan heard what the system said and immediately felt very happy. At this point, hepletely trusted Gody.


    "Wait! You said the power evolution potion I just used was the lowest, right?"


    [Ding! That''s right.]


    Rakan took a deep breath. If the power evolution potion is the lowest type, then what will the more advanced types be like...


    "System, can you simte the power evolution medicine just now to create a higher level product?"


    [Ding! That is feasible. However, the failure rate is very high, up to 80%. If you fail, you will either turn into a monster or die.]


    Rakan frowned upon hearing that, he sighed, and decided to drop the idea of letting the system simte a higher power evolution potion.


    However, he was also a careful person. Even if? there was only a 1% failure rate, he would still consider it too dangerous, so he wouldn''t take his chances for a 80% failure rate even if that potion made him a god he wouldn''t use it.


    ''Looks like... I need to do better so Gody can give me a high level power evolution potion.''


    ''He''s definitely watching me.''


    ''Gody, I won''t let you down.''


    ''Hikaru¡­ I hope you don''t die too soon. Wait for me, I will pay you back a thousand times what you did to me.''


    ''Aiko, please wait for me. I will save you from that bastard''s clutches.''


    ¡­


    Outside, Hikaru once again appeared at a ce about 200 meters away from the factory.


    [Hahahaha¡­ master, you not bing an actor is humanity''s loss. Hahahaha¡­]


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    "Okay, let''s go back."


    [Heh?! Return? I feel confused, why didn''t you kill Rakan just now?]


    Hikaru smiled.


    In fact, after he purchased the ''event information card'', the system store also refreshed.


    At that time, he saw two cards that interested him.


    ¡­


    Name: Freeze


    Type: Disposable.


    Description: After using this card, the main character''s special abilities will be suspended (including his system) for 10 minutes.


    However, while this card is in effect, you cannot kill that main character.


    Price: 20,000 luck points.


    ¡­


    Name: Voice generator tag.


    Type: Disposable.


    Description: Can create any type of voice you desire. This type of voice will exist forever. If you want to use it, you can choose it in the system.


    Price: 5,000 luck points.


    ¡­


    Those two cards appeared immediately after he purchased the event information card and this helped Hikarue up with a bold idea.


    "You can also read the card''s description, I can''t kill Rakan while the card is active."


    [But¡­]


    "I know what you want to say. Anyway, Rakan''s luck score is still very high. Even if he can''t move, killing him right now is impossible."


    "Because of that, I want to use him to help me gain more luck points."


    [But¡­ Why did you give him a power evolution potion?]


    "Because I''m afraid it will take too long for him to recover. Besides¡­ After recovering, Rakan will definitely not dare to take revenge on me because his strength will not change at all."


    "Then my n won''t work."


    "The event information card only provides information about the next 10 days."


    "There is an event that requires Rakan to appear. If he does not appear, I will also be in danger."


    [Hm¡­ I can''t see what the ''event information card'' showed you, can you¡­]


    "Nope! Hahahaha¡­ Rika, even if you beg me, I won''t tell you."


    [Huh! Stingy!]


    "Yes, I am that kind of person."


    Hikaru turned his head to look at the factory behind him, thinking in his heart: ''Rakan, I hope you cane and take revenge on me soon.''

 Chapter 143 [Bonus 4] - What Do You Mean?

    ?


    [Wait! You still don''t want to go back?]


    "That''s right, I need to get something important."


    [What is so important that you left Velys alone at the Noack mansion?]


    "I will go back soon."


    [Are you upset?]


    "Yes it''s because you only ask nonsense questions. I have never seen a system as useless as yours. Besides asking nonsense questions, what else can you do?"


    [Ah! Are you doubting my worth? Do you believe that I will tell the Will of the World that you do not need his reward?]


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    "Huh! Besides this, what else can you do?"


    [Hm?!]


    "Okay, I will concede, haizzz."


    Then, Hikaru disappeared into the night.


    ¡­


    At the Noack mansion, Velys was still sitting in the watchtower, guarding and waiting for Hikaru to return.


    Apart from the normal JK outfit she was still wearing, she was not wearing any other warm clothing.


    After all, Velys possessed the power of the elements of fire and ice, and she was already strong enough to self-regte the temperature around her body.


    Therefore, Velys did not feel cold, on the contrary, she could warm the entire mansion with her fire element.


    That''s right, inside and outside the mansion, there were fireballs the size of tennis balls floating in the air everywhere.


    It helped the ce to be lit up like it was day time, so there were no hidden corners. Thus, Velys could observe the entire area around this vi.


    "Are you still waiting for him?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Velys. She didn''t need to turn her head to realize who the voice wasing from.


    Lah walked up the stairs to the watchtower. Right now, she was only wearing a thin pair of pajamas.


    She had be an evolved person anyway, so the low temperature wouldn''t affect her too much.


    Velys nodded: "How do you know?"


    Lah smiled and said: "Velys, the puddles outside were created by you, right?"


    Velys nodded: "That''s right. Lah, you are indeed very smart. Although those puddles are normal, we can observe our surroundings through the reflections on those puddles."


    "Moreover those puddles are like ammunition. As long as we want, they will immediately attack intruders who step on them."


    Lah now felt like Velys had turned into apletely different person. She was now extremely cold and calcting .


    But when she''s with Hikaru, she''s like a gentle wife. Or¡­ she could also be a kitten if Hikaru wanted her to.


    "Velys¡­ I find it difficult to understand. Why would a wonderful person like you fall in love with Hikaru?" Lah suddenly asked.


    "Am I great?" Velysughed and said, "If I''m great, it means that I''m great for him."


    La: "¡­"


    "Do you love him that much? If¡­ the Hikaru you knew was gone, and the Hikaru you love now is a different person and the fact that you fell in love with him was all¡­ arranged by some god?"


    "Would that¡­ if what I said was true, would you still love him?"


    Velys suddenly turned her head to look at Lah, she then smiled. Her gaze also seemed to be extremely confident.


    "Even if that were true, I will still love him. Lah, not everyone can be crazy about love."


    "If I be insane due to loving him, then I ept it. Lah, have you ever been crazily in love with someone?"


    As Lah listened to Velys, she was a little startled, suddenly, in her mind, she thought of Alisse.


    Then she shook her head again and said, "I have never been, and never will be."


    "Hahaha¡­" Velys suddenlyughed: "That''s not certain. I feel like Hikaru is quite fond of you too, but for some reason, he doesn''t seem to want to interact with you."


    Lah suddenly frowned: "You¡­ you seem to be smarter than I thought."


    "Really? But Hikaru doesn''t like girls who are too smart. That''s why I have to be an airhead so he''ll love me without worrying about anything."


    Lah suddenly felt that Velys didn''t seem the same as usual. She seemed even more mysterious than her.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Velys suddenly asked.


    "No, I just feel that you are very mysterious."


    "Lah¡­ sometimes¡­ Being an airhead is great. Being protected by someone you love is a wonderful feeling. I hope you will experience it too."


    Lah shook her head and sighed, she decided to remain silent. She and Velys sat quietly on the watchtower, none of them spoke, they both just silently observed their surroundings.


    "How long have you¡­ been sitting here?" Lah suddenly asked.


    "Hmm¡­. I''ve been sitting here since you and Hikaru went out."


    "What? It''s been at least 12 hours now, don''t you feel bored?"


    "Hahaha¡­ no."


    "You¡­ don''t you n to cook dinner?"


    "If Hikaru doesn''te back, you will starve."


    La: "¡­"


    Lah felt a terrible headache. It seemed that Velys only had Hikaru in her mind. Everything she did was directed towards him and only for him.


    Lah was confused, she wondered why Velys loved Hikaru so much? Was it because of the existence who Hikaru could not name that Velys blindly fell in love with Hikaru?


    Otherwise, Lah could not find any reason why Velys loved him.


    It must be known that, before the apocalypse began, Hikaru was still a young master, he was unable to do anything but go to bars and hang out with his friends.


    How could someone like that be loved by Velys?


    There was only one exnation: it was arranged by that unmentionable existence.


    Lah sighed, perhaps her fate was also arranged by that existence.


    ''Perhaps... only Hikaru can help me break the fate pre-arranged by that person. I hope he can really help me.''


    ''However¡­ Perhaps Velys made the right choice. The present Hikaru is a trustworthy person, who is trying to break fate. If I need to choose a man to love, Hikaru is not a bad choice.''


    Velys suddenlyughed loudly: "Hahahaha... Lah, you''re thinking of Hikaru, right?"


    "Heh?! How do you know ?"


    "Because you just showed a smile full of joy."


    "Ack! You misunderstood, I¡­"


    "It''s okay¡­ I got it. Lah, I don''t care how many people Hikaru loves or how many people love Hikaru, you liking him makes me even happier."


    "You¡­ can I exin¡­"


    "Ah! Hikaru is back."


    Lah was about to exin something when Velys shouted. Then she jumped down from the watchtower. Even though she was over 15 meters tall, she was able tond as easily as a small bird.


    However, Velys did not run outside to greet Hikaru, on the contrary, she ran inside the mansion.


    Lah felt very strange seeing that. Naturally, she was in no hurry, so she slowly descended the stairs.


    Arriving in the living room, Lah was startled to see that Velys had changed into a maid outfit with a white apron.


    She stood in the kitchen, and quickly cooked the food that Hikaru liked.


    However, Lah felt that Velys was not cooking for them rather she was showing off to Hikaru.


    Velys'' movements were spectacr; it was as if she were dancing with the ingredients.


    Crack!


    The room door opened, and Hikaru entered, seeing Velys in the kitchen he was also immediately startled.


    He quickly walked to Velys'' side and hugged her from behind. Velys was not surprised, she stopped what she was doing, and happily said: "I am cooking, wait for me."


    "I can''t wait."


    "But¡­ Lah is here."


    "I don''t care."


    "Um¡­ Hi¡­ Hikaru¡­ um¡­ don''t¡­"


    The two immediately indulged in a sweet and steamy kiss.


    La: "¡­"


    ''Oy! I''m still standing here, I''m human, not air.''


    Of course Lah just thought about saying that but didn''t actually do anything. She frowned, and pouted, as she watched the lovers indulge in a steamy kiss.


    More than 5 minutester, they separated, Velys was panting, and her face was red.


    In fact, when Hikaru saw Velys wearing a maid outfit with a white apron, it seemed like his male instincts were stimted.


    Hikaru was now determined to bring Velys to another world. No matter how difficult it was, he would try to do it.


    Velys is so great.


    "Um¡­ I¡­ need to keep cooking."


    "Hehehe¡­ okay." Hikaru nodded, then kissed her hair, then went to the sofa in the living room and sat down to rest.


    Lah was now sitting next to him, her arms were crossed over her chest, and she seemed to be sulking: "Huh! It seems you don''t care about my existence, don''t you?"


    "Ah!" Hikaru smiled and said: "This is my home, do I need to care about you whenever I want to do something?"


    "Lah, you still haven''t paid the rent in full, do you want me to kick you out?"


    Lah also smiled coldly: "Looks like... when you get home, you think you''re a god here?"


    Hikaru shrugged his shoulders and said, "Not really, but I had to work very hfind out more information about Alissa for you, and you are displeased with me over small things."


    "It seems¡­ I don''t need to tell you this information."


    "You¡­" Lah was startled, she looked towards Hikaru, and her attitude changed 180 degrees.


    Lah smiled seductively, she then reached out towards Hikaru, and used her index finger to caress his cheek: "Hahaha... I''m just joking. You won''t be mad at me, will you?"


    Hikaru nced at Lah, his face extremely calm: "I''m tired now, when I''m happy, I''ll tell you."


    La: "¡­"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Yes, what are you going to do? Attack me?" Even though Lah used cold and murderous words, Hikaru still seemed unafraid.


    Lah felt extremely strange right now. As Hikaru now seemedpletely different from before.


    It was as if a puppet had cut itself off from the strings that controlled it, and had now begun to control it''s master


    "Okay, what do you want, say it. What do I need to do so you can reveal some information about her?"


    Hikaru shrugged: "Now is not the right time for me to tell you information about her. But I can tell you one thing..."


    "Daziro was telling the truth, Alissa is really alive, it''s just that she exists in a rather special state."


    Lah was startled: "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 144 Laylah... Hikaru...

    ?


    Hikaru shrugged, although he didn''t say anything, he had a smug smile as he looked at Lah.


    "If you want more information, you have to pay a fee, you understand."


    Hearing that, Lah stepped back, covering her chest with her hands: "You... Do you crave my body that much?"


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    "Please¡­ you were the one who took the initiative to kiss me first."


    "But in the research center, you were the one who took the initiative to kiss me."


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    He really didn''t know how to refute her. Indeed, when he was in that secret research center, he only did so to threaten Lah.


    "Oh! Looks like you guys are closer to each other now, right?"


    Suddenly, Velys came over, holding a tray of hot food in her hand. On her face was an extremely friendly smile as if Hikaru wasn''t her boyfriend.


    "Ack!" Hikaru was startled: "Velys, I can exin."


    Velys shook her head, she put the tray of food on the table, then smiled and said: "Hikaru, I said from the beginning, that I don''t care about many women you have, just having me in your heart is enough."


    "Besides¡­" Velys said, ncing at Lah: "If it''s Lah, then I''m willing to ept it. She is a wonderful girl, Hikaru, you must hold her tightly."


    Velys finished speaking and left, leaving only him and Lah.


    Everything happened so fast, that Hikaru didn''t even have time to react before Velys left.


    Lah then shook her head and said: "I don''t understand why a wonderful girl like Velys would love you. Maybe¡­"


    Lah was about to say something, however, Hikaru sighed, interrupting her words: "Things are not how you presume it to be. Velys doesn''t love me because ''someone'' arranged it."


    Lah knew who the ''someone'' in Hikaru''s words was. However, she still found it hard to believe: "I cannot find any reason why Velys loves you."


    Hikaru shrugged: "Lah, you are over 30 years old, and old people often cannot understand the psychology of young people."


    "What?!" Lah stood up instantly, her face brimming with fury: "You said I''m old?"


    "That''s right." Hikaru smiled and said: "You are Over 30 years old, you are both old and single. Maybe because of your personality, no one loves you, right?"


    "You¡­" Lah felt so angry that she wanted to spit blood. For the first time, someone dared to call her old and prying.


    "Did you know that the number of people who are in love with me can fill up an avenue?"


    Hikaru looked surprised: "Oh! That much? So¡­ where are they? Why can''t I see them?"


    Lah clenched her hands, it seemed like she wasn''t thinking as much as before.


    She immediately approached him, sat on hisp, and fixed her eyes on his.


    Hikaru was also startled by Lah''s actions, he didn''t think she would dare to do such a thing.


    "Do you see how old I am?"


    Hikaru swallowed, in fact, even though Lah was over 30 years old, she was still extremely charming and beautiful.


    Her curves could entice any man.


    Even though she had gone through a long day of activities, Lah''s body still carried a seductive scent.


    Her soft body was pressed against his, moreover, their faces were so close that they could feel each other''s warm breaths.


    Hikaru frowned, if Lah was this bold then he would be daring too.


    He then wrapped his arms around Lah''s waist, he then began to caress her small waist making her face red.


    "Oh! Look at the guy who just called me old, he can''t control himself now? Lahughed.


    Hikaru shrugged his shoulders: "Haizzz, you took the initiative to give your body to me anyway. I had to ept it so you wouldn''t feel inferior."


    "Ah! So what is your hand doing?" Lah immediately grabbed the hands that were caressing her bottom.


    "I''m just checking to see if there''s anything wrong."


    "Ah! Then I need to thank you, right?" Lah''s voice gradually became colder.


    "Hahaha¡­ no worries, this is what I need to do."


    "You¡­ umm.." Lah was about to say something when she was startled because Hikaru took the initiative to lock lips with her.


    Right after that, Lah also responded frantically. The two of them continuously attacked each other. At this point, Lah no longer cared where his hand was ced.


    Lah''s arms wrapped around his neck, hugging him tightly.


    Lah opened her mouth, stretched out her fragrant tongue, and tried to attack the inside of his mouth.


    The two tongues began to entangle each other. However, this kiss was not only sweet but aggressive, but they were deeply enjoying this kiss.


    After a while, the two of them separated. Hikaru smiled and said: "Have you felt the energy of youth?"


    Lah gasped, her face was red, but she still smiled confidently: "Huh! Don''t you feel how wonderful the experience of someone 7 years older than you is?"


    "Ah! So do you want to continue?"


    "You think I''m scared?"


    "Cough!" Suddenly, a cough was heard, startling Lah and Hikaru.


    They immediately looked towards the door, where Velys, who had changed into a pink pajama, was standing.


    She looked at them with satisfied eyes: "Hm¡­ I don''t mean to bother you, but you should do this in your own room. There''s still Aiko here, she''ll see what you''re doing."


    "Besides¡­" Velys nced at the food on the table: "Don''t waste food."


    Having finished speaking, Velys gave a thumbs up, winked once and happily left.


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    Lah: "¡­"


    Both of them remained silent, however, they were not silent for long. Hikaru immediately spoke up: "I think¡­ we should have dinner first."


    "Ah! I¡­ I also think so."


    Hikaru and Lah both silently enjoyed their dinner. After that, they all returned to their own rooms and did not say anything else. The atmosphere in the middle was a bit... strange.


    Lah returned to her room. After closing the door, she suddenly sat down on the ground, her face red as an apple.


    ''Oh my God! What the hell did I just do? How can I be so bold?''


    ''But¡­ why is it thattely¡­ when I''m with him, I can''t control myself?''


    ''Could it be¡­ is it because of the setting of the God that Hikaru mentioned?''


    ''No! Hikaru once said that me and him were rivals, so this definitely didn''t appear in that god''s setup.''


    ''Could it be¡­ am I really in love with him?''


    Lah didn''t know what to do next. Although she is very charming, very mysterious, and is a main character in a series of novels.


    However, she has never loved anyone. Although Lah''s appearance and actions indicate that she is very mature, she actually has no experience with love.


    Lah took a deep breath, trying to stabilize her emotions, however, many thoughts still appeared in her heart, making her unable to sleep.


    ¡­


    Hikaru stood on the balcony, looking into the distance, he felt that Lah''s expression was a bit strange in his heart.


    "Rika, do you think Lah''s personality is slowly changing?"


    [I thought you didn''t realize that.]


    "You mean¡­ Lah''s personality change is inevitable?"


    [No, that''s because she''s getting close to bing your ally. The more shees into contact with you, the more she trusts you, and the fainter her protagonist aura bes.]


    [Without the protagonist''s aura, she''s just an ordinary weak girl.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded. He thought so too at first, however, he didn''t think that Lah''s protagonist''s aura would be easily dimmed by him.


    But when Rika confirmed it once more, Hikaru truly believed it to be true.


    "Is the protagonist''s aura so easily faded by me?"


    [Actually, it''s impossible. However, Lah and youe from two different novels. In theory, you''re not exactly the viin in Lah''s novels.]


    [Because of that, the odds of the two of you bing allies are very high. It''s just¡­ will you be her ally in the end, or¡­ she will be your ally.]


    "What difference does that make?"


    [Of course it''s very different. If you be her ally, you be part of the protagonist. However, the side character who is next to the main character still has a mortality rate.]


    Hikaru nodded, he knew that. In many novels, the supporting character next to the main character sometimes dies for some reason.


    [But if she bes your ally, it means that she has given up on herself being the protagonist, and she will be an ally of the viin.]


    [So¡­ you will be the viinous Boss, and Lah will be your ally, no, to be more precise, she will be your subordinate.]


    [Even though Lah has given up on herself as the main character, her aura is still enough to help her grow. It''s just¡­ if faced with the other main characters, Lah still has a very high chance of dying.]


    "I understand. So¡­ Lah''s personality is due to the fact that her main character''s aura is fading, so she has a high chance of bing my ally?"


    [ Yes, however, Lah still has a chance of not bing your ally and instead she will be your enemy. There is no 100% certainty that she will be your ally.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru shrugged: "I know¡­ however, I will try. Anyway, I can''t sit still and wait for the other main characters toe and kill me."


    "Besides¡­ I also want to go to another world with Velys."


    [Sigh, you still haven''t given up on taking Velys with you? That''spletely impossible, don''t you understand?]


    "I understand¡­ Ipletely understand what you said. However, if I try, and fail, then I have tried my best."


    "If I don''t try, I would have failed from the moment this thought appeared in my mind."

 Chapter 145 His trial was over...

    <h4>Chapter 145 His trial was over...</h4>


    [Sigh, it seems that you? truly consider Velys your wife.]


    "Of course." Hikaru smiled and said. In fact, only a fool wouldn''t like a girl like that.


    Velys is beautiful, smart, and she knows how to be an airhead, she can also cook well. Most importantly, she doesn''t care about how many women I have.


    When he was still living on Earth, Hikaru never dared to imagine that such a perfect girl would fall in love with him.


    Now that such a girl has appeared, he will use every means to keep her by his side.


    Hikaru sighed because to do that, he couldn''t continue to hide from the main characters.


    He must confront them, destroy them, and take as many luck points as possible.


    Only then will he be able to find an item that can help him take Velys away.


    Hikaru stood on the balcony, and looked into the distance for a long time, then he turned back and entered the room.


    However, Hikaru did not go to sleep immediately, he went to Aiko''s room.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    He knocked on Aiko''s door, but no sound came from inside.


    However, Hikaru''s hearing was extremely powerful, so he could hear Aiko''s breathing.


    Based on the sound of her breathing, he knew she wasn''t sleeping yet.


    Hikaru patiently knocked on the door three more times.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Wait¡­ give me a moment¡­" Aiko''s voice rang out. About 3 minutester, the door opened. Aiko was wearing a gray pajama set and a thick coat.


    After all, Aiko was just a normal person. She can''t stand low temperatures so she has to wear warm clothes.


    Aiko was startled when she saw Hikaru, she then bowed her head in shame and said: "You... are you looking for me?"


    "That''s right. I want to talk to you."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Aiko bowed her head even lower, as if she wanted to bury her head in her chest.


    "But¡­ it''s veryte now¡­ what if¡­"


    "No¡­" Hikaru shook his head: "I want to say it now."


    Aiko''s hands were clenched together because she was extremely embarrassed, her face was as red as blood.


    ''What''s happening? He¡­ he wants to talk to me?''


    ''Could it be that¡­ Velys isn''t enough to make him feel satisfied so¡­ he wants to bare his fangs towards me?''


    ''So¡­ should I resist or not?''


    ''What should I do?''


    Hikaru saw Aiko just silently bowing her head and frowned: "Hm? Aren''t you going to invite me inside?"


    "Ah! But¡­ this is my private room¡­ you¡­"


    "But this is my house, you are my hostage, you''re not a guest renting a room here. Understand?"


    Aiko said embarrassedly: "I¡­ I understand."


    Aiko finished speaking and stood aside to let Hikaru enter. After entering the room, he felt a bit surprised that the room had changed.


    The surrounding area was decorated with feminine items, moreover fireballs were flying on the ceiling, making this ce even more sparkling.


    "This is¡­"


    "I¡­" Aiko quickly exined: "I¡­ until now, I have never had a room of my own. When Velys brought me to this room, she said this was my room."


    "At that time¡­ she agreed to let me decorate this room the way I wanted."


    "I¡­ sorry¡­"


    Aiko didn''t know why she was apologizing. It seemed¡­ that it was her habit.


    Hikaru found a ce to sit down, then said: "Where did you find these things?"


    "I¡­ I looked in the warehouse, plus¡­ Velys gave me some things. If¡­ if you don''t like it, I will clean it up immediately."


    Hikaru did not rush to answer. He looked around for a long time, then said: "Um... it''s ok. This ce is very warm. Besides... Velys isn''t wrong. This ce will be your home, this will be your room."


    Listening to Hikaru, Aiko felt extremely happy, and tears suddenly flowed from her eyes.


    It was strange, it was just a normal thing but Aiko felt happy as if Hikaru had just done her a huge favor.


    Hikaru smiled and asked: "Didn''t you have your own room before?" After all, you are a girl, how can you sleep with someone else?"


    "I¡­" Aiko stammered: "Before, when I was still living in the same house with Rakan, I¡­ I could only sleep in the living room."


    "On the sofa?"


    "No¡­ I¡­ slept on the floor, but at that time I still had a small mattress along with a soft pillow." Aiko said, her face looking a bit pitiful.


    Hikaru frowned, he didn''t think that Aiko''s life was so difficult.


    Why did the author create such a character? Could it be... it was so that when Rakan makes up for Aiko''s past sufferings, it will be easier for her to like him?


    Hikaru didn''t know, and he didn''t understand either.


    "From now on, this is your home, this is your room. However, you should remember that you are my hostage. Understand?"


    Hearing that, Aiko immediately nodded: "Um¡­ I understand. I am your hostage."


    "Good¡­ if you meet someone else, what should you do?"


    "I¡­" Aiko felt a bit confused. But right then, she immediately realized what Hikaru wanted: "I will tell them that I am your hostage, and that I¡­ I belong to you."


    After saying this, Aiko felt so bad that she wanted to melt into water.


    At this time, Aiko wanted to find a hole to crawl into.


    "Um¡­ very good."


    At this moment, Aiko mustered all her courage and asked: "Hi¡­Hikaru¡­can I ask why you are being nice to me?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru stared at Aiko, his eyes looking at her from top to bottom, as if examining every inch of her body.


    Aiko''s face became even redder and hotter because she could feel Hikaru''s eyes looking at her.


    "Hm¡­ Because¡­ I think you''re beautiful."


    "Heh?!" Aiko now covered her face with both hands, she immediately replied: "No¡­ you¡­ you already have Velys."


    "But I want more¡­"


    "But¡­"


    Heughed loudly: "Hahaha¡­ Aiko, the world order has copsed. You also saw how chaotic it was outside."


    "Now that the police and military can''t even take care of themselves, do you think there will be anyone to carry out justice and enforce thew?"


    "No¡­ this world has be a forest, the strong make thew."


    "In this vi, I am the strongest person, so do you think¡­ other people will stop me?"


    Hearing that, Aiko pursed her lips tightly, not knowing what she was thinking about.


    "But¡­" Suddenly, Aiko continued to ask: "You also said that you wanted to keep me so you could seek benefits from myst rtive, right?"


    "That''s right." Hikaru shrugged: "However, I feel that the benefits I need are no longer important. Now, I want to own you."


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to look for Rakan so he can help you?"


    "Will you run away or fight back?"


    [Heh?! Master, what the hell are you doing? Is that how you talk to a girl?]


    At this moment, Rika''s voice echoed in his head.


    "Rika¡­ I''m making a bet."


    [Bet?!]


    "That''s right. ording to what the event information card showed me, Aiko''s mentality is not normal."


    [Heh?! What do you mean?]


    "What I mean is¡­ because she was exploited by Rakan''s family for a long time. And she was even psychologically manipted by Rakan''s mother into bing Rakan''s wife."


    "After learning the truth, Aiko''s mentality has changed terribly."


    "It seems like her mentality is no longer normal. She wants to have a ce to rely on, a ce that belongs to her."


    "She hates seeing other people have everything while she has nothing."


    "Even though Aiko''s appearance shows that she is always shy and naive. However, the jealousy inside her is extremely great."


    "That''s why I want to try to see if I can control her after all."


    "If we fail, in the end we won''t lose anything. She and I are still two parallel lines that will never intersect with each other."


    "If I seed then¡­"


    Hikaru smiled. He didn''t exin further but stared at Aiko.


    Aiko suddenly took a deep breath and said: "I¡­ I''m sorry. I can''t be your lover. I don''t want to share my lover with someone else."


    Hikaru suddenly smiled contemptuously: "Aiko, you have no qualifications to be my lover."


    "Heh?! Why¡­"


    "What I mean is¡­ you will be my ve¡­"


    "What?!" Aiko was startled and shouted: "ve? Hikaru¡­ you¡­ you are crazy¡­ I¡­"


    Aiko stammered, but she didn''t understand why she felt a bit of anticipation.


    Yes, she looked forward to what was toe. Aiko felt as if she was seeing memories of when she was young.


    At that time, she was also forced to serve? people like this. Yes it was Rakan''s mother, she forced Aiko to do housework, and prepared her to be Rakan''s wife, and take care of Rakan for the rest of her life.


    Even though people considered those things extremely horrible, since it was like being a ve.


    However, it was different with Aiko, she easily epted it. Why? Because then Aiko will feel that she is useful.


    And that people need her.


    She would also have a ce to return to, and a ce to rely on.


    If she refuses, she will wander outside alone again, where no one needs her.


    Hikaru saw Aiko trembling, he frowned, and thought in his heart: ''It seems... that''s not enough...''


    He suddenly spoke: "Kneel down..."


    Aiko was startled when she heard his voice and immediately knelt on the ground instinctively.


    She also didn''t understand why she did what he said, could it be... she really wanted to be his ve.


    Seeing Aiko kneeling on the ground, Hikaru smiled. He knew that he had seeded.


    Aiko was indeed the type of person who wanted to obey others, and wanted people to need her.


    However, Aiko''s next action surprised him even more.


    She suddenly stood up: "Please¡­ get out¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    Aiko said while crying. Hearing that, Hikaru immediately realized that her mind had reached its limit.


    Although her psychology was not normal, she was not crazy.


    Surely she will have psychological resistance.


    However, for Hikaru, this was enough for now. His trial was over.

 Chapter 146 One more day...

    <h4>Chapter 146 One more day...</h4>


    Hikaru went out. Before going out, he stopped at the door, turned around and said to Aiko: "I don''t want to wait too long, understand?"


    After that, without waiting for her to answer, he immediately left.


    As soon as Aiko''s door closed, he immediately looked at Velys who was standing nearby, looking at him with an embarrassed face.


    "Velys? You¡­ since when have you been standing here?"


    Veylys bowed her head, and sped her hands together: "I... I''ve been standing here since you entered Aiko''s room. I¡­ I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, I just wanted to ask her if she wanted to have dinner or not."


    "Anyway¡­ she hasn''t eaten anything yet. I really had no intention of eavesdropping on you."


    Hikaru sighed, he didn''t think that the conversation between him and Aiko would have been heard by Velys.


    He didn''t know how to exin it to Velys, however, he also didn''t want her to misunderstand.


    "Velys¡­ actually¡­"


    "Ah! Hikaru¡­ you don''t need to exin. I understand."


    "Heh?! What do you understand?


    "I¡­ I know I didn''t take good care of you. I know when you brought Aiko back, you had the intention of ''taking'' her. Don''t worry, I will support you."


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    In what direction are you understanding the problem?


    He really wanted to ask that question. Just what the hell was going on in Velys''s head?


    "Velys¡­ I¡­"


    "It''s okay¡­ It''s okay¡­ I¡­ if you want to y master and ve, I¡­ I can amodate that too." Velys said as she bowed her head, her face red.


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    He knew that no matter how he exined himself, Velys would not believe him.


    "Okay, Velys, you should rest. I want to be alone."


    "Ah! Tonight¡­ don''t you need me?"


    Hikaru sighed: "I''m a bit tired tonight."


    "If you''re tired of me then I''ll tell Lah¡­"


    "Velys¡­" Hikaru really wanted to cry, he didn''t think that Velys would be so enthusiastic: "I''m really not bored with you. It''s just... tonight I want to be alone to think about my future ns."


    "Ah! Sorry¡­ I¡­"


    Hikaru sighed, he came closer and hugged Velys: "Listen to me, okay?" Do not worry¡­"


    "Um¡­" Velys leaned her head against his chest to enjoy his warmth. She then nodded slightly.


    After that, Hikaru returned to her room, of course, Velys also returned to her own room.


    Hikaruy on his bed, he felt a bit of a headache. Even though he had evolved and be a perfect human being, absorbing so much information also made his mind a bit tired.


    So he didn''t think of any ns and went straight to sleep.


    ¡­


    In the private room, Velys had just returned to her room, shey on the bed, her eyes looking into the distance.


    ''Hikaru is so obnoxious, if he wants, he can tell me. Why are you looking for another girl?''


    ''I can y the master and ve game with him.''


    ''Or... because he also loves me, he respects me, so he doesn''t do that to me?''


    ''Hm.. maybe that''s it¡­ Hehehe¡­ Hikaru, next time, I''ll definitely surprise you.''


    Velys hugged her pillow and smiled, feeling extremely happy. However, she was suddenly startled because she felt something.


    Velys immediately opened the window, then rushed outside. She was like a cat, as she moved gently on the branches, she didn''t even touch the leaves.


    Velys moved out of the vi area, to the area near the foot of the mountain and saw a zombie that looked like it was cast in metal.


    If Hikaru were here, he would definitely recognize that it was a special armored zombie.


    That''s right, unlike other armored zombies, this armored zombie had the ability to imitate other people.


    At this moment, it was standing still, looking towards the Noack mansion.


    Velys, who was lurking in the distance, was watching the zombie. She frowned: "Armored zombies? No, it''s different from other armored zombies. Could it be¡­ it is a Tanker?"


    Velys suddenly remembered some memories in her head. However, she still lurked in the shadows, not rushing to attack it.


    The tanker slowly moved on the road. Even though this ce was extremely dark, and there seemed to be no light at all, Velys could still clearly see every move of that zombie.


    The tanker walked on the road leading towards the Noack''s mansion... It walked and looked around as if? it was afraid that someone would discover it.


    Suddenly, the Tanker seemed to discover something, and it immediately jumped back.


    As soon as it jumped back, an ice stctite shot out, sticking into the ce where it had just stood.


    The tanker looked into the distance, the ce waspletely dark, and as there was no light he couldn''t see anything.


    It stood still for a long moment, then turned and ran into the darkness.


    Velys saw the tanker leave and frowned: "Strange, it seems to have evolved much faster. Maybe¡­ I should tell Hikaru about this."


    ¡­


    Tomorrow.


    Even though it was 8 a.mThere was still darkness everywhere. This morning was even darker than yesterday morning.


    The temperature even dropped to a scary? level.


    Hikaru woke up, he stretched and looked out the window. When he saw the snow falling, he was not too surprised.


    "Rika, what is the temperature now?"


    [Are you crazy? I am not your weather forecasting center.]


    "Hahaha¡­ I just want to know. You are the system''s assistant, surely you possess many functions, right?"


    [Sigh, the temperature is now -5 degrees Celsius. It seems like overnight, the temperature has dropped more than 20 degrees Celsius.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded, he also expected this.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, followed by Velys''s voice: "Hikaru, are you awake?"


    "Um¡­"


    "You can use normal water. Although the snowfall and low temperatures caused the water to freeze, we used fire to heat the water."


    "I know, thank you, Velys."


    "You don''t need to thank me. I will prepare breakfast."


    "Um!"


    After Velys left, Hikaru entered the bathroom. He changed clothes, then soaked in the hot tub.


    Even though it''s the end of the world, zombies are everywhere, and many people die of hunger and thirst.


    In Hikaru''s vi, life is extremelyfortable and luxurious.


    He had enough water to bathe in, and moreover thanks to Velys, the water he was bathing in was hot.


    While Hikaru was enjoying the hot bath, Rika''s voice rang out again: [Didn''t you see the information about the Surveince skill?]


    Hikaru shrugged: "No need, the ''event information card'' already showed me many things, and it''s moreplete than what the ''Surveince'' shows."


    [It seems... you are feeling veryfortable.]


    "That''s right. This is the right of those who know the future. Rayze is just like me, he thinks he is the only one who knows the future."


    "However, after facing me yesterday, he will definitely have to rethink what he knows."


    "I have caused the wheel of fate to deviate from what Rayze once knew. Maybe¡­ he will be more careful."


    "But there is still a loophole that I can exploit¡­"


    [What is that¡­]


    Hikaru didn''t say anything more, he closed his eyes and rxed in the bathtub.


    Rika: [...]


    At this moment, Rika really wanted to bite him, she wanted to bite him till he begged.


    More than 15 minutester, Hikaru got out of the bathtub, changed clothes and headed to the living room.


    In the living room, Lah and Aiko were sitting there preparing to have breakfast.


    As soon as she saw him, Aiko was immediately startled and bowed her head. At this time, Aiko had tied her hair back into a ponytail, so Hikaru could clearly see her adorable red face.


    Lah also blushed, but only a little. However, unlike usual, Lah did not say sarcastic words to him.


    Instead, she looked at him a bit shyly but caution could still be seen in her eyes.


    ''What the hell. Did Lah and Aiko suddenly change their personalities this morning?''


    [Because of what you did yesterday, it is understandable that their attitude towards you has changed now.]


    Hikaru shook his head, he sat at the table, and felt that the atmosphere had be even more strange.


    "Hm¡­" Hikaru frowned, he didn''t know what to say to break this atmosphere.


    "Everyone¡­" Velys suddenly walked in, carrying a tray of hot food.


    She smiled and ced the tray of food on the table and shared it with everyone. Hikaru''s food te was even more beautifully decorated than the others.


    While having breakfast, Velys suddenly said: "Hikaru,st night I discovered a rather strange armored Zombie approaching this ce."


    Hearing that, Hikaru was not surprised at all, he replied: "So... what happened after that?"


    Seeing that Hikaru was still calm, Velys smiled and said: "I chased it away. Sigh, if it was a little slower, I probably would have killed it."


    Hearing that, Hikaru smiled and patted Velys'' head: "You did very well. However, next time don''t take such risks. If you discover anything dangerous, you must report it to me first, understand?"


    "Um¡­ I understand." Velys smiled with her eyes closed, her face full of happiness.


    Hikaru now looked towards Aiko: "Have you thought carefully?"


    "Pkts!" Aiko was so startled that she spat out her food, then coughed continuously. Velys gave Aiko a bottle of water, which she quickly drank to steady her breathing.


    Lah nced at Aiko, then looked at Hikaru with eyes full of confusion.


    A momentter, Aiko breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Sorry¡­ I¡­ I haven''t finished thinking yet. Please give me a few more days. I¡­"


    "Enough!" Hikaru interrupted Aiko: "One more day¡­ Tomorrow night, I want your answer. If not, I will take you back to Rakan."


    "I don''t need a useless person here either, understand?"


    Hearing that, Aiko bowed her head, tears began to flow. Even though she felt very scared, she still nodded slightly: "I... I understand."


    Lah frowned when she saw Aiko sobbing and shivering. Even though Aiko was crying, Lah felt that she was excited.


    Although Lah didn''t know what Hikaru talked about with Aiko, or what conditions Hikaru gave. However, she knew for certain that the conditions would be disadvantageous for Aiko.


    But Aiko seemed to be feeling excited about that disadvantage.


    Lah sighed, suddenly remembering Velys''s words: ''Sometimes... Being an airhead is better than being a smart girl.''

 Chapter 147 Hikaru’s thinking...

    <h4>Chapter 147 Hikaru''s thinking...</h4>


    She suddenly felt that if she didn''t think too much, things would be more interesting.


    Lah suddenly felt morefortable and quickly stabilized her emotions.


    "Ah! Hikaru¡­ you are such a pervert, now you are extending your fangs to this poor girl?"


    Hikaru heard Lah''s words and frowned, feeling a bit confused.


    ''What the hell? She was shy just now, she didn''t even look straight at me.''


    ''Why has her attitude changed so much now?''


    ''Sigh. Women are such strange creatures, their habits are never the same. The speed at which they change their nature is uncanny.''


    Hikaru shook his head and said: "You haven''t paid the rent yet, Lah. I''m just asking for Aiko''s rent money."


    "I''m not a phnthropist either, so I can''t let you live here happily without obtaining any benefits."


    "At least¡­ you must show that you are useful. If you are useless, please leave this ce, understand?"


    Lah smirked contemptuously: "Hahaha¡­ look what the owner of the Noack mansion is saying. Hikaru, how much rent is enough?


    Hikaru shrugged: "It depends on your performance."


    "So¡­ what about Velys?" Lah nced at Velys, her eyes filled with teasing: "Does she also need to pay rent?"


    "Velys is my girlfriend, she doesn''t need to pay rent."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Velys blushed and bowed her head, a smile full of satisfaction could be seen on her face. Since she sat next to Hikaru, she reached out to hold his hand.


    Even though this action took ce under the table, Aiko and Lah knew what they were doing with just a nce.


    "So¡­" Lah smirked: "Being your girlfriend also means being able to stay here for free?"


    "Sorry¡­" Hikaru shrugged: "I already have a girlfriend, there are no more slots for you and Aiko."


    "So what do you want me to do? Secret lover? Do you want to y such an exciting game?" After Lah finished speaking, she licked her lips, that action alone made her look extremely sexy and seductive.


    Hikaru sighed: "Sorry... I don''t like very old women."


    "You are wrong¡­" This time, Lah was not angry at all, on the contrary she said: "Older women have a lot of experience, which is not something a small girl like Velys can have. Do you understand?"


    Lah smiled and winked at Hikaru, as if she was trying to seduce him in front of Velys.


    However, Velys was not angry at all, on the contrary, she smiled and said: "Hikaru, Lah has epted you. It''s great, from now on we will be a family."


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    He felt that Velys'' thinking was very skewed... but... he liked the way Velys thought.


    ''Sigh, Velys, the more you do this, the more I can''t abandon you.''


    Aiko suddenly raised her head slightly to look at everyone, she felt that the atmosphere around Hikaru, Velys and Lah was very warm and cheerful.


    She seemed to dream of integrating herself into that atmosphere.


    Aiko looked at them with admiration and wondered: ''If... if I agreed with Hikaru, could I be a member of his family?''


    ¡­


    After finishing breakfast, Hikaru sat on the sofa, and checked the system store.


    Today, the store once again refreshed. Of course, the item appraisal card was still inside, so only 9 new items appeared.


    Among them, there were a few interesting items that caught Hikaru''s attention. However, he only had a few luck points, and it was not enough to buy anything including power evolution medicine.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 185,200


    Unused points: 3,000


    Power: F+ (Perfect Humanity)


    ¡­


    Even though he received 75,000 luck points frompleting the quest, he used all of them.


    Now, his viin points were quite high but the points he needed to purchase things remained 3,000.


    "Sigh, there are a lot of viin points but they don''t have too much use. The luck points needed to buy items are too few."


    "If this continues, I won''t be able to find an item that will help me carry Velys."


    Hikaru sighed, feeling a bit hopeless.


    Finding a card that would allow him to take Velys with him was almost impossible.


    Even if he finds that card, whether he has enough luck points to buy it is still a mystery.


    However, ording to Rika, the value of that card will definitely not be lower than 10,000,000 luck points.


    Hikaru knew that the number was enormous, and he felt that it was impossible to earn 10,000,000 luck points.


    However, Hikaru knew that this amount was still rtively cheap to bring a person from one world to another.


    He sighed, he felt that the road ahead was still too long. He was just afraid that even when hepleted his mission in this world, he still wouldn''t have enough luck points to buy a card to help Velys follow him.


    "Next problem¡­" Hikaru muttered: "Does she want to follow me?"


    He spoke while looking at the ceiling thinking. Although he thought that Velys would definitely follow him, the problem was that they would go to another world.


    Not to another city, or country, but to another world.


    This means that Velys will never be able to return to this world again.


    That''s why he was worried that Velys wouldn''t agree to follow him to another world.


    Hikaru shook his head, he didn''t know what the future held, maybe... he should respect Velys'' decision no matter what it was.


    He sighed and began checking out new items in the system store. If he couldn''t buy it, at least, with the luck points he had, he could store them for 7 days.


    Hikaru thoroughly went through them and after a long time, 2 items caught his interest.


    ¡­


    Name: Neko costume


    Tier: E


    Description: The person wearing this outfit will receive all the special abilities of the Neko - Beast n. Their Power will be increased, especially speed.


    Price: 300,000 luck points.


    ¡­


    Name: The spear of revenge


    Tier: E+


    Description: Carrying the power of hatred. The person who uses it will be subjected to heavy psychological pressure from the previous owners of this spear.


    Price: 150,000 lucky points.


    ¡­


    Even though there were only a few short descriptions, Hikaru knew that these two items were not simple.


    After all, their Tier was Tier E. If they were not powerful then they wouldn''t be able to reach that Tier.


    However¡­ Hikaru noticed something about the ''Neko Costume''. Even though the name of the item is ''Neko costume'', however, only two cat ears and one cat tail were on disy.


    Hikaru didn''t know how to use it, but he suddenly remembered the maid outfit Velys wore yesterday.


    "If Velys wore cat ears and a tail¡­"


    Hikaru imagined Velys wearing a maid outfit, with two cat ears on her head, and a cat tail on her back, and immediately felt interested.


    "A! Too cute¡­"


    [Pervert..]


    "Huh! Rika, you don''t understand the charm of cat ears and a cat tail. 300,000 lucky points, I hope I can buy it."


    "What are you mumbling about?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from behind. Hikaru turned his head and saw Lah standing behind him, wearing a loose tracksuit.


    "Are you going out?" Hikaru asked.


    "Heh?! Aren''t you going hunting today?"


    Hikaru shrugged: "I have something to do today, you can do what you want."


    "Don''t talk like you can control me." Lah smiled and said, she came closer and gently touched his cheek with her index finger.


    "If you feel you don''t need my control, you can act freely. I don''t need to worry about you suddenly entering the cycle of your destiny."


    "Heh?! It seems¡­ you are protecting me, I should thank you, right?" Lah smiled and licked her lips, her expression extremely seductive.


    "As long as you pay enough for the rent, it''s fine."


    "Huh! Stingy.."


    "This isn''t the first time you''ve said this."


    Hikaru finished speaking and stood up, then left the vi. He didn''t care where Lah would go, as she would return here anyway.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere¡­


    In the private room, Yuey on the bed, her body shivering a bit from the cold even though she was covered with a thick cotton nket.


    "It''s so cold¡­" Yue said tremblingly: "What is the temperature now?"


    She tried to raise her head and look out the window. Even though it was very dark outside,pared to yesterday, today was even darker.


    However, Yue could still see that it was snowing heavily outside.


    "Snow?! Could it be that... the temperature has dropped below 0 degrees Celsius?


    "What do I need to do now? This ce¡­ the heater can''t be used, I can''t use hot water either¡­"


    Yue felt a bit desperate. At this time, she thought about using candles for warmth. However, she immediately rejected this thought.


    You must know that in modern times, everything was powered by electricity, that''s why almost no one kept candles in their house.


    Yue was the same, if she uses candles for warmth then the next time she will have to live in darkness.


    Suddenly, she remembered the young man in the next room, yes, it was Rayze.


    "Maybe¡­ he will help me. But¡­" Yue felt very scared, the previous images once again appeared in her mind.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    A knock on the door suddenly rang out. Yue was startled. She wrapped herself in a thick coat, put on slippers to keep her feet warm, then hurried out of the room and went to the main door.


    At this time, Rayze''s voice rang out: "Yue, I left some food and nkets outside, remember to go out and get themter. I''m going out for a bit, I''ll be back after dark."


    "Yue¡­ remember, don''t open the door no matter what happens. Yue, don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Rayze finished speaking and left without waiting for Yue to respond. He knew that Yue was still shocked from witnessing him kill someone.


    He also respected her, after all that is the normal response of a weak girl.


    After Rayze left, Yue breathed a sigh of relief. She stood near the door, waited more than 10 minutes before slowly opening the door.


    "AAA!!"

 Chapter 148 Can you play a song...

    <h4>Chapter 148 Can you y a song...</h4>


    Yue shouted because in front of her were 2 zombies moving towards her.


    Their rotten appearance and their stench repulsed her. Yue didn''t understand why these two Zombies were waiting for her at the door.


    She also didn''t understand why Zombies would appear in this ce. Currently, Yue''s mind was filled with fear.


    She fell backwards in fear, her legs shaking so violently that she couldn''t move.


    She could only crawl slowly on the ground, her tears flowing like a stream: "No! Stay away! AA!! Help¡­ save me¡­"


    However, no matter how much she screamed, no one came to save her.


    Rayze left 10 minutes ago, and with his speed, he would be more than 5 kilometers away from this apartmentplex.


    Yue trembled as she watched the two zombies slowly walk towards her. They opened their mouths, the corners of their mouths were torn all the way to their ears, revealing an inner oral cavity filled with blood and pieces of flesh.


    ''Do¡­ do I have to die?''


    ''Why?''


    ''Why did this happen to me?''


    ''Why?''


    Despair covered Yue''s entire mind. Since the apocalypse started, she hadn''t left the apartment, no, she hadn''t even left her room.


    That''s why she didn''t know that zombies exist. Even if she knew about the existence of zombies, a girl like Yue would not be able to imagine the horror of a zombie.


    Now, when she actually saw some Zombies, her psychology, which had already suffered a great blow when I saw Rayze kill people, was now almost copsed.


    Yue trembled, she was scared and desperate. It seemed like she could only wait for death toe.


    "Close your eyes." Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    Yue didn''t know whose voice that was, however, she didn''t care since she was grasping for straws.


    She closed her eyes, and immediately afterwards, two whistling sounds rang out, startling her.


    However, Yue was still scared so she didn''t dare open her eyes. In addition, she tried to close her eyes even tighter.


    Crack!


    The sound of the door closing rang out, followed by a young man''s voice: "You can open your eyes now..."


    Hearing that, Yue was still scared, she trembled, not daring to open her eyes.


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t be afraid, I''ve already killed those two zombies."


    Hearing that, Yue was a little doubtful, however, she still did as the young man said.


    Yue slowly opened her eyes, before opening her eyes, she imagined extremely horrifying images when she opened her eyes.


    She imagined a scene filled with blood, the corpses of the zombies lying in the room, and a stench that would enter her nose and make her vomit.


    However, what she imagined waspletely wrong.


    The room was stillpletely clean, however, the difference was that now, there was a young man standing in front of her.


    That young man was about 175cm tall, he had ck hair, a somewhat handsome and friendly face, and an extremely well-proportioned body.


    "You¡­ who are you?"


    As soon as Yue finished speaking, she lost consciousness.


    "Hmm?!" Hikaru was not surprised to see Yue suddenly be unconscious. In the information he saw, Yue''s mind was under too much pressure.


    These pressures stemmed from the end of the world and it worsened when she saw Rayze kill people in front of her.


    Just now, she suffered a rather terrible shock from facing a zombie for the first time, due to this her mentality almost copsed.


    Therefore, Yue losing consciousness was something that Hikaru could predict.


    [Master, you are too evil. Why did you bring two zombies to scare her like that? What if she gets so scared that? she turns crazy?]


    Hikaru shrugged and said: "Then it''s okay, that way, I can control her more easily. However¡­"


    He suddenly approached Yue, and sat next to her, his hand caressing her soft hair as he said: "It would be a pity for a beauty like this to be a crazy person..."


    ¡­


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Yue slowly opened her eyes. She saw the familiar ceiling and immediately realized she was lying in bed.


    She tried to sit up but as soon as she sat up, her head hurt as if someone had hit her on the head with a hammer.


    "Heh?! Am I lying in bed? So¡­ could it be¡­ was what happened a dream?"


    Yue muttered, then breathed a sigh of relief: "It seems... because my mind is tired, I easily have nightmares."


    Suddenly, Yue smelled a fragrance, she stood up and discovered that her room was a bit strange.


    It was brighter¡­


    That''s right, Yue remembered that in order to save candles, she only lit one candle, which was enough to help her see around the room.


    But now it''s different, there were three candles in the room, and those candles were not the type of candles she usually uses.


    Yue frowned, thinking to herself: ''Could it be that... Rayze came into my room? It can''t be, I locked the door?''


    She slowly moved, she opened the bedroom door, and walked to the living room. When she got to the living room, she saw a young man standing in the kitchen in her house.


    He was using a tourist gas stove to cook food. No, to be more precise, he was heating up food.


    Yue was startled when she saw a stranger in the house, she was about to scream. However, Yue immediately remembered the nightmare she had dreamed.


    ''No¡­ it wasn''t a dream¡­ it was real¡­ could it be¡­''


    Yue didn''t dare to specte, she hurriedly checked her body. After a while, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her clothes were still normal, there was nothing unusual about her body. That means the young man didn''t do anything strange to her.


    "Ah!" Hikaru turned his head, he looked at Yue, smiled and said: "Are you awake?" I''m reheating the food, wait a moment, it''s almost done."


    Yue felt strange hearing that, but the aroma wafting from the food was too fragrant. It had only been a few days, but she still hadn''t had a proper meal. She only ate bread and biscuits. So, when she smelled the fragrance, she couldn''t resist her hungry stomach and immediately did as Hikaru said.


    She obediently sat on the sofa, and looked towards the young man.


    She took a deep breath, and using all her courage she said: "Ex¡­excuse me¡­you¡­who are you? Do we¡­ Do we know each other?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru did not turn his head to look at Yue. He checked the fire to make sure the food did not burn and said: "Of course we don''t know each other, this is the first time I am meeting you."


    Suddenly, Hikaru stopped talking, he extinguished the fire, then asked: "Where are the tes and eating utensils?"


    Yue was a bit startled, she responded instinctively: "Ah! I¡­ I put them in the drawer below, on the right side."


    Hikaru searched ording to Yue''s description and took out two tes. He put the food on the te, then approached her.


    He smiled and said: "My name is Hikaru, what about you?"


    After he finished speaking, he ced a te in front of Yue. Although he didn''t serve the food with finesse the aroma was still extremely seductive.


    The aroma from the food made Yue momentarily lose control of herself.


    "I¡­ Yue¡­ my name is Yue¡­" Yue stammered. She nced at Hikaru, she felt as if she was a guest, while he was the owner of this house.


    "Eat¡­don''t be polite. I know you''ve probably been fasting for quite a while. When I carried you to bed, I felt that your body was very light."


    "AH! Don''t think too much, I just carried you to bed, I didn''t do anything else."


    Yue blushed while nodding, and this made her both seductive and adorable.


    Yue''s beauty was different from Lah and Velys. She was like a gentle and seductive piece of music, capable of easily putting people to sleep.


    "Eat it!" Hikaru finished speaking and started eating. He checked the time while eating.


    ''Yue was unconscious for quite a while, there are still 6 hours left until Rayze returns.''


    Hikaru ate while ncing at Yue. At first, she was a little shy, but then she ate veryfortably.


    However, she still retained the image of a polite girl, like a noble.


    Yue finished eating and sighed. She didn''t think that one day, she would find a meal this delicious.


    Yue remembered that in the past, when she went on piano tours in big cities, she used to dine at 5-star restaurants.


    However,pared to now, it seems that messy dishes were more delicious than the luxurious dishes in those restaurants.


    Yue raised her head, she saw Hikaru staring at her and felt shy.


    "You¡­ I¡­ thank you for saving me and giving me such a delicious meal."


    "But¡­ I don''t have anything to give you. I don''t have much food, all my money is in my bank ount... I..."


    "Hahaha¡­" Listening to Yue, Hikaru smiled: "Don''t worry, I don''t need you to pay for what I did for you."


    "But¡­ if I don''t do something then I will feel very ufortable." Yue said.


    That''s right, she also didn''t want to owe anyone, most especially, the person who just saved her life.


    To be more precise, if it weren''t for Hikaru, she probably would have been killed by those two Zombies.


    [Sigh, if she knew that those two zombies were brought here by you, what would her expression be like?]


    Rika''s voice echoed in Hikaru''s head.


    "Hahaha¡­ I don''t know what expression she would make. However, no one will know that those two zombies were brought here by me."


    [Heh?! Could it be that when Rayze returns, he won''t notice?]


    "Maybe he will notice something, however, he will not be able to guess my n."


    Hikaru frowned, he sharply nced at Yue. A momentter, he looked towards the piano ced near the window and said: "Hm... in that case, can you y a song for me, is that okay?"


    "Heh?!" Hearing Hikaru''s request, Yue was startled. She raised her head to look at him, her eyes filled with confusion.


    "After all, I saved you, so¡­ every day, please y a song for me to enjoy, okay?"

 Chapter 149 Yue and Hikaru...

    <h4>Chapter 149 Yue and Hikaru...</h4>


    "Everyday?" Yue looked at Hikaru in confusion.


    Hikaru shrugged and said: "How about it? No? Nevermind¡­ forget it¡­"


    Hearing that, Yue was startled: "No¡­ that''s not what I meant. What I mean is¡­ are you¡­ are you going toe here every day?"


    "That''s right. If you don''t mind, I wille here every day." Hikaru smiled and said.


    "You¡­you are not a resident of this ce, right?" Yue asked.


    "Um¡­ actually¡­" Suddenly, Hikaru''s eyes turned sad and sharp: "I came here to see a friend."


    "Heh?! Your friend?"


    "Um¡­" Hikaru nodded: "However, when I arrived here, I discovered that everyone¡­ had died."


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly nced at Yue: "Yue, you and that young man named Rayze are the only two people still alive in this building."


    "Heh?! Were¡­ were they all killed by zombies?" Yue was scared, she held the shawl on her shoulders with both hands to calm herself.


    Hikaru shook his head: "They were killed by someone else, and their bodies were thrown around this building, to serve as food for the Zombies."


    "What?!"


    "Yue, that''s not important. What''s more important is¡­ I suspect that the person who killed everyone in this building is Rayze."


    BAM!


    As Yue heard what Hikaru said she immediately felt like she was struck by lightning, her mind exploded, and she was unable to think of anything.


    Her lips trembled as she wanted to say something¡­, she wanted to say that Rayze would definitely not do such things¡­


    However, the memory of Rayze easily killing a man once again appeared in her mind, scaring her.


    She suddenly trembled, and covered her mouth with her hands. She felt like vomiting everything she had just eaten.


    Suddenly, she felt a bit cozy. She didn''t realize when Hikaru came and sat next to her.


    He put his arm around her shoulders and hugged her, his hand patting her shoulder gently.


    It was just a small deed but? Yue felt warmer and more secure.


    The feeling of nausea and fear also gradually disappeared.


    Yue suddenly raised her head to look at Hikaru. At this time, he also smiled and said: "Calm down... in this ce, no one will harm you."


    Yue stammered: "I¡­ I¡­"


    "Um¡­ I know, you''re not the type to do such things. That''s why I think Rayze was the one who did it."


    Yue wanted to protest, she wanted to say that Rayze wouldn''t do that but she couldn''t say it.


    Hikaruforted Yue for a while, and she was able to calm down. After calming down, she started to wonder why she was easilyfortable with Hikaru.


    "No¡­" Suddenly, Yue spoke: "Rayze¡­ Rayze probably wouldn''t do that. You¡­ you have it all wrong."


    "How could one person kill everyone else in this building?"


    Yue continued to choose to trust Rayze. Even though she witnessed Rayze kill someone, she believed that Rayze killed that man because he was a bad person.


    Yue couldn''t believe that a young man like Rayze could kill everyone in this building.


    It would be very difficult for a serial killer to do that, so it was even more impossible for a normal person like Rayze to do it.


    Yue decided to ce her trust in Rayze.


    Seeing Yue''s eyes filled with determination, Hikaru frowned.


    [Hahaha¡­ master, your n has failed.]


    Rika said teasingly, herughter echoing in Hikaru''s head.


    However, Hikaru was not angry at all, he just smiled and said to Yue: "I''m just suspicious. Anyway, in this building, only you and Rayze are still alive."


    "However, when you faced those two zombies, you could not even defend yourself, so I became more suspicion towards that young man named Rayze."


    Yue heard what Hikaru said and felt that it was extremely reasonable. She raised her head to look at him, her face a little embarrassed: "Sorry... I..."


    "It''s okay, I understand how you feel right now."


    Yue nodded, she didn''t understand why she spoke up to defend Rayze.


    ''Do I really trust Rayze?''


    Yue thought to herself, she didn''t quite understand what she was thinking anymore.


    She was afraid of Rayze because she saw him kill someone. Yue still clearly recalled Rayze''s face when he killed that man, he was calm,posed and their was a certain sharpness to his eyes.


    Those were the eyes of a serial killer.


    When she heard Hikaru say that the people in this building were probably killed by Rayze, she immediately believed it to be true.


    But¡­ she somehow changed her mind, and immediately denied Hikaru''s guess.


    She couldn''t understand what she was thinking anymore.


    "However¡­" Hikaru continued: "If Rayze wasn''t the one who killed everyone in this building, then why are only you and him still alive?"


    "This makes me feel very confused."


    Yue suddenly thought of something and said: "Maybe¡­ maybe everyone was killed by zombies, a moment ago¡­ there were also two zombies attacking me. Maybe¡­"


    Hikaru shook his head and said: "Everyone had their necks broken. Some people even had their heads broken. It was all caused by a human, there was no trace of zombies appearing."


    "The two zombies just now were probably the neighbors of the people who turned into zombies after death."


    Hearing that, Yue tightly held the scarf around her shoulders with both hands, as she felt confused.


    "But¡­" Yue exined: "How could one person kill all the people in this building? Even if he is a professional athlete, he doesn''t have enough strength to do that."


    "I know¡­ I thought about that too." Hikaru frowned, he rubbed his chin and said: "I am leaning towards a possibility, perhaps... Rayze is an evolved person."


    "Evolved person? What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is¡­ he possesses super powers, you can think of him as a superhuman."


    "What?!" Hearing that, Yue found it even more unbelievable, sheughed and said: "Hahaha... Hikaru, are you kidding?"


    Yue breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed... Hikaru was just thinking out loud.


    He shook his head: "It''s up to you. If you don''t believe it, that''s fine. Anyway, I won''t doubt you. I am just watching Rayze."


    "Hi¡­Hikaru, you don''t have to do that. I promise Rayze is not the type of person who will kill everyone like a monster."


    Hikaru sighed, he shook his head: "No, your words are not trustworthy enough. I will continue to monitor him."


    Yue knew she couldn''t continue to advise Hikaru, in the end, she could only say: "Um¡­ then¡­ be careful."


    "Um!" Hikaru nodded: "So¡­ Can you y a song to help me rx, okay?"


    Yue covered her mouth, her expression a bit embarrassed: "Of course, but... can you take your hands off me, please?"


    That''s right, at this moment Hikaru still had his arm around Yue''s shoulder. He also realized that Yue was shy so he let go, then returned to the opposite sofa.


    "I¡­ I can y any song you like¡­ however, if there is a sound, zombies wille, right?"


    "That''s right. It seems¡­ you know quite a lot."


    Yue shook her head: "I''ve seen these things in movies. Just¡­ What has the world be? I... I have been in my room for a long time so I don''t know what it''s like outside."


    Hikaru smiled and said: "Outside? It''s best if you don''t go out. Outside is now full of zombies, the survivors have also started killing each other topete for food."


    "Dark clouds cover the sky, and the temperature is rapidly dropping, now it is -5 degrees Celsius."


    "Perhaps just through my words, you won''t be able to imagine what''s going on."


    "But if you want, I can take you outside so you can see it more clearly."


    Yue shook her head and said: "No need... I... I don''t want to go out."


    Yue said, her body trembling. She was afraid that if she went out, the same horrible zombies as before would surround her.


    "So¡­ what is the evolved person you speak of?" Yue nced at Hikaru and asked. Her eyes seemed to be examining him.


    "Evolved person¡­ like me¡­" Hikaru said as he raised an index finger in front of Yue.


    "Look closely at the ss behind me." Hikaru said.


    Yue tilted her head and saw a ss used for drinking wine ced on the table.


    While Yue was feeling confused, Hikaru stuck out his index finger. A semicircr stream of ligh then flew out at the speed of an arrow.


    Ptks!


    The wind whistled and the ss was immediately cut into two equal parts. Those two parts separated and fell to the side.


    Yue was startled, at this moment, she was really surprised by what just happened.


    "You¡­ you¡­"


    "I''m not joking with you." Hikaru shrugged: "The apocalypse came, humans and many other animals turned into zombies. However, there are many people who do not turn into zombies but possess superpowers."


    "What?! It''s impossible¡­ that¡­ Hikaru¡­ I¡­ I feel like you''re lying to me, right? How can things like¡­ superpowers exist in this world?" Yue still found it hard to believe and said.


    Hikaru shook his head: "Like I said, believe it or not is up to you. I also don''t force you to believe what I say. I''m just telling the truth."


    "So¡­ what is your superpower?"


    "Just like you just saw. Light Split, we can create a streak of light that can cut almost anything we want."


    It seemed like Hikaru wanted to prove what he just said, he immediately waved his hand, another streak of light shot out.


    Ptks!


    The sound of the wind rang out again, however, this time the sound of the wind was much louder than the sound of the wind before.


    Immediately afterwards, the table between the two people was cut in two.


    "Heh?!" Yue was scared when she saw this scene, but besides that, she also began to believe that super powers really existed.


    "You¡­ Do you really possess superpowers?"


    "That''s right. That''s also the reason why I dare to go out even though there are countless zombies outside. And I''m also confident in finding the culprit who killed my friend." As Hikaru spoke, his sharp eyes also looked towards Yue.


    Yue trembled in fear. Right now, her trust in Rayze was like a wall that was starting to crack.


    "But¡­ if what you said is true, then why did Rayze kill those people? He and the people in this building have no enmity with each other."


    Hikaru shook his head and said: "I don''t know, however, if he killed everyone but left you alive then I think he wanted to create a cage to hold you."


    Yue: "??!!"

 Chapter 150 Did someone come to this place?

    <h4>Chapter 150 Did someonee to this ce?</h4>


    "Cage? Detain me?" Hearing that, Yue immediately connected the information in her mind.


    In reality, Yue wasn''t stupid, she was just... she was just too shy.


    She quickly pieced all the information together. Why did Rayze treat her well?


    Why could he easily kill that man without feeling guilty?


    Why did Rayze know so much about the end of the world?


    Why didn''t he want her to leave the room?


    This was all proving Hikaru''s theory right. Yue was a bit shaken, but right now, her reasoning forced her to believe that what Hikaru just said was true.


    If it wasn''t true, perhaps what Hikaru said wasn''t far off from the truth.


    "But why?" Yue was puzzled.


    Hikaru shrugged: "I don''t know, maybe he loves you. And although he can use violence to win you over, however, for some people with strange psyches..."


    "What do you mean¡­" Yue said: "Does he want to enjoy the process of hunting prey?"


    Hikaru nced at Yue, then nodded slightly.


    Yue panicked, as she did not know what to do.


    ''What should I do? Should I trust Rayze, or Hikaru? Should I continue to stay here or leave?''


    Yue took a deep breath and stood up: "Hikaru... I... I want to see the other rooms... I want to find out... whether everyone in this building was killed by Rayze or not?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru smiled and said: "Do you have the courage to see the truth?"


    Yue was trembling a bit, and Hikaru clearly noticed this.


    "I¡­ I can. I want to know the truth, I don''t want anyone to die needlessly because of me."


    Hikaru nodded, then he also stood up and said: "I hope you have prepared yourself mentally. The next scene you see will be like hell."


    Yue nodded, she took a deep breath, then said: "I''m ready."


    Hikaru took Yue out. As soon as the door opened, a nauseating stench entered Yue''s nose, making her almost vomit what she had just eaten.


    "That''s the smell of the two zombies I killed earlier." Hikaru stood with his arms crossed, his chin tilted towards the door.


    Yue looked towards the door, where the corpses of the two zombies that had attacked her earliery.


    Their corpses were cut into several pieces, their blood spilled out to wet the hallway, and a foul smell Simr to rotten eggs and dead rats filled Yue''s nose.


    "EWW!"


    Yue wanted to vomit, but she immediately covered her mouth, as she tried to restrain herself.


    A momentter, Yue panted, her face pale as she said: "We... let''s go."


    "Go¡­ can you move like that?"


    "I want to go¡­" Yue said through gritted teeth.


    Hikaru heard that and sighed: "Sigh, okay, stick to me."


    He suddenly hugged Yue''s waist, she was also startled when he hugged her waist. However, the man''srge and warm hand made Yue feel much more secure.


    It was as if no matter what happened now, he would protect her.


    Immediately after that, Yue felt like she was riding a roller coaster, as the scenery around her moved at a dizzying speed.


    Then, Yue immediately realized she was standing in the next room.


    "Heh?!" Yue felt extremely surprised, she raised her head to look at Hikaru.


    However, his face was now very close to hers.


    Their faces seemed to be less than 10 cm apart, and Hikaru''s warm and masculine breath that was blowing on her face startled her.


    Yue''s face immediately turned red, and she widened her eyes.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Yue stammered.


    "You''re not afraid anymore, right?"


    Hearing what Hikaru said, Yue was also surprised. Yes, it seemed that the feeling of fear and nausea had disappeared, however, a feeling of shame reced it.


    This was the first time Yue was so close to another man, and this was also the first time a man had touched and hugged her.


    Therefore, it was normal for Yue to react like this.


    Hikaru nced at Yue''s reaction, then ignored her and opened the door in front of him.


    Crack!


    As soon as the door opened, the stench of blood once again entered Yue''s nose.


    It was pitch dark inside, with no light at all to help them see.


    Hikaru took out a shlight from his pocket and shined it inside. Right after that, Yue was surprised to see the room filled with blood.


    She even saw broken pieces of flesh and bones on the floor.


    Yue knew that this room was owned by a family of 4, however, ording to the blood stains left on the floor, she knew clearly that those 4 people were all dead.


    Including the two children.


    Yue no longer felt nauseous but she felt scared and disgusted.


    "There are no survivors including women, old people and children¡­ Everyone in this building is dead except you and Rayze."


    "My friend is on the 5th floor, he''s never even set foot on this floor, but he couldn''t escape Rayze''s ws either."


    Hearing that, Yue bowed her head, even though she wanted to say that the people who died in this building were not necessarily killed by Rayze.


    However, she couldn''t say those words.


    "Do you want to see more?"


    Yue thought for a moment, then nodded. And after making some rounds it was confirmed that everyone in this apartment building had died except for her and Rayze.


    To be more precise, Yue was living in a mortuary, as she was living with corpses in the same building.


    Yue suddenly trembled, she felt a chill down her spine. How was this any different from staying in a house built in the middle of a cemetery?


    "Don''t worry, there are no ghosts in this world, only zombies and monsters." Hikaruforted her but it seemed that his words were not useful.


    "Do you¡­ think¡­ will these dead people turn into zombies?"


    "I do not know." Hearing Yue''s question, Hikaru replied: "However, the bodies of these people were all thrown down below by Rayze. Even if they turn into zombies, they still wouldn''t be able to get here."


    "Of course¡­ except in special cases like the two zombies just now."


    Hearing that, Yue took a deep breath. If she didn''t know all this, she would still be calm, but after knowing everything, she felt even more scared.


    Hikaru knew that Yue''s mentality had reached its limit. If she were to see anything more, she would probably go crazy.


    He took Yue back to her room, however, she couldn''t stand anymore so he ced her on the sofa.


    At this moment, Yue''s hands suddenly clutched his sleeves. Like a kitten trying to hold on to something when it was too scared.


    "Don''t worry¡­" Hikaruforted, he patted Yue''s hand. After a while, she calmed down, then loosened her grip.


    "Sorry¡­" Yue said: "I¡­ I felt so scared so¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ I understand that."


    "So¡­ what do you n to do?"


    Hikaru heard that and shrugged: "I will find more evidence. If Rayze is really the murderer, I will kill him."


    "What?!" Yue was startled, but after thinking about it she couldn''t stop Hikaru.


    "But¡­ what if¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I also possess super powers, I will definitely not lose. Ah! Do you still want to protect him?"


    "No! That''s not right, I... I''m just worried about you."


    Hearing that, Hikaru smiled: "Hahaha... this is the first time I am meeting you, why are you worried about me instead of Rayze?"


    "I¡­" Yue didn''t know how to exin herself. However, she was indeed worried about Hikaru.


    "Okay, I''lle back tomorrow."


    "Heh?! You¡­ you live nearby?"


    "Not necessarily. Where I live is about 30 kilometers from the city, and it''s on a mountain. It can be said that that ce is quite safe because there is no one around."


    That''s right, more poption means more zombies to face.


    Yue heard that and admired Hikaru a bit. If she also lived in such a ce, she wouldn''t need to worry too much.


    "So¡­ are you really going?"


    "Um¡­ I''lle back tomorrow. I will return to this ce every day until I find the murderer of my friend. Or until I kill Rayze."


    Yue bowed her head and said nothing more. Suddenly, she felt Hikaru''s hand on her head, to be more precise, he was stroking her head.


    "Besides¡­ I will stille back to listen to your piano."


    Yue pursed her lips, as her face turned red.


    After that, Hikaru left without saying anything more.


    As soon as the door closed, Yue suddenly felt the? room fall into a terrifying silence.


    This silence made her feel so suffocated that she couldn''t breathe.


    It''s strange, a second ago, when Hikaru was here, she felt that everything was normal.


    However, after Hikaru left, Yue felt that this ce was extremely empty, dark and cold.


    It''s strange, normally Yue had been staying in this house alone but she didn''t feel this things.


    Yue sat quietly on the sofa, as she thought about many things.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed when suddenly, someone was? knocking on the door from outside.


    To be more precise the person was banging on the door.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "Yue! Are you inside? Yue!"


    Yue immediately recognized it as Rayze''s voice. Right now, countless emotions appeared in her mind.


    Fear, anxiety and even frustration.


    Yes, she was scared and worried when she heard the voice of the person who had allegedly killed all the people in this building.


    Yue also felt disappointed because the voice that rang out was not Hikaru''s but Rayze''s.


    Yue tried to stabilize her emotions and after a moment she spoke: "I... I''m fine, what''s going on?"


    "Thank God!" Rayze breathed a sigh of relief, he asked: "Yue, did you leave the room?"


    At this moment, Yue thought for a long time..


    "Yue?!" Rayze''s voice gradually lost patience.


    Yue was startled when she heard Rayze''s voice. She quickly said: "No, I didn''t leave the room. It''s too cold outside, I just want to stay in the room."


    "Oh! So... don''t go out, it''s very dangerous outside, do you understand? I just want the best for you."


    "Um¡­ I know. I won''t go out."


    Outside, Rayze heard Yue''s response and immediately felt reassured. However, he looked towards the two zombies lying on the ground and frowned.


    "Yue¡­ did someonee to this ce?"


    Yue: "??!!"

 Chapter 151 Zombie Hunter

    ?


    "Why did you ask that?" Yue gulped, feeling a bit scared.


    She didn''t understand why she felt scared when Rayze asked her that question.


    "Nothing¡­ Did you hear any strange noises outside?"


    "I¡­ I didn''t hear anything. The temperature was too low. I also felt a bit cold, so I just stayed in the bedroom. I just left the bedroom because I heard your voice."


    Rayze was silent, and she felt even more worried.


    ''Not good, maybe¡­ he saw the corpses of the zombies in front of his room.''


    ''He will find out that Hikaru came here. What should I do? Should I tell him that Hikaru came here or should I hide it?''


    After a while, Rayze spoke up: "Nothing, no matter what happens, you shouldn''t open the door, you shouldn''t also speak up, understand?"


    "I¡­ I understand. Only when I hear your voice will I respond."


    "Um¡­ Yue, you should know that everything I do is because I want your life to be better. Don''t hate me, okay?"


    "I¡­" Yue wanted to say that she wouldn''t hate him. However, she couldn''t bring herself to say those words.


    "I¡­ I don''t know."


    Yue knew that if she said that, Rayze would be angry, and her life would be threatened.


    But¡­ Yue couldn''t trust Rayze after everything she had seen.


    "I know¡­ Yue, I won''t force you. I will give you time to ept me. However, remember one thing: even if I be the enemy of the whole world, I will still protect you."


    Yue didn''t say anything.


    Rayze didn''t wait for her to reply. After he finished speaking, he immediately returned to his own room.


    Yue sat on the sofa and sighed. Suddenly, she felt scared, worried, and hopeless.


    It seemed that¡­ Rayze being here didn''t make her feel safer, on the contrary it just made her feel more scared.


    Rayze returned to his room. After closing the door, his eyes became sharp like an eagle''s.


    "Who is it?" Rayze muttered: "Who came to this ce? Why did zombies appear in this ce? Who killed those two zombies?"


    Rayze felt confused.


    But when he checked, those two zombies seemed to be killed by a sharp weapon.


    At this moment, Rayze suddenly remembered Hikaru. That''s right, he once witnessed Hikaru attack him with Dandite''s ax.


    Its sharpness was extremely terrifying.


    However, he did not think that Hikaru coulde to this ce for two reasons.


    Firstly, he and Hikaru were like two parallel lines in his previous life, they had never met, moreover Rayze had only heard about Hikaru once or twice.


    Therefore, he believed that Hikaru could not possibly know his exact whereabouts.


    Secondly, if Hikaru could find this ce, why did he only kill the zombies and not attack or capture Yue?


    It must be known that Yue is an extremely beautiful girl, and any man who sees her would not be able to restrain their lust.


    Hikaru is also a man, and if he finds Yue, he will definitely kidnap her or¡­


    However, Yue was still safe, she didn''t even know what happened outside.


    Of course, Rayze trusted Yue absolutely, if Yue said she didn''t know then he believed that she really didn''t know.


    Rayze also tried focusing his senses to check whether Hikaru was inside Yue''s room and holding her hostage.


    However, after doing that, He could only sense Yue''s breathing.


    "Strange¡­" Rayze frowned, he felt puzzled .


    Suddenly, he felt something, so he immediately rushed out of the room, then ran downstairs.


    Rayze jogged from the 12th floor to the 10th floor.


    Even though everywhere waspletely dark, Rayze could clearly see the strange Zombie in front of him.


    That zombie looked like a normal zombie, however, its hands were like two extremely sharp des made of bone.


    Its legs were also quite strange, like the legs of a Kangaroo.


    "A Hunter? Why did it appear here?" Rayze was startled when he saw the zombie in front of him.


    "No way, Hunters only appeared a month after the apocalypse started, why did a Zombie Hunter appear now?"


    Rayze felt strange in his heart, however, he was not afraid of the Zombie in front of him.


    But... Rayze now breathed a sigh of relief: "It seems... Those two zombies were killed by the Zombie Hunter. I''ve been thinking too much, how could Hikaru find this ce?


    Rayze looked towards the Zombie Hunter and smiled cruelly: "Even though you are a Zombie Hunter, however, you just evolved."


    "Maybe other normal zombies can''t resist your strength, but I''m different."


    Rayze remembered his previous life, A Zombie Hunter was everyone''s nightmare. Even evolved people didn''t dare face a Zombie Hunter.


    Why?


    ording to Rayze''s memories, a Zombie Hunter could be over 2 meters tall. Although its body was quiterge, its speed was terrifying.


    In his previous life, he once faced a Zombie Hunter. Although he was not weak at that time, he had to run away because of how dangerous the Zombie Hunter was.


    The Zombie Hunter was so fast that it could cover a distance of more than 50 meters in less than a second.


    A normal creature could not be that fast, many people even thought that a Zombie Hunter possessed teleportation skills.


    Moreover, its outer skin was as hard as steel, so special bullets or bazookas could not harm it.


    Its hands were made of des so sharp that even an armored tank could be easily severed like cake.


    A Zombie Hunter''s legs were also extremely special. Its legs were so strong that one kick could pierce through an armored tank.


    It could be said that a Zombie Hunter has both defensive and offensive capabilities, in addition to terrifying speed.


    That''s why it''s called Zombie Hunter - a zombie that hunts humans.


    With its incredible speed, the two des in its hands were like life reapers.


    It was also called Death Hunter, but people often call it Zombie Hunter or Hunter.


    Luckily, the number of Zombie Hunters was not much. In his previous life, even though Rayze lived for more than 10 years and traveled everywhere, he only saw 3 Zombie hunters.


    Of course, those 3 Zombie Hunters were not exactly the same, but their characteristics were not too different either.


    And... Rayze also didn''t dare to face Zombie Hunters because they were too strong.


    However, that''s not the only thing that makes a Zombie Hunter scary.


    The scariest thing is that a Zombie Hunter still has the ability to evolve. That''s right, they can use energy crystals in the brains of zombies or other monsters to evolve.


    Before Rayze died, the strongest Zombie Hunter he had ever known came from the ocean.


    That''s right, it came from the ocean l.


    The Zombie Hunter was named Poseidon because he was no different from a god.


    Poseidon was capable of fighting both onnd and in water. It could live at the bottom of the ocean without facing any danger.


    Even if you use fire that was over 2,000 degrees to burn it, it will still not be affected.


    It even developed the ability to fly and destroy an entire city and it killed more than 5,000 evolved people in a day.


    It could be said that a Zombie Hunter was just a nightmare for every living creature on earth.


    But... The Zombie Hunter standing in front of him right now had only just begun to evolve, it wasn''t even aplete Hunter.


    That''s why Rayze thought he could defeat the Zombie in front of him.


    He wanted to kill the Zombie in front of him to get the energy crystal.


    "With that energy crystal, I can easily defeat HIkaru." Rayze muttered confidently.


    "GRAO!!" The Zombie Hunter in front of him suddenly screamed.


    It arched its body, then moved towards Rayze. However, the speed of that Zombie Hunter was also extremely terrifying.


    Seeing that speed, Rayze was also startled and scared: "What the hell? Why is its speed so fast?"


    Yes, Rayze was really surprised, the Zombie Hunter in front of him had not yet fully evolved, but its speed was already extremely terrifying.


    The Zombie Hunter was previously standing at the end of the hallway, while Rayze was standing at the entrance of the hallway. However, in just a second, the Zombie Hunter appeared in front of him, and swung its swords-like arms towards him.


    "Damn it!" Rayze quickly moved aside, sessfully avoiding the Zombie Hunter''s de.


    Its two des missed and stuck into the wall behind him, leaving two cuts on the wall like it was cutting tofu.


    Rayze saw the cut on the wall and immediately started panicking.


    ''It''s too powerful, even though it hasn''t fully evolved yet, its power is already this frightening. If it fully evolves, I''m afraid this Zombie Hunter will stand at the top of the food chain in this world.''


    However, he was not too scared. Rayze immediately took out two daggers.


    Each dagger was about 30 cm long, and the sharp iron de radiated a light purple aura.


    "Let me see if your de is sharper or my dagger is sharper."


    Rayze frowned, then rushed towards the Zombie Hunter.


    The Zombie Hunter was after all just a Zombie that hasn''t fully evolved yet, that''s why it didn''t know how to avoid Rayze''s attacks.


    But It was still fearless, using its des the hunter shed at Rayze like a daredevil, not afraid of death.


    Rayze turned around, and the two knives he held in his hand immediately sent the Zombie hunter''s de flying.


    The two of them retreated, however, Rayze suddenly felt that his hands were shaking.


    "Damn it! Why does such a terrible monster exist in this world?"


    The zombie Hunter did not give Rayze time to breathe, it continued to rush towards him, while swinging its de towards his head.


    Rayze held the two knives in front of him in an X shape.


    KANG!


    The sound of metal colliding rang out, and sparks flew as Rayze''s de collided with the Zombie Hunter''s de.


    Although the Zombie Hunter''s body was notrge, its strength was extremely terrible, and this caused Rayze to be unable to resist as he knelt on the ground.


    "Damn it!" Rayze shouted.


    However, the Zombie Hunter didn''t stop there. Right now, Rayze felt like his stomach was about to burst.


    He lowered his head and saw the Zombie Hunter''s leg kicking him in the stomach.


    "HuH!!"

 Chapter 152 Rayzes Thinking...

    ?


    That zombie Hunter''s legs were as big as those of an adult kangaroo, and its kicks were extremely terrifying.


    Even though Rayze was not weak, the powering from the Zombie Hunter''s kick sent him flying for more than 5 meters.


    Rayze rolled on the ground a few times then quickly stood up, he then moved backwards to keep his distance from the Zombie Hunter.


    However, the Zombie Hunter seemed tireless, as it immediately moved towards Rayze.


    Although its legs are veryrge, when it steps on the ground, they are extremely light and flexible, and it doesn''t even make any noise.


    Rayze now felt extremely regretful. He thought that since the Zombie Hunter had not yet fully evolved it would not be too strong.


    However, he was thinking too simply. Even though it hadn''t finished evolving, its power was still extremely terrifying, as it surpassed Rayze''s imagination.


    Rayze knew that he had made a mistake confronting the Zombie Hunter, however, even if he regretted it, it was toote.


    Rayze angrily kicked down the door of the room closest to him, then rushed inside the room.


    As soon as he rushed into the next room, Zombie Hunter''s two des were stuck on the ground where he had just stood.


    The sharp iron de easily prated the concrete floor like cotton.


    Of course, the zombie Hunter did not leave him alone, it immediately chased Rayze, and entered the room that Rayze had just entered.


    The room was pitch-ck, and the strong smell of blood permeated the room.


    It''s ironic that the hunter had now be the prey. That''s right, Rayze previously killed everyone in this building.


    However, now, he had be the prey of the Zombie Hunter.


    Although the room was very dark, the Zombie hunter raised his head and looked towards the curtains.


    There was a strange sound there. Although the sound was so indistinct that humans could not hear it, The Zombie Hunter could still hear it.


    It jumped up, and shed its hands towards the curtains.


    Suddenly, as the Zombie Hunter jumped, Rayze appeared behind it.


    Without hesitation, Rayze swung his leg and kicked the Zombie Hunter''s back. This kick was so powerful that when Rayze''s leg collided with the Zombie Hunter''s back, it created a small shock wave.


    Rayze gritted his teeth, as he felt that he was kicking a giant block of concrete.


    However, he still tried to kick the Zombie Hunter away.


    BAM!


    The kick caused the Zombie Hunter to hit the window and fly out. As it fell, the zombie hunter''s sword-like hand hooked under the curtain, revealing a small hourss wrapped inside.


    That''s right, that tiny sound was the sound of sand flowing inside the hourss.


    The broken window allowed some outside light to enter the room. The wind even blew into the room, bringing a few snowkes inside.


    Rayze stood in the middle of the room, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Luckily I was able to pause my heartbeat, otherwise, I''m afraid that Zombie Hunter wouldn''t have been fooled by me."


    He sat down on the ground, panting: "Damn it! Why aren''t things the same as before? Why is everything so chaotic?"


    "Could it be¡­" Suddenly, Rayze thought of Hikaru: "Could it be¡­ the butterfly effect?"


    "It''s probably the case. My appearance has caused many events in the past to change quite a bit."


    "With Hikaru, things will be even more chaotic."


    "Damn it!"


    Rayze mentally scolded himself, however, he knew he was no match for Hikaru right now.


    "Wait a little longer, Hikaru, I will destroy you. When I get that thing, you will see how terrible my superpower is."


    At this moment, Rayze smiled extremely confidently as he remembered the glorious times in his previous life.


    "Ack!" Suddenly, the wound in his abdomen made Rayze cry out in pain.


    He lowered his head and saw that his belly had turned purple. Not only that, his leg was also broken from kicking the Zombie Hunter away, the price he paid was too high.


    However, at least he didn''t die by the Hunter''s sword.


    Rayze felt extremely unlucky. Yesterday he was shed 3 times by Hikaru, and he almost lost his life, and today he was almost killed by a Zombie Hunter.


    He took out a ck cloth bag from his pocket. Just like yesterday, he continued to take out 3 energy crystals that emitted a strange ck light.


    After that, Rayze did not hesitate and immediately swallowed those 3 energy crystals.


    His wound quickly recovered, however, if you pay closer attention to his body, you would notice that the hair on his head suddenly turned white.


    Almost half of the hair on his head had turned white.


    Although the wound had recovered, however, Rayze''s life energy had been consumed so much that he sat on his butt tiredly.


    He knew that the Zombie Hunter was not dead yet, maybe... it will return to this ce again.


    Anyway, the Zombie Hunter was extremely strong, so even if it falls from a height of 10 floors, it will not be injured.


    Rayze tried to move closer to the window, and look down below.


    It was snowing a lot, so the ground below was covered with snow. However, what Rayze noticed was arge hole in the ground.


    Presumably, that''s where the Zombie Hunter fell, but Rayze didn''t see it in the hole.


    He looked in the snow and saw strange footprints moving into the distance.


    Rayze frowned, he moved around the building, looking for the Zombie Hunter''s whereabouts. After more than 30 minutes, he finally determined that the Zombie Hunter had left.


    At this moment, Rayze breathed a sigh of relief: "Luckily it left. Strange, why did it leave so easily?


    Although Rayze didn''t understand why the Zombie Hunter left so easily, he also didn''t want to find out the reason.


    Now, he just wanted to rest.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in an empty room above Yue''s room. Hikaru sat in the middle of the room, all around the room were the blood and flesh of the people killed by Rayze.


    However, Hikaru was not afraid, as he sat still in his chair like a lord of hell.


    [Master, you are truly cruel. You even lured a Zombie Hunter to attract Rayze''s attention.]


    "Um¡­ Rayze will definitely think that the Zombie Hunter is the one who killed the two zombies in front of Yue''s room."


    "Besides, now he has more injuries. ording to what I saw in the ''event information'', Rayze''s healing ability is not limitless."


    "He must consume his own life energy to help the wound heal quickly."


    "If he continues to consume life energy like this, his lifespan will soon be exhausted."


    [Hm¡­ you are indeed a viin.]


    Hikaru shrugged: "I don''t understand why I became like this. It is as if I have be apletely different person."


    [This is normal. The higher your viin score, the more your personality, actions, and thoughts will change.]


    [When your viin score is high enough, you can be a viin boss.]


    "How do I be a viin boss? If I be a viin boss what benefits will I get?


    [Hm¡­ to be a viin boss, your viin score needs to be very high. You will obtain several benefits if you be a viin boss.]


    [The biggest benefit is that you have a high chance of killing male protagonists more easily.]


    Hikaru nodded, as he felt extremely interested in the so-called ''viin boss''. Perhaps, if he became a viin boss, things would be easier.


    Currently, Hikaru was just a normal viin who could die in the early stages of the novel.


    But if he bes a viin boss he could live longer and have a higher chance of killing the main characters.


    Anyway, in novels, the viin boss is a character who can live until the final chapters of the novel.


    "So¡­ how many viin points do I need to be a viin boss?"


    [I don''t know!]


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    He shook his head and sighed, it seemed... he couldn''t rely on Rika for more information.


    [One question¡­ Why did that Zombie Hunter leave?]


    Hearing Rika''s question, Hikaru smiled and said: "Because Rayze is the main character. Now, he has reached his limit, if the Zombie Hunter continued to attack him, Rayze would definitely die."


    "I think¡­ There was something more attractive than Rayze, like a Zombie that possesses high-level energy crystals. That''s why the Zombie Hunter was attracted to that Zombie and left."


    Hikaru stood up, stretched and said: "Okay, that''s enough for today. I don''t need him to die right now."


    After he finished speaking, he jumped out through the window, fell from the 12th floor andnded gently.


    Hikaru stood on the ground, and as he observed the snowkes flying everywhere, many thoughts appeared in his heart.


    Previously, when he lived on Earth, he had never seen snow because where he lived was in the tropics.


    This was the first time he was seeing and touching it. However, it seemed that things were not as fun as he thought.


    That''s right, in this dark world, when it snows, people didn''t rush out to have snowball fights.


    The falling snow was a harbinger of an ice age that wouldst until the dark clouds disappear.


    Hikaru looked into the distance, and saw some frozen Zombies thst were unable to move.


    Although for the survivors, these were ideal conditions for them to go out and gather more supplies.


    However, zombies were not the only danger in this world.


    The Zombies were frozen, but that doesn''t mean all the danger has disappeared. After this, the zombies will evolve to suit the current climate conditions, and they will even be more dangerous.


    Hikaru sighed, it seemed snow wasn''t interesting either. He shook his head then left.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Delmor took more than 50 people and drove out of the city. More than 20 cars drove quickly, the cars were loaded with a lot of supplies and food.


    In the car, Akiko sat in the seat next to the driver''s seat, she looked outside and said: "Great! The temperature is low, thr zombies are frozen, we don''t need to worry about being attacked by Zombies."


    Listening to Akiko, Delmor sighed while driving, as he thought to himself: ''I also hope everything is as simple as that.''


    "Heh?! Why did you sigh?" Akiko asked confusedly.


    Delmor shook his head: "I don''t feel safe at all. On the contrary, I feel like something extremely dangerous is approaching."

 Chapter 153 Akikos Thinking...

    ?


    Akiko frowned: "What¡­ What do you mean? What ising?"


    Delmor shook his head and said nothing more. He was just making an excuse, whether the zombies were frozen or not, he still needed to go to another city as Hikaru said.


    If not¡­ he didn''t know what Hikaru would do next, at least, he wanted to live.


    Rina, who was sitting in the back seat, frowned and said: "I don''t know why we are going to another city, but if you don''t give me a sufficiently convincing reason, I will leave with Alec."


    Hearing that, Delmor smirked contemptuously: ''If it was before, I would have been worried about you and Alec leaving. But now it''s different, I have enough strength to defend myself, without the existence of you and Alec.''


    Akiko frowned because she clearly saw Delmor''s expression. At this moment, Akiko felt that Delmor seemed to have turned into apletely different person.


    He was no longer the kind young man who wanted to build a base for survivors.


    Now, Akiko only saw a person who was afraid of death and had strange expressions.


    Delmor didn''t pay attention to Akiko''s eyes. He smiled and said: "Rina, I''m too tired of your princess behavior. Good! If you want to leave, I can stop the car so you can leave right now."


    "You¡­" Rina was angry, but she suddenly felt a little worried.


    That''s right, Rina was a girl after all. Although with Alec''s support, her safety can be guaranteed but nothing is 100% certain.


    If she separates from Delmor, she has to do everything herself. So she must find her own supplies, food, and shelter.


    Like Delmor had just said, Rina always thought of herself as a princess, who needed to be protected and showered with attention.


    The princess didn''t need to do anything, as everyone else would do everything and serve her.


    Rina clenched her teeth: "Delmor, you don''t seem to need Alec''s support anymore?"


    Delmor paid attention to driving and said: "Of course we need his support. However, if cracks appear in our group, we must break the rtionship right now."


    "Like a cracked ss, if you treat it immediately, you can still use it."


    "If we don''t handle it, and wait until we put more things on it. When it breaks, more things will fall."


    Hearing that, Rina took a deep breath, then looked out the door, ignoring Delmor.


    Akiko felt that Delmor seemed to havepletely changed. In the past, even though Rina caused a lot of trouble and her personality also made many people ufortable, Delmor was still gentle with her.


    But now it''s different, it seems Delmor didn''t need Rina''s existence. Even if Rina wanted, Delmor was willing to throw her away immediately.


    Akiko sighed, suddenly, she remembered Hikaru and Lah. An image of Hikaru appeared, like a man who didn''t care what others thought of him.


    He also did not exin every time Akiko took him to the detention room. He just endured it silently, moreover he didn''t even take revenge on her.


    Akiko bowed her head, she suddenly felt like she didn''t want to leave this city.


    That''s right, she really wanted to be like Lah, and stay by Hikaru''s side, to fight alongside him.


    She wanted to let him know that she knew everything, that she would change and that she would no longer cause him any trouble.


    Akiko ced her hands on her thighs, and clenched them so tightly that her hands turned white.


    ¡­


    Lah was not currently in the Noack mansion, as she was outside exploring.


    With her current strength, she had no fear of any zombies.


    Besides... The temperature dropped, so the zombies outside seemed to have frozen. And unfrozen Zombies move much more slowly than before.


    Lah didn''t feel too cold because her physical strength was very high. That''s why she only wore a sports outfit, with the bow that Hikaru gave her on her back.


    Lah didn''t go anywhere else but returned to the supermarket from before, that''s right, that was the supermarket where Kateb, the ck man had protected a pregnant woman.


    Along the way, Lah also killed many zombies and harvested quite a few energy crystals.


    However, she hadn''t used those energy crystals yet. After all, it was a stone inside a zombie''s brain, even if she washed it clean, she didn''t want to swallow it.


    Remembering when she had to take those stones from the zombie''s brain, the rotten brain with blood and shredded flesh made her feel nauseous.


    Standing in front of the supermarket, Lah sneaked inside easily.


    On the first floor, in the warehouse area, the sound of groaning echoed throughout the space.


    This room was like hell. Feces and urine were everywhere on the floor.


    In the deepest part of this warehouse, a group of men and women were doing extremely terrible things.


    No, to be more precise, the men were raping the women.


    The women''s bodies were full of wounds, and they were still bleeding.


    There was even a woman who had died a long time ago, her body was lying on the ground, and her eyes and mouth were wide open, as if she had been extremely scared and desperate when she died.


    Chovic sat on a mattress covered in blood. He sighed and said: "Tomorrow, I want more, understand?"


    A man stopped what he was doing with the woman. He looked at Chovic and said: "Sir, we... we can''t find any more women."


    "It''s snowing a lot outside and it''s extremely cold. Everyone is at home or in a shelter, so how can I find more women for you?"


    Chovic nced at the man¡­


    Chovic''s eyes startled him, and he stammered: "I... I... I know."


    "Huh!" Chovic frowned and said: "Find Aron, he is managing a group of people, including some women. Ask him to bring me some girls, otherwise¡­"


    Chovic said this and immediately reached out, his right arm suddenly grew bigger and it was green.


    That arm grabbed the head of the woman''s body lying on the ground, then squeezed it hard.


    BAM!


    Blood and white brains along with a little bit of shredded meat sttered everywhere, and sshed on the people nearby.


    "AAA!!!"


    "Please!"


    "Don''t¡­ don''t kill me¡­ please.."


    "Help me!! Is anyone there?! Help me!!!"


    The girls saw the scene before them and immediately screamed, however, there was no one here to save them.


    Chovic frowned and shouted: "Noisy!"


    Everyone immediately fell silent, they were silent and afraid.


    Chovic angrily muttered: "That bastard Kateb¡­ if he were still here, I would definitely crush his head."


    At this time, Chovic took out an energy crystal from his pocket, then put it in his mouth and chewed it like candy.


    Since he learned how to evolve his strength by eating energy crystals in zombie brains, his strength had increased greatly.


    Now, he was no longer afraid of Kateb.


    "Looks like¡­ you''re having a good life, trash."


    A voice rang out from the darkness. Chovic heard that voice and frowned: "Who?"


    The surrounding area was pitch dark, as only the area around Chovic''s group was lit by candles.


    Even though Chovic also possessed superpowers, he could not see in the dark as easily as Hikaru or Lah.


    At this time, a person emerged from the dark area to the area illuminated by candles.


    Upon Seeing the person, Chovic immediatelyughed fiercely: "Hahahaha¡­ finally¡­ I finally see you again. Ah! You''re even more beautiful than before..."


    Chovic licked his lips, his face showing extremely terrible greed.


    Yes, it was Lah.


    Chovic stood up, his body began to change, bing a High Orc with green skin, he was over 2 meters tall, and muscles covered his whole body.


    In particr, his face was also deformed, as two fangs grew from his mouth and extended to his chin.


    "Hahaha¡­ hahaha¡­"


    Lah looked at Chovicughing madly, then frowned and said: "Do you know that you look very stupid right now?"


    "Hmm? You¡­ you dare call me stupid?" Chovic seemed unable to believe his ears.


    Normally, anyone who saw him like this felt scared, especially women.


    However, Lah was different, her eyes were extremely calm, it was so calm that it made Chovic feel worried.


    "Bitch¡­ I will use this appearance to rape you to death." As he finished speaking, he pulled off his pants, revealing ''something'' more than 50cm long, like a baseball bat.


    Lah: "¡­"


    "Um¡­ I didn''te here to watch you show off that disgusting thing."


    Chovic grinned, without saying much, he rushed towards Lah.


    One step¡­


    Two steps¡­


    Three steps¡­


    Ptks!


    Suddenly, Chovic stopped just as a howling sound of wind rang out. His eyes instantly lost their madness and ferocity.


    At this moment, there was only surprise and disbelief in his eyes.


    "You¡­ who are you?"


    Chovic asked.


    "You don''t need to know, if there is a next life, I hope you will be a good person, understand?"


    Chovic didn''t say anything, he just stood there, silently staring at Lah as if he wanted to memorize her image into his brain.


    Lah turned then left.


    The people behind Chovic saw this scene and felt confused, especially his subordinates.


    It was the first time they saw Chovic let such a beautiful girl leave so easily.


    A man then spoke up: "Big brother, don''t you want her?"


    "That''s right." Another spoke up: "This is the first time we have seen such a beautiful girl. If I could rape her¡­ hahaha¡­ it would be great."


    "I think so too. My God, this is the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful girl, even a beauty queen or a movie actress can''t bepared to her."


    "Big brother, why did you let her leave so easily?"


    "Boss?!"


    "Boss?!"


    The others kept calling for Chovic but he stood still and motionless like a statue.


    Suddenly, Chovic''s body split into two parts from the middle, then fell to the sides, his blood and internal organs flowing out in front of everyone.


    "AAA!!!!"

 Chapter 154 I Feel A Bit Cold

    ?


    As Lah left the building she felt a bit at ease after killing Chovic.


    "Hm¡­ my thoughts seem to be changing." Lah muttered as she walked: "Before, I felt that only bad people killed people."


    "But now, I feel that killing bad guys is my job."


    "My thoughts are changing, could it be¡­ am I escaping from what the enigma in Hikaru''s words wrote down?"


    "It seems¡­ This is really my personality. If I hadn''t met Hikaru, maybe I would still be a police officer acting for justice."


    "If that''s the case¡­ I wouldn''t see Alisse again."


    "Sigh, okay. Lah, you don''t need to think too much. You have been thinking for more than 25 years, now, you just need to rely on others."


    Lah thought to herself. At this moment, she suddenly remembered Hikaru''s image and the feeling of being protected by him.


    "It seems¡­ being protected by others is an extremely warm and safe feeling."


    "Don''t let him fool you¡­" Suddenly, a voice rang out in Lah''s head, startling her.


    "Heh?! Who? Who is speaking."


    "Don''t search for me¡­" That voice rang out again.


    At this moment, Lah frowned because she realized that the voice was exactly like hers.


    What was even more horrifying was that the voice came from inside her head.


    "I am you in the future."


    "Me in the future?"


    "That''s right."


    "Hahaha¡­" Lah suddenlyughed loudly: "So¡­ future me¡­ why are you here?"


    "Sigh¡­" Lah of the future suddenly sighed: "I was killed by Hikaru in the future, luckily I have an item that can help me save my soul and return to the past."


    "However, it only has that function, so I cannot resurrect myself or do anything else."


    "The only thing I can do ismunicate with you, help you kill Hikaru, and avenge us."


    "Us?" Lah smiled and said: "It seems¡­ the god that Hikaru mentioned has begun to act. You say you are the future me, but it seems your personality is not like mine."


    "Don''t think too much." Future Lah spoke up: "I am truly you. Through many events in the future, my personality has changed a lot, so it''s no longer like yours."


    "Oh!" Lah suddenly smiled contemptuously: "So... can you tell me why Hikaru killed me and how?"


    "I can''t say it, it''s taboo. If I speak, the existence that created this world will pay attention to us." Future Lah said, her voice filled with desperation.


    "Ah! You can''t say it, so what evidence is there to prove that you were killed by Hikaru?"


    "I''m just a soul hiding inside your body, isn''t that enough for you to trust me?"


    "The me of the future¡­ You also know what our personalities are like. If you don''t have enough evidence to convince me, do you think I can trust you?


    "Sigh, I have no way to prove it but I hope you can trust me." Future Lah said: "The only thing I can tell you is¡­ Hikaru will be your enemy."


    "Will he be my enemy instead of my boyfriend?"


    Future Lah: "¡­"


    "Are you crazy? Why would he be your boyfriend? What the hell are you thinking?"


    "Heh?! So¡­ in the future, when will he and I be enemies?"


    Future Lah exins: "After the apocalypse started, I also thought he was my ally, and that he would help me find Alisse. However, it was all a lie."


    "He used me to kill Rayze. During the fight between me and Rayze, even though I was able to kill Rayze, I was also seriously injured."


    "Hikaru then took advantage of that moment to kill me. Luckily at that time my strength was enough to help me escape."


    "During the time I was hiding, I was constantly being chased by him. It seems that he knew the Future, so no matter where I hid, he would find me."


    "I¡­ Okay, I can only say this much. Lah, time is running out, I will help you awaken your superpowers and reach tier E."


    "That way, you can kill Hikaru before he bes stronger than you."


    Lah listened to her future self, and thought about many things. However, those thoughts only crossed her mind for a few seconds.


    Presently Lah found a chair on the side of the road. She brushed the snow off the chair and sat down, she then said to her future self: "You said... Hikaru killed me after I killed Rayze, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "So¡­ at that time, how far had my power reached?"


    "Tier E."


    "Tiers are calcted based on what?"


    Future Lah exined: "Based on each person''s ability to control superpowers. For example, when I awakened my superpower, at that time, my tier was F and I could only create a tornado to knock the zombies away."


    "Tier F is the starting Tier, at this level super powers have almost no attack ability."


    "When I reached Tier F+, I had the ability to attack, but it was not too strong."


    "It was only when I evolved to Tier E, that my power reached a new level. At this time I could destroy enemies from afar with a wind de."


    "However, to be able to evolve to Tier E, you need a lot of energy crystals. Besides, you also need to¡­"


    "Wait!" Lah suddenly spoke up, interrupting future Lah''s words: "It seems you are misunderstanding something."


    "Heh?! What do you mean?" Future Lah felt confused.


    Lah didn''t say much right now, she suddenly raised her hand, and a st of wind shot from her hand.


    That wind had a semicircle shape, and it rushed at an extremely terrifying speed.


    Ptks!


    The sound of howling wind rang out, and the concrete electric pole in the distance was immediately severed, and it fell to the ground.


    Future Lah: "¡­"


    "You¡­you¡­how can you be this strong. Wait! Maybe I came to the wrong time? What day is it now?


    "It is the 4th day after the apocalypse began."


    "What the hell? Day 4, are you already this strong? Your power has definitely reached Tier E."


    "Tier E? Probably so."


    "You¡­ How can you evolve so quickly? Did something happen?"


    Lah shrugged: "My current superpowers are thanks to Hikaru who helped me get them."


    Future Lah: "¡­"


    "You¡­ you said¡­ Hikaru helped you get super powers like this?"


    "That''s right. Surprised? Hahahaha¡­"


    "You¡­ don''t joke with me, how can he help you awaken your super powers?"


    "I have no reason to lie to you. Reality has proven that my current superpowers were all thanks to Hikaru helping me get them."


    Future Lah was silent, it was as if she couldn''t believe what was going on.


    "Are you telling the truth? He helped you awaken your super powers?


    "That''s right."


    Future Lah took a deep breath, and she felt that what she had just heard was the most absurd thing.


    "I¡­ you¡­"


    "Hm¡­" Present Lah suddenly frowned and said: "Are you¡­ really the future me? It seems that what you said and what is happening arepletely different."


    "I¡­ I am of course you from the future. But¡­ I don''t understand why things changed like this."


    "I think Hikaru is nning something, you can''t trust him. Even though he helped you awaken your superpowers, it was only because he wanted to take advantage of you."


    "Trust me. I have experienced the feeling of being used and betrayed by him, so I understand very well what he is trying to do by helping you awaken your super powers."


    "Lah, your power has now reached Tier E, so we can kill him easily."


    Hearing that, Lah felt a bit amused: "Hahaha... are you sure that I can kill him?"


    "That''s right." Future Lah said: "Hikaru doesn''t have any special superpowers other than the ability to enhance his physical strength. With your current strength, you are capable of killing him easily."


    Lahughed loudly: "Hahahaha¡­ you amuse me. Lah from the future, it seems you came to the wrong world."


    "What did you say?!" Future Lah felt confused.


    "Lah!" Suddenly, a voice rang out in the distance.


    Lah raised her head and immediately saw Hikaru standing in the distance looking at her: "What are you doing here?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s question, Lah smiled and replied: "I''m looking at the snow. Don''t you find it very interesting?"


    "The streets have never been so empty, there is no one, and the heavy snowfall is turning this ce white."


    "It''s very beautiful, and romantic, right?"


    Hikaru looked around, as expected this scene was a bit strange but also quite romantic.


    The Zombies were all frozen, and humanity was trying to hide in safe ces.


    This street used to be very crowded, as every hour there were thousands of people circting on the road.


    However, currently there was no one on the road. Only corpses and severely damaged cars remained.


    But... Since it snowed a lot, the snow quickly covered those ugly things, making the street look much cleaner.


    "I don''t think you came here just to watch the snow fall." Hikaru said, his voice extremely calm.


    Lah nodded: "Yes, I came here to kill people."


    "Are you done killing them?"


    "Um¡­ why didn''t you ask who I came to kill?"


    "This ce is near the supermarket where we met Kateb. Even if you don''t tell me, I know who you came to kill."


    "Heh?! It seems you understand me very well."


    Hikaru shrugged: "Enough to be able to stay by your side without worrying about being stabbed in the back."


    "Hehehe¡­ I won''t do that."


    "I don''t think you would do that either." Hikaru didn''t wait for Lah''s permission, as he came closer and sat next to him.


    "Lah!" Future Lah suddenly shouted: "This is a good opportunity, kill him. Right now, kill him. Even if you cannot kill him, you must let him lose an arm or leg."


    At this moment, Lah suddenly nced at Hikaru, she then reached out and grabbed his hand.


    Hikaru looked a little surprised at Lah''s action, she smiled again and said: "I feel a bit cold..."

 Chapter 155 I Will Help You Kill Rayze

    ?


    Hearing that, Hikaru frowned and stared at Lah, however, she still kept a gentle smile on her face.


    He of course didn''t believe what Lah was saying. It must be known that both of them had evolved.


    So even though the current temperature is -5 degrees Celsius, it stil doesn''t affect them.


    Moreover, Lah was an experimental subject. Before awakening her superpowers and using Hikaru''s power evolution drug, she was already extremely strong.


    That''s why he naturally didn''t believe Lah felt cold. However, even though he didn''t believe Lah felt cold, he still let her hold his hand.


    Hikaru even pulled her hand and put it in his jacket pocket.


    To be more precise, the two of them were holding hands in Hikaru''s cramped jacket pocket.


    Lah was a bit surprised by his actions, but she didn''t protest, on the contrary, she sat close next to him, and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Hikaru sighed and said: "I already have a girlfriend, don''t try to steal a flower that already has an owner."


    "Hahaha¡­" Lahughed: "But Velys said she doesn''t care even if you have another girlfriend, right?"


    "Just because she doesn''t care, doesn''t mean I don''t care either."


    "Ah! Men are greedy animals, don''t you like me?"


    "I just like your appearance." Hikaru shook his head and said: "As for your personality... I feel like we''re notpatible."


    "Why?" Lah used her other hand to hold his arm tightly as she said: "Because I''m a curious cat?"


    "That''s right. How would you feel if someone else''s secret was found out and guessed?"


    "Sorry¡­" Lah suddenly said softly. Hearing Lah apologize, Hikaru was startled.


    He felt a bit surprised when she apologized to him. This was also the first time he felt that Lah was being so gentle with him.


    "Are you crazy?!" Suddenly, future Lah''s voice echoed in Lah''s head: "You¡­ You¡­ what the hell are you doing?"


    "Heh?!" Lah used her thoughts tomunicate with future Lah: "Of course I feel his love, can''t you see the atmosphere is very warm?"


    "Warm? I feel like your head is getting warmer. What the hell are you doing? He is our enemy, the one who killed us. Hurry up, kill him, use any skill."


    "You should quiet down a bit."


    "AAA!!! Hurry up. Take this opportunity, he is letting down his guard against you. Just one wind de will cut off his head, and your path in the future will be extremely bright."


    "I just said¡­ please be quiet." The voice Lah used to speak to her future counterpath was extremely cold and filled with murderous intent.


    That killing intent was so terrible that even Hikaru could feel it.


    ''What the hell is happening here? Murderous intent? One second she was being gentle with me, and the next second she was emitting such terrible murderous aura?''


    Future Lah felt extremely confused: "You... are you threatening me?"


    Lah didn''t answer her, she turned her head to look at Hikaru, her eyes were sharp but there was an iprehensible emotion inside.


    "Hikaru, if we were enemies, would you kill me?"


    Hikaru didn''t think much, he immediately nodded: "Of course. I am not a hero, nor am I an honest person."


    "I am a normal person. If someone endangers me or blocks my path, I will kill that person."


    "Even if it was me?" Lah frowned and said.


    "That''s right."


    "Did you hear him?" Future Lah spoke up: "Did you hear what he said clearly? He is willing to kill you just for his own benefit."


    "What are you waiting for? Kill him! Just kill him, our future will be changed."


    "I will help you avoid all dangers, we will easily evolve, and reach the level that everyone calls god level."


    "Trust me, I have gone through countless difficulties and countless dangers. If it weren''t for him, I would have be a God, left this world, and gone to another, more wonderful world."


    Presently Lah didn''t seem to pay any attention to what future Lah was saying. She kept staring into Hikaru''s eyes and asked: "So¡­ what if that person is Velys?"


    "You¡­ did you hear me?" Future Lah was so angry that she wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Hikaru shook his head: "Velys will never be my enemy. If she will be my enemy, that means she will betray me."


    "But¡­ Velys definitely won''t do that."


    "Heh?!" Lah smiled, she bit her lip, her expression was extremely seductive: "Is that because you slept with her?"


    Hikaru was not surprised that Lah knew about this. Anyway, it was something that was bound to happen, even a stupid person could guess it.


    "That''s right. She gave me her most precious thing, so I will give her my trust and the best things I have."


    "That''s unfair. Even though she gave you her first time, that doesn''t mean she won''t betray you."


    "Hahaha¡­" Hikaruughed loudly: "You are right, however¡­ I am confident that Velys will never betray me."


    "That''s because you already know the future, right? Or¡­ did that mysterious enigma that created Velys nt it in her head that she would never betray you, right?"


    Suddenly, Lah''s voice lost its gentleness and was instead filled with murderous intent and jealousy.


    She was sounding like a jealous wife who considered Velys a husband snatcher .


    Hikaru frowned: "Whatever the reason maybe, it gives me peace of mind that she will never betray me."


    "So what about us?" Lah shouted: "I will never betray you either."


    Hikaru felt that Lah was acting abit strange right now, so he thought to himself: ''How strange... this situation did not appear in the ''future event information'' that I saw. Did¡­ Lah discover something?''


    ''Or¡­ is she jealous? Impossible. She doesn''t need to be jealous of Velys because her attention is always focused on Alisse.''


    Hikaru frowned, he thought about many scenarios but he still couldn''t deduce why Lah was behaving like this.


    He shook his head and said: "You are an unknown factor, I can''t hold you in my hands, I can''t trust you like Velys."


    "So¡­ what you mean is¡­"


    Hikaru nodded: "That''s right. You''re right, one day, if our n fails, we won''t be able to escape the wheel of fate."


    "By then, we will definitely be enemies. And of course, if we be enemies, either you or I must die."


    After Hikaru finished speaking, both of them remained silent.


    The current scene had lost its ambiguous atmosphere, it seemed that their mood affected the atmosphere.


    "You¡­ can''t trust me?" Lah said.


    "Sorry, even though we are allies, but¡­ I have a hard time trusting you."


    "Even though I gave you my first kiss, do you still not trust me?"


    "No."


    "If¡­"


    "I know what you''re going to say, Lah. Even if you sleep with me, my answer is still the same." Hikaru said, his voice filled with determination: "There is no basis or reason for me topletely trust you."


    "Is that so¡­" Lah muttered, she once again rested her head on Hikaru''s shoulder. However, she clenched her hand that was holding Hikaru''s hand in his jacket pocket.


    "Why do you want me to trust you?" Hikaru suddenly asked: "It will be better if we continue as we are, right? We will Co-operate together for mutual benefit, after we both achieve our goals, we can go out separate ways."


    "Thus, each person is free and achieves the goal they desire."


    "You go the way you want, and I will continue to go the way I want to go."


    "But¡­ the road you want to go on, I also want to go on that road." Lah suddenly spoke up, but her words made Hikaru feel even more confused.


    "Can you¡­ stop saying such cheesy things?"


    "Hahaha¡­ but it''s great, right?"


    "Your goal is to save Alisse, my goal is not to be killed by you and the others. Our purpose is clear."


    "So¡­ when can you tell me more information about Alisse."


    At this moment, future Lah suddenly shouted in Lah''s head: "Hahaha... are you dreaming? He will never reveal Alisse''s information. If you knew information about her, would you continue to cooperate with him?"


    "I have a bit of information, however, I think you won''t want to hear it." Hikaru said.


    Future Lahughed disdainfully: "Hahaha... you heard it, he was looking for a reason not to tell you about Alisse."


    "I have mentally prepared myself for the worst." Lah''s voice was filled with calm.


    Hikaru nodded: "Actually¡­ Alisse is alive, but she is trapped inside a weapon. However, we don''t know what weapon it is or where it is. That''s all I know."


    "What?! He¡­ how could he know that?" Future Lah was startled and shouted: "No way! He cannot know any information about Alisse."


    Lah now frowned and said, "I trust you."


    "Do you trust me so easily?"


    "Hahaha¡­ of course, why not? Anyway, right now, i can only trust you."


    Hikaru didn''t answer, he just remained silent with Lah as they both looked into the distance.


    "Lah¡­ please¡­" Future Lah spoke up, her voice now filled with pleading: "Please¡­ kill him."


    "Why? He told me some information about Alisse, I have no reason to kill him."


    "You are crazy. He just threw out bait, that little bit of information is enough for you to drop your suspicions towards him, so he can more easily take advantage of you."


    Hearing that, Lah frowned then she said to Hikaru: "Hikaru, I will help you kill Rayze."


    Future Lah: "???!!!"


    Hikaru: "???"


    Hikaru said: "Are you serious??!!"

 Chapter 156 Here you are...

    "Lah!!! Are you crazy? I came from the future to the past to try to warn you about this. Now you are taking the initiative by volunteering to kill Rayze."


    "Stop ying around! Lah!! What the hell are you doing?"


    Future Lah screamed in despair but the current Lah didn''t care at all, as she continued smiling at Hikaru.


    Hikaru also looked at her puzzedly, as he felt extremely confused. In fact, him meeting Lah in this ce waspletely coincidental, as this was not part of the ''event information''.


    Of course, even what Lah was saying or her expression were beyond his thoughts.


    Hikaru felt that today, Lah was very strange, so strange that it made him feel like she had turned into apletely different person.


    "Why do you want to help me kill Rayze?"


    Lah smiled and said: "You said that in the future, he will cause harm to you and me, so it is normal for us to cooperate from now on, right?"


    Hikaru stared into Lah''s eyes, he wanted to see what she was thinking, or what she wanted.


    However, he couldn''t see anything. Hikaru did not have the ability to read people''s minds, nor did he have the ability to deduce like Lah.


    That''s why he didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Hikaru just shook his head slightly: "There''s no need, I have found a way to deal with him. Just don''t cause me any trouble."


    "Heh?! Are you nning to be a hero? Do you think I will be moved because of what you said?"


    Hikaru shook his head: "Of course not, it''s just... if you participate in my n, things will be extremelyplicated."


    "Is that so¡­ then¡­ I have to listen to you."


    "Hmm?!" Hikaru felt a bit strange, so he asked: "Since when did you be so obedient?" Could it be¡­ are you nning something?"


    "Hahaha¡­ maybe so."


    Hikaru sighed, he let go of Lah''s hand, then stood up and took his leave.


    He didn''te here to meet her, it was just aplete coincidence that he met her.


    "You¡­" Lah was about to say something when Hikaru waved her goodbye.


    Lah sighed and mumbled: "At least give me a kiss to say goodbye."


    "A kiss?! What the hell, Lah?! What the hell are you talking about?" Future Lah screamed.


    "Sigh. You''re too noisy. My personality and your personality seem to bepletely different." Lah sighed and said.


    "You¡­ it''s because I have been through a lot, and i have seen a lot of things that I don''t want to see, it''s normal for me to change." Future Lah exined.


    "Forget about that. What did you just say? You... you and he kissed?"


    "Of course." Lah smiled and said: "In your timeline, have you never kissed him?"


    "Of course not." Future Lah quickly objected: "Why would I kiss him? It''s disgusting, being around him makes me feel nauseous."


    "Lah¡­" Present Lah spoke: "You¡­ like him, right?"


    "You¡­"


    "Don''t argue. When you appeared in my mind, some of your memories and emotions were transferred into my head." Present Lah said: "Even though those emotions and memories weren''t many, they were enough for me to feel your thoughts."


    Future Lah was silent. And Lah also remained silent.


    The snow was still falling quickly, so there was a lot of snow on Lah''s shoulders and head. If she continued sitting she would bepletely covered in snow.


    "You''re right." Future Lah spoke up: "I used to love him. But¡­ the more I fell in love with him, the more disappointed I became."


    "He doesn''t seem to love anyone. Velys also treated him very well, and she even sacrificed her life for him."


    "However, in return, all she got was an indifferent look from him."


    "I knew that I would end up like velys if I fell in love with him. But I never thought that my end would be more disastrous than Velys''s."


    "The one who killed me was him."


    "I hate him."


    "I don''t understand¡­ Why is he so cold? Is there no love in his eyes?"


    The present Lah spoke: "I saw your memories. Hikaru''s eyes, when he killed you, were not indifferent, the look in his eyes was the same look he showed when he saw Velys die."


    "That was the look of liberation."


    "Liberation?" Future Lah felt confused, she tried to recall those painful memories, as she felt that her counterpart might be right.


    "But¡­ Why liberation? I don''t understand? Could it be that he is freeing me and Velys?"


    "I don''t know¡­" Lah now shook her head and said: "It seems¡­ only he knows what the answer is."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the Noack mansion, Velys sat on the sofa, looking out the window, her eyes looking into the distance as she pondered about something.


    She sat still like a statue. If her chest didn''t move and show that she was breathing, people would think she was a doll.


    Velys remembered the past, a few memories appeared in her head, causing tears to suddenly flow.


    She clearly saw herself lying on the ground, and on her chest was a knife inserted so deep that the de could not be seen.


    The knife stabbed into her heart, and the color flowed out and soaked her body.


    Hikaru sat next to her, his face filled with terrifying calm and indifference.


    He bowed his head and gently said something into Velys''s ear, but she couldn''t remember clearly what he said. Or maybe¡­ Velys couldn''t hear what Hikaru said.


    Then¡­ he tried to put something into Velys'' hand¡­


    Everything ended, just that little memory made Velys feel confused and this made her eyes watery.


    When Velys woke up with a start, tears were flowing so much that they streamed down her neck and chest.


    Velys quickly wiped it off with a tissue, then she lowered her head in thought .


    After a while, she stood up and walked towards Aiko''s room.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Velys knocked on the door, and Aiko quickly went to open the door: "Velys? You¡­"


    "I want to ask you something." Velys spoke up, her face showing an extremely friendly smile, making Aiko feel rxed.


    "Um¡­ do you want toe in?" Aiko spoke softly.


    Velys shook his head: "No need, I just want to ask a few things. What did Hikaru ask you to do?"


    Aiko was startled when she heard that, she bowed her head because she knew that Velys was Hikaru''s girlfriend.


    Aiko felt a bit nervous and scared, it was like she had seduced someone else''s husband. And now, that person''s wife hase to her for revenge.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    "Do not worry." Velys smiled and said: "I don''t care how many women he has, I just want to know what he said to you."


    Aiko took a deep breath. She knew she couldn''t hide it so she told her everything that happenedst night.


    Velys heard that and nodded. This was contrary to what Aiko thought, as she thought Velys would get angry, rush over, and hit her.


    But Velys did not do so, on the contrary, she said: "Aiko, you should think carefully. Now, this ce is the safest, Hikaru is the owner of this ce, and he is not a bad person."


    "I think¡­ you can fulfill his request. I promise he won''t do anything strange to you."


    Aiko: "..."


    Aiko really wanted to cry, it would be better if Velys scolded her then she would feel morefortable.


    But on the contrary, the more Velys supported her in epting Hikaru''s request, the more scared she became.


    "I¡­ I will consider this. But¡­ Velys, aren''t you jealous?"


    Velys heard that and smiled and said: "Jealous? No, Hikaru doesn''t like jealous girls. Besides... I don''t think there''s anything wrong with this."


    "Aiko, you should know that the world order has copsed right now. The world no longer has any rules."


    "The strong will be the one who rules all thews, Hikaru is the strong, he is the king of this ce, so everything he says is thew."


    "Aiko, I know what you are expecting. However, do you know that out there, there are many people who, in order to survive, are willing to do much more terrible things?


    "To be more precise, this ce is heaven in the middle of hell."


    "I feel very happy being here, especially being with Hikaru. He also helped me get superpowers, which shows that he doesn''t just see me as a pawn for his sexual gratification."


    Aiko nodded, she of course understood what Velys was saying.


    "I¡­ I will answer him tomorrow."


    "Um¡­" Velys nodded: "Hopefully¡­ we will continue to be together. This room will always belong to you."


    "I know¡­ thank you, Velys."


    "You don''t need to thank me because maybe in the future¡­ we will be a family."


    "Family?" Hearing that, Aiko was startled. She raised her head to look at Velys. And upon seeing her gentle and friendly smile, Aiko felt extremely warm inside.


    ¡­


    Hikaru traveled for a while, he took more than 1 hour to reach a forest that was more than 50 kilometers from the city center.


    At this time, the sky waspletely dark. It was like being at the bottom of the ocean, without any light source around.


    There wasn''t even any sound around and visibility was severely limited.


    Even though Hikaru had be an evolved person, in this darkness he could not see anything.


    Finally, he decided to use infrared sses. Luckily thanks to Gray Wolf''s army, Hikaru was able to obtain some advancedbat equipment.


    In particr, infrared sses were the most wonderful thing in this dark period that covers the world.


    Hikaru, based on his memories that he obtained from the "event information", moved through the forest as if he was searching for something.


    "Here you are¡­" Hikaru muttered.


    After more than 15 minutes of searching, he finally found an egg ced on arge rock.

 Chapter 157 Where?

    ?


    The egg was as big as a ser ball, and due to how dark it was Hikaru couldn''t see the color of the egg.


    Hikaru stood about 20 meters away from the egg. He looked around and didn''t see anything.


    He smiled triumphantly. However, Hikaru was not careless, as he slowly approached the egg.


    As he moved, he paid attention to his surroundings. Even a gust of wind or a small noise could not escape his attention.


    He carefully walked closer to the egg, each step he took was extremely light like a cat.


    When he was only about 10 meters away from the egg, he immediately entered a state of invisibility thanks to the Haunted Cloak.


    The space was once again dark and quiet.


    More than 30 minutester, a light shed in the distance. A young man wearing a ck hoodie with a hood over his head appeared and in his hand was a shlight pointed towards the forest.


    That''s right, it was Rayze.


    Rayze used a shlight to search around. As soon as he saw the egg on the rock, he was immediately happy.


    "Great. Looks like... that person didn''t lie to me."


    He smiled with satisfaction when he saw the egg.


    Rayze suddenly remembered his previous life, when he did not yet possess terrible power.


    After Yue died, Rayze was determined to take revenge, but he knew he was too weak to take revenge, so he decided to be a subordinate of one of the leaders of the survival zones.


    Survival zones were areas established by evolutionists (people who have evolved) for survivors.


    However, unlike areas established by the government, survival zones did not havemon rules. To be more precise, the rules in the survival area depended on the leader of that area.


    The leader of the survival area was like a king, so he made all the rules.


    At this time, although Rayze did not have any special super powers, he used energy crystals to enhance his physical strength.


    Although that method was very popr and sessful. However, people who use that method have to pay a price: their lifespan will be shortened.


    That''s right, when they use energy crystals, the power they gaines from burning their life energy.


    Thanks to the main character''s aura, Rayze had the opportunity to approach the owner of survival area 13, and the strongest person at that time, Painko.


    Why does that person have such a name?


    It''s a very long story. Thanks to the main character''s aura, Rayze identally saved Painko''s woman, then became the subordinate that Painko trusted the most.


    After a while, Painko trusted Rayze more and told him more information about his past.


    In fact, Painko was not his real name. But Rayze did not know what Painko''s real name was.


    Painko once said that he was just a pathetic otaku. Even though he was over 40 years old, he still lived on allowances from his parents.


    When the apocalypse came, he was chased by zombies and he had to run into the forest because he thought that there were no living people in the forest, so there would be no zombies.


    At that time, he had no idea that evolved people or superpowers existed in this world.


    Painko wandered aimlessly through the forest. When it snowed, he hid in a cave and lit a fire to warm himself.


    When he was hungry, he went out to pick fruit to eat. He became a primitive person, as he did not contact or see anyone for many days.


    One evening, when there was a lot of snow, Painko was hungry, so he had to go out to look for more food.


    At that time, he identally found an egg. Thanks to that egg, he became an evolved person and possessed extremely frightening superpowers.


    The super power he gained was a bit simr to Pain''s power in the Naruto anime, which is why he gave himself the nickname Painko.


    "Painko, thank you for telling me about your past. Thanks to you, I was able to find that thing. Don''t worry, I will use that super power better than you."


    Rayze muttered. He didn''t think he woulde to this ce at such a timely moment. At first, he thought he needed to wait here for a long time.


    "After I get that super power, Zombie Hunter, I will crush you¡­" Rayze gritted his teeth and said.


    Remembering everything that happened not long ago, Rayze was so angry that he wanted to chew the Zombie Hunter''s bones.


    "Who is that?!" Suddenly, a voice rang out in the distance. The voice belonged to a man that was about 40 years old, he had ck hair, and a chubby body and it seemed that he weighed more than 100 kg.


    He tiredly walked step by step in the forest, he was holding a firewood in his hand that was burned to make a torch, which helped to illuminate the surrounding space.


    Even though that man was wearing a lot of cold-protective clothing, he was still shivering.


    Rayze saw that man and frowned, muttering: "Painko..."


    The man was startled when he saw Razye. He didn''t think that another person would appear here.


    That man swallowed his saliva, he then mustered up the courage to speak up: "Sorry... do you... do you have food?" I... I''m so hungry. Please, give me some food. I will¡­"


    Rayze heard what Painko said andughed loudly: "Hahahaha... hahahahaha..."


    Painko jumped back in surprise: "Are you... are you a friend or a ghost?"


    Rayze did not answer him but justughed loudly, hisughter echoed throughout the forest, scaring Painko.


    "What the hell? Is he crazy? Painko thought to himself, he trembled backwards as he tried to run away.


    But suddenly, Painko stopped because he saw in the distance, on arge rock, an egg the size of a basketball.


    At this moment, Painko''s saliva flowed out, and his stomach was screaming with hunger.


    Painko swallowed his saliva, he felt that the egg in front of him was more delicious than the dishes in a 3-star restaurant.


    He nced at the smiling Rayze, he then paid no attention to him and immediately rushed towards the egg.


    However, Painko, with a body weight of more than 100kg, could not be as fast as a main character.


    Painko had just taken about 3 steps when Rayze appeared in front of him, startling him and causing him to fall backwards.


    Painko''s butt hit the snowy ground. Although he didn''t feel any pain thanks to the snow, he felt extremely cold.


    Rayzeughed and said: "Hahahaha... I never thought that there woulde a time when I would stand in front of you and be your fear."


    Painko was indeed very scared. It must be known that just now he and Rayze were more than 20 meters apart, but suddenly Rayze appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    Humans couldn''t move that fast, so Painko was even more scared.


    "You¡­ who are you? Do we know each other? If I did anything wrong to you... I... I''m sorry. Please¡­ don''t kill me."


    Rayze sighed: "It seems... when you don''t have any power, you''re just a useless and cowardly fat guy."


    Rayze remembered his past life. Although he became the subordinate that Painko trusted the most, Rayze was a main character, so of course did not want to be Painko''s subordinate forever.


    That happened because Painko''s woman, who Rayze saved, started falling in love with him.


    Yes, that woman was very beautiful, she then admitted that she only followed Painko because he was strong.


    He could give her a safe ce and food to live.


    However, when she was saved by Rayze, she of course immediately fell in love with him. Even if Rayze was not a main character, no girl would be able to resist his handsome appearance and the way he appeared and saved them like a hero.


    Rayze and that girl were secretly ''dating'' each other, and of course, it was discovered by Painko.


    He angrily killed that woman right in her bed, then pursued Rayze.


    However, Rayze is a main character, so of course he couldn''t be killed.


    Rayze sessfully ran away, however, before running away, he silently swore that he would return for revenge.


    Hikaru naturally knew about this through the ''event information''. After learning about Painko''s past, he felt that Painko was pitiful.


    His woman was having an affair with another man, and that man was the main character.


    Therefore, Painko''s final oue is death. Of course, readers will definitely feel satisfied with Painko''s ending.


    Why?


    Because he is not the main character, but he dares to kill the woman who slept with the main character, so he had to die.


    Of course, before Painko died, he put Rayze in many dangerous situations.


    Now, when Rayze met Painko again, he felt extremely excited.


    Rayze smiled and said: "We don''t know each other, but in the future, we will know each other."


    Painko felt like crying, he didn''t think that he would encounter a crazy person in the forest.


    ''Sigh, why do women like handsome guys so much? He''s handsome but is he any different than a madman?''


    ''A normal person like me is still better. Ack! What the hell am I thinking, I have to run away now.''


    Painko tried to stand up, but he was exhausted. Recently, he had only eaten wild fruits and berries. For a fat person like him, eating like that was like living in hell.


    Combined with the fact that his health was already weak and the weather was very cold, he had almost spent all his strength trying to get here.


    Now, not to mention running away, it was a mystery whether he could stand up or not.


    Rayze smiled and said: "So... you won''t run?"


    "I¡­" Painko cried, he really wanted to run but he couldn''t, he was exhausted.


    "I remember you chased me through 4 cities. You nearly almost killed me 16 times, but¡­ hahaha¡­. Luckily I didn''t die, on the contrary I killed you."


    "In my previous life I could kill you, in this life I can also kill you easily, understand?"


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    Painko: "¡­"


    ''What the hell? Previous life? This life? Is this person crazy?''


    Rayze didn''t say anything more, he waved his hand, his cold voice passed into Painko''s ears: "Remember... if there is a next life, you can only be a pig. Someone like you is not worthy to exist as a human."


    Rayze swung his fist at Painko, his fist contained all his power as he punched Painko straight in the head.


    If Painko was hit by that fist, his head would definitely explode like a melon.


    Ptks!


    The sound of wind whistled,as Rayze''s fist hit nothing, the wind created from the fist blew the surrounding snow everywhere.


    Rayze looked at the scene before him in surprise, his face filled with disbelief.


    He muttered: "Where is Painko...?"

 Chapter 158 Painko’s decision...

    <h4>Chapter 158 Painko''s decision...</h4>


    That''s right, where was Painko?


    Rayze was surprised to see that there was no one in front of him. There was just empty space filled with flying snow generated from the wind from his fist.


    However¡­ Where was Painko?


    In just a fraction of a second Painko suddenly disappeared, and this confused Razye.


    It was as if¡­ Painko had never been here.


    However, there were still traces left in the snow that proved that Painko had been here.


    So¡­ what happened?


    Rayze didn''t understand. He stood still and looked at the snowkes flying in the air for a while, then he suddenly turned his head back.


    The thing he feared the most had happened.


    "The egg¡­ where is the egg?" Rayze muttered.


    He trembled as he looked at the rock, the egg was no longer there, only arge block covered with snow remained there.


    "What the hell? Where is the egg?" Rayze shouted: "AAA!!!"


    He frantically rushed towards the stone, and searched around in desperation. He turned over all the soil around the stone but he still could not find the egg.


    Rayze didn''t understand what he did wrong, nor did he understand what was going on.


    He didn''t understand why he kept failing even though he knew the future.


    He was even almost killed by a Zombie Hunter, but now he was even more pathetic.


    The egg was in front of his eyes, Painko was also in front of him, but in the end both of them disappeared as if they had never been here.


    Rayze held his head and screamed: "AAAA!!!"


    His screams echoed throughout the forest, like an animal caught in a trap.


    Suddenly, Rayze sensed danger, and he immediately turned around.


    What caught his eye were two red eyes simr to neon shadows in the sky.


    Those two eyes floated in the air, hidden behind the trees in the forest.


    The pitch-ck darkness made those eyes even clearer and a hundred times more terrifying.


    Rayze felt the threating from that eye because he knew clearly what he was facing.


    "Burial Catfish." Rayze muttered.


    Just as he predicted, those red eyes slowly approached him.


    Rayze frowned, and shined the shlight towards those eyes, and a giant catfish appeared in front of him.


    The catfish was about 5 meters long, and it floated in the air, its eyes were also like neon light bulbs.


    Its two long whiskers waved continuously like snakes looking for prey.


    In his previous life, although Rayze had never faced this monster, he knew it very well.


    About 10 kilometers east of this forest is a cemetery. That cemetery happened to be located on an underground river, and of course, that river originated from this forest.


    This catfish followed the flowing water to the cemetery area, then... it ate the corpses buried underground, near the underground stream.


    When the apocalypse arrived, this catfish evolved, it did not turn into a Zombie but it became a monster that possessed the ability to control gravity.


    Don''t think the fish was useless. On the contrary, The Burial Catfish possessed incredible strength and intelligenceparable to humans.


    There was once an army that consisted of 1,000 evolved humans and 10,000 soldiers; they were all equipped with countless weapons to destroy it.


    Even though they won, almost no one from the army survived.


    If the catfish had grown stronger humanity might not be able to resist its strength.


    Rayze swallowed.


    When facing this monster, Rayze felt that his chance of surviving was lower than facing a Zombie Hunter.


    "Run! I have to run!" That thought appeared in Rayze''s mind.


    That''s right, he didn''t dare to fight this monster, the lesson he learnt from fighting the Zombie Hunter still lingered in his mind.


    "Damn it!" Rayze silently scolded, then turned and ran away.


    However, the Burial Catfish certainly wouldn''t let him run away that easily.


    It opened its mouth, and in its mouth appeared a ball of air twice the size of a Tennis ball.


    Rayze never turned back, he used all his strength and speed to run away.


    Just two secondster, the Burial Catfish shot out a ball of air from its mouth.


    BAM!


    A terrible explosion rang out, as the air ball was fired, a? shock wave was also generated.


    That shock wave quickly swept around, and blew away all the snow and rocks like a hurricane.


    That ball of air seemed to tear apart the space it passed through, and it rushed like a bullet towards Rayze.


    At this moment, Rayze''s intuition was telling him that something fatal was right behind him.


    Rayze gritted his teeth, pulled out two daggers from his pocket, then turned around and threw those two knives towards the air ball.


    BOOM!


    Another explosion rang out, the sound was so terrible that its sound spread over 5,000 miles away.


    The terrible explosion sent all the soil and rocks shooting straight into the sky, and the surrounding trees were also blown away by the air pressure generated from the explosion.


    If viewed from a distance, there was a dome-shaped flow of air pressure generated from the explosion, that flow of air pressure quickly spread around, and affected a range within a radius of 500 meters.


    Rayze felt that he was under extreme pressure. The surrounding space was like a giant hydraulic press, as it crushed his body.


    He felt his body being crushed, and tears continuously appeared on his body, and blood flowed out like a stream.


    Razye couldn''t bear it anymore, he spat out a mouthful of blood, then he was blown away by the air pressure.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Hikaru once again appeared about 1,000 meters away from where he discovered the egg.


    In a dark cave, he threw Painko onto the ground like a bag of cement.


    Painkoy on the ground huddled, he was so scared that he was shaking.


    Hikaru smiled and then used the Haunted Cloak to cover his body, before kicking Painko''s butt.


    BAM!


    Of course, Hikaru didn''t use too much strength, he only lightly touched Painko''s butt.


    However, that was enough to startle Painko.


    Painko raised his head, at this moment, facing him was another person. The person was wearing a ck jacket with a hood covering his face.


    "You¡­ who are you? Are you an aplice of that person just now?"


    "I¡­. sorry, please, forgive me, I don''t know what I did but please let me go."


    Painko trembled as he spoke, his voice filled with fear.


    Hikaru used the same voice he used with Rakan. It was a type of voice that sounded like 10 people speaking at the same time, so it was very difficult to discern whether the speaker was male or female.


    "Don''t worry, I came to save you and give you a chance to survive in this world."


    "Heh?! What do you mean¡­ You¡­"


    "You watch a lot of anime and manga, right? Even though this is not an Isekai, this is an apocalyptic world, do you want to continue being a useless fat guy?"


    Painko was startled when he heard that, that''s right, he didn''t want to continue being a useless fat guy.


    He didn''t want people to look at him with disdain.


    He wanted everyone to look at him with admiration, respect, or... fear.


    Painkoy on the ground, his fists clenched so tightly that they turned white.


    "Good, but before helping you, I need to¡­" Hikaru did not finish his sentence, as he ced a stone in front of the cave entrance.


    Everything in the cave fell into darkness, and Painko could not see anything.


    BAM!


    Immediately afterwards, a terrible explosion rang out, followed by an earthquake-like tremor.


    Painko was scared, he clutched his head andy on the ground, as tears flowed from him like a child.


    More than a minuteter, everything gradually became quiet again. And suddenly, the cave was illuminated.


    Painko tried to open his eyes. After his eyes gradually adapted to the light in this dark cave, he saw a torch nted on the ground in the middle of the cave.


    The mysterious person stood near the cave entrance, which was blocked by a giant stone.


    Painko recalled what happened just now. Although he couldn''t see clearly what was going on, he could see that this mysterious person had carried that giant rock and put it in front of the cave entrance to block it.


    At this moment, memories of isekai manga suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "You¡­ are you a god? Are you going to give me any system or super power?" Painko suddenly felt a little happy, as he quickly asked.


    "Don''t rush, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "I¡­ I am listening¡­ say it." Painko suddenly knelt on the ground, his face filled with excitement and respect for Hikaru.


    Hikaru felt a bit amused, however, he still tried to suppress hisughter and said: "First of all, that young man just now is your enemy in the future."


    "What? My enemy in the future. But¡­ how does he know that I am his enemy in the future?"


    Hikaru smiled and said: "You''ve read enough manga and novels to understand what''s going on, right?"


    Painko was startled, he rummaged through the memories in his head, then said: "Could it be that... he came from the future, then... came here to kill me?"


    "That''s right." Hikaru nodded.


    Painko trembled, however, he was not afraid but felt extremely jealous: "Why? Why does he have such a good opportunity? Why don''t I have that chance? Why?!"


    "That''s why I''m here."


    Hearing Hikaru''s words, Painko bowed his head on the ground further.


    BAM!


    He mmed his head so hard that his forehead bled. However, Painko did not feel any pain, he raised his head and looked at Hikaru with eyes full of determination: "Please, give me strength, superpowers." , or a system, or whatever the hell it is."


    "I don''t want to continue living like this anymore. I want to be stronger."


    "I don''t want to live like a mouse like this. Please¡­"


    Painko cried as he spoke, as if the pain and frustration he had endured were now flowing through his tears.


    "Don''t cry, making you stronger is the reason I''m here. Will you ept all the pain to change your fate, even... if you may die?


    Painko smiled painfully: "My life, whether before or after the end of the world, is no different from hell..."

 Chapter 159 Found You… Curse Dagger

    ?


    Hikaru smiled and said: "Then... drink this..."


    He said as he took out a small test tube containing a blue liquid and gave it to Painko.


    Painko looked a bit confused when he saw the test tube, but he still reached out and received it from Hikaru.


    "This is¡­" Painko asked in confusion.


    "It''s a medicine¡­" Hikaru exined: "It can help you be stronger, however, you will need to go through terrible pain."


    "If you can''t make it through the pain, you will¡­ die."


    When Painko heard this he gulped, frowned then clenched his teeth. He did not answer Hikaru but immediately opened the cap of the test tube in his hand, then drank the entire thing.


    Hikaru didn''t stop him but he silently stood and watched him.


    ''If you can ovee this terrible pain, you will be my pawn...''


    Hikaru thought to himself. Through the ''event information'', he learned Painko''s true identity.


    In fact, this fat guy''s real name was Kiin, he was really a useless person, as he only stayed at home and lived off his parents'' allowance.


    Of course, he also had a dream, which is to be the main character in a fantasy novel like in an anime or manga.


    However, reality was cruel, although he obtained extremely powerful super powers, in the end he could only be a stepping stone for the main character.


    Moreover his woman did not love him as she secretly slept with the main character.


    The main character did not feel that there was anything shameful with what his woman did; on the contrary, he felt that Kiin was the one at fault.


    Anyway, that is how a main character usually thinks, anyway Hikaru did not care about who was right or wrong.


    At this moment, he just stared at Kiin, and hoped he could sessfully evolve.


    If he sessfully evolves, then... in the future, Rayze will have an extremely powerful opponent.


    After drinking the evolution potion, Kiin felt like his body was as hot as an ember, no, to be more precise, he felt like he was being cooked.


    "AAA!!!" Kiin screamed, his scream filled with pain and despair.


    Kiin felt like his body was being torn into pieces at this moment, the pain stimted his brain making him cry like a child.


    He writhed for more than 10 minutes, whichsted longer than Hikaru expected.


    Seeing Kiin in pain like this, Hikaru was not surprised. After all, previously, when Hikaru used the evolution medicine, he also felt terrible pain.


    Kiin''s body was even more pathetic than Hikaru''s pre-evolution body. Therefore, the pain that Kiin is enduring will be much greater than the pain that he endured.


    After 10 minutes, Kiiny on the ground, he was relieved that the pain had passed. He breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had just had a trip to hell, then returned to the human world.


    Suddenly, Kiin felt that he was easily breathing. He had never breath this easily before.


    There seemed to be a huge source of energy in his body that made him feel that even if he ran 10 kilometers he would not feel tired.


    It must be known that, before he evolved even walking 1 kilometer would make him so tired that he would faint.


    But now it was different¡­


    Kiin sat up, and examined his body. He noticed that the fat on his body had disappeared, and was reced by extremely strong muscles.


    Even his big belly has disappeared, reced by the six-pack abs he once dreamed of.


    However, on his body there was ayer of ck mucus like mud, and it was extremely stinky. The smell emnatimg from it was simr to the smell of a dead mouse and rotten eggs, and this made Kiin nauseous.


    "Those are the toxins and excess fat in your body that have been thrown out." Hikaru suddenly spoke: "How does your new body feel?"


    Hearing that, Kiin stood up and tried swinging his fist a few times. Hearing the sound of wind whistling from his fist, Kiin was so happy that it was hard for him to describeit: "Wonderful... so wonderful..."


    Immediately after that, Kiin knelt on the ground: "Thank you, even though I don''t know who you are, you gave me a chance to live again."


    "Even if you tell me to jump into a sea of fire, I will do as you say without any resistance."


    Hikaru nodded and said: "I don''t need you to jump into the sea of fire, I helped you so you can serve me, understand."


    "Understand! I understand." Kiin said quickly.


    After that, Hikaru took out an egg, which was the egg on the rock earlier.


    "This is the egg of the "Burial Catfish", a monster that can control gravity."


    "The person who wanted to kill you just now was Rayze. He knew that in the future, you would possess the ability to control gravity. That''s why he wanted to steal this egg and kill you."


    Kiin was startled when he heard that: "Control gravity... in the future... kill me..."


    He slowlypiled the information he knew,bined with the experiences he had read about in manga, he immediately realized what was going on.


    "Master¡­" Kiin immediately bowed his head and said: "I know¡­ I am just a useless person, but you have given me the opportunity to change my destiny."


    "That''s why, you are my master. Give me orders, and I will carry out your orders at all costs."


    Hikaru smiled: "Hahaha¡­ you don''t need to carry out any orders for now."


    "First, you must eat this egg to possess that ability. Even though you have evolved, right now, you cannot defeat Rayze."


    "Go to shopping mall D, take charge of the ce, and continue waiting for my next orders."


    Having finished speaking, Hikaru did not wait for Rayze to answer as he turned around to take his leave.


    "Wait!" After Kiin received the egg from Hikaru, he immediately spoke up: "Excuse me¡­ if¡­ may I know your name, master."


    "Just call me Gody."


    Hikaru went to the cave entrance, where there was arge stone ced there by him.


    He ced his hand on the rock, then used a little force to gently push the rock away.


    That rock, like it was made of paper, was pushed away by Hikaru''s hand.


    Kiin was startled when he saw the scene in front of him. However, recalling that this was the person who helped him be stronger, he felt that it was certainly normal for that person to possess god-like power.


    Hikaru disappeared into the snowy night. Kiin sat in the cave, and stared at the torch ced in the middle of the cave, as many thoughts appeared in his heart.


    Kiin no longer felt like he was freezing to death before although the cold still affected him it was still within his tolerance limit.


    "This is amazing ¡­" Kiin said silently: "My strength has increased significantly, as has my endurance. Sigh, maybe I should find a ce to shower first, then¡­"


    He looked at the egg in his hand, and thought about what Hikaru had said.


    "The superpower to control gravity¡­ I will definitely have that super power."


    "Rayze, in the future, you are my enemy. Although you came back to the past, I also have someone to help me."


    "Rayze¡­ I swear¡­ I will kill you, and make you kneel before me."


    ¡­


    Outside, Hikaru moved through the forest but no one saw him thanks to the Haunted Cloak''s stealth skill.


    Rika suddenly spoke: [Master, why didn''t you eat that egg, why did you give it to Kiin?]


    "Because that egg is useless to me. Besides... after eating that egg, whether I can possess super powers or not is still a mystery."


    "So¡­ I think it makes the most sense to leave it to Kiin. After bing an evolved person, Kiin can more easily receive the super power to control gravity."


    "And of course, he can also develop that superpower faster than his previous self in Rayze''s timeline."


    "It makes the most sense for him and Rayze to fight each other."


    [Ah! That sounds great¡­ but, Master, you have other ns, right?]


    Hikaru heard Rika''s words and smiled coldly: "Yes, I look forward to Kiin''s future."


    [Are you looking for Rayze?]


    "That''s right."


    [Ah! Do you think he''s still alive?]


    "Of course. If he died that easily, he wouldn''t be a main character."


    Hikaru moved through the forest for more than 20 minutes before he Found Rayze lying on the ground.


    At this time, Rayze''s body was covered in snow. Although the explosion was veryrge and terrible, it was still a pressurised explosion, without fire.


    That''s why snow quickly covered the entire ce. But thanks to Hikaru''s infrared sses, he still easily found Rayze.


    [Are you going to kill him?]


    "Hahaha¡­ if I could kill him, I would have done it a long time ago."


    "Even though he is lying motionless in front of me now, however, I think that if I wanted to kill him, something would definitely happen."


    "Besides¡­ I have no intention of killing him."


    After Hikaru finished speaking, he approached Razye and checked his body once.


    "Here you are¡­"


    He took out from Rayze''s pocket a small hexagonal piece of metal the size of a hand. There were many strange characters engraved on it, but Hikaru didn''t know what they are.


    However, upon seeing this piece of metal, Hikaru smiled with satisfaction.


    He immediately put that piece of metal into the Panara Space, then went deeper into the forest.


    As soon as Hikaru left, the Burial Catfish appeared in the air, where Rayze was lying.


    It looked down at Rayze, opened its mouth again, and a pressure ball appeared in its mouth.


    While Rayze''s life was in danger, something strange happened.


    The burial Catfish seemed to sense something, it turned its head to look into the distance, where there was a sea.


    It stared at the sea for a long time, then flew in that direction, disappearing into the darkness.


    Rayze had no idea that he had once again escaped death thanks to his main character''s aura.


    Hikaru of course didn''t care about that because he knew Rayze would definitely live for some reason.


    At this moment, Hikaru arrived at the center of the explosion, he searched for a long time,then discovered Rayze''s two daggers.


    That''s right, when Rayze''s life was in danger, he threw these two daggers to block the Burial Catfish''s pressure ball.


    Hikaru held those two daggers in his hand, and felt that this weapon was more suitable for him than the axe.


    "Found you¡­ Curse dagger."

 Chapter 160 Kill Them...

    ?


    The Curse daggers, ifpared to Hikaru''s axe, are nothing special.


    However, the special thing about these daggers is that they can evolve.


    That''s right, these two daggers can evolve thanks to the fusion ability in the Panara space, also the materials used for the fusion were also quite easy to find.


    He saw these things thanks to the ''event information''. In the information he saw, in order to deal with him, Rayze linked up with Delmor, then asked him to evolve the Curse daggers.


    Of course, Hikaru also clearly saw the materials used to evolve the Curse dagger, which is why he went to look for these daggers.


    Hikaru smiled, as he thought about what to do.


    Kill Rayze? Currently he couldn''t kill him, however, he could harvest more luck points from him.


    To him, Rayze was no longer dangerous; instead he had turned into a treasure chest waiting for him to unearth.


    "Good, everything is ready, it''s time to go home."


    Hikaru muttered, then, his figure disappeared in the darkness.


    He of course didn''t care about Rayze. After all, Rayze is a main character, even if he lies in the snow all night, he would not die.


    [Ding! Kiin sessfully possesses the ability "gravity", Rayze has lost the opportunity to possess this super power. You sessfully stole 20,000 luck points from Rayze.]


    [Ding! Rayze is seriously injured, and after recovering, his lifespan will be greatly reduced. You have sessfully stolen 20,000 luck points from Rayze.]


    [Ding! You sessfully stole the Curse dagger from Rayze, Rayze has lost 20,000 luck points.]


    ¡­


    Name: Rayze


    Lucky points: 220,000


    Description: Entering a weakened state, lifespan has been shortened to only one-third of the original.


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 245,200


    Unused points: 63,000


    Power: F+ (Perfect Humanity)


    Talent: Suppress (E), Assassin mode (F+)


    Skill: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F+), Viin''s Insight, Light Split (E)


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    ¡­


    Three notifications suddenly appeared, Hikaru immediately knew that Kiin had eaten the egg and harvested the super power he would definitely possess - "Gravity".


    As for Rayze, perhaps he used power crystals to stimte his body''s life potential, thereby helping him recover.


    However, energy crystals cannot be used continuously like that, otherwise... Rayze''s current condition is the best proof.


    Although he recovered from all his injuries, his lifespan was greatly reduced.


    Hikaru saw Rayze''s injuries, the skin on his entire body was torn off by the Burial Catfish''s barometric bomb.


    On his body, there were many serious bone fractures. The broken bones even prated his body and pierced the outside.


    His body was under tremendous pressure, his blood vessels were broken and his internal organs were also seriously damaged.


    However, Hikaru also had to admit that the main character''s aura was indeed terrible.


    Rayze was so injured that Hikaru feared that even if God appeared, he would not be able to save him. However, without God appearing, he saved himself.


    The main character''s aura was indeed illogical.


    However, Hikaru did not feel worried, after all, the current Rayze would not live too long.


    He would let him dance a little, he would let him enjoy being a main character and grow over confident.


    Then Hikaru will destroy it all.


    Hikaru looked at his personal information panel. Currently, his viin score is over 240,000 points, which is higher than Rayze.


    He had 63,000 unused points. Maybe¡­ for his previous self, 63,000 luck points was a lot.


    But right now, he felt that 63,000 points was a small number.


    Even with that score, he couldn''t buy any Rank E items in the system store.


    Hikaru shook his head and sighed. He then ced the Curse dagger into Panara space, then used the Haunted Cloak''s invisibility skill to disappear into the night.


    ¡­


    Somewhere far away, Rayze slowly moved through the night. However, he was no longer as agile as before, as he staggered like a drunk person.


    Rayze had to hold onto tree trunks to move forward. However, he had only gone about 1,000 meters when he started panting.


    The most notable thing was that two-thirds of the hair on his head had turned white.


    Rayze leaned against a tree trunk, and panted. He felt that his chest was about to explode with each breath.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on?"


    Rayze felt like his thoughts were about to explode. Why is it that after regressing and knowing the future, everything he did failed?


    Why?


    Is it because he''s unlucky or is there a certain hand manipting everything?


    ''Could it be¡­ Hikaru¡­ Hikaru is controlling everything?''


    ''No! No way, he can''t know so many things.''


    ''In his past life Hikaru couldn''t even live more than a month after the apocalypse began. Even if he lived long enough, he and Painko had no connection. So how could he know of the egg''s existence?''


    ''It''s not Hikaru, so¡­ what''s going on?''


    Rayze was confused, he felt like his head was about to explode because countless questions appeared in his mind.


    Ptks!


    Razye couldn''t hold back and spat out a mouthful of blood. He used his sleeve to wipe the blood, then tried to return to building number 36.


    However, this time it was different from before.


    Previously, he could reach this ce in 3 hours. However, now he was much weaker than before, and building number 36 was more than 40 kilometers away from here.


    If Rayze wanted to return to that ce at his current speed it would probably take a day or even two days.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, after Hikaru left, Kiin did not clean his body, instead he immediately broke the egg''s head.


    He looked inside the egg with the weak light of the torch ced on the ground.


    Inside the egg was a small catfish, surrounded by a strange milky white mucus.


    But as soon as he cracked the top of the egg, a foul scent that made him almost faint entered his nose.


    That scent was worse than the smell of mucus on his body, it was like the smell of the corpses of a hundred peoplepressed into this egg.


    Kiin exhaled then took a deep breath, his eyes filled with determination.


    Then... Kiin started to take out the catfish inside and eat it. He didn''t try to cook it or prepare it, he even tried to drink all the liquid inside the egg.


    While eating it, he almost vomited hundreds of times, but he was able to control himself.


    This process took about 20 minutes. After he finished eating, he saw a small purple stone on the catfish''s head bone.


    He tried to remove the stone, and his intuition told him that he needed to swallow the stone.


    Kiin did not hesitate, as he immediately swallowed the stone.


    As soon as the stone entered his mouth, it immediately dissolved into liquid, and flowed straight into his throat and down to his stomach.


    Suddenly, a stream of information appeared in his mind. Kiin closed his eyes and began to digest that stream of information.


    More than 10 minutester, heughed loudly: "Hahahaha... Hahahaha..."


    "Wonderful¡­so wonderful. This super power is too suitable for me, hahahaha¡­"


    "This super power reminds me of a character in Anime. Hm¡­ if having the same nickname as that character is not good, then¡­ from now on, I am Painko."


    "Hahahaha¡­ I will bring pain to those who despised me. Of course, Rayze, you will also feel pain."


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    ¡­


    Hikaru naturally didn''t care what happened to Rayze and Kiin.


    After an hour, he returned to the Noack mansion. At this time, the vi was like a torch lighting up the sky around Noack Mountain.


    Hikaru followed the only road up to the vi. Along the way, he saw many corpses.


    The corpses lying on the way to the vi were not zombies, they were all normal people. There were more than 100 corpses scattered on the road leading up to the vi.


    Hikaru nced around, then didn''t care anymore.


    When he returned to the vi, Velys stood at the door to wee him.


    "Hikaru, you''re back¡­" Velys looked at Hikaru with eyes filled with sweetness and happiness.


    He also did not disappoint her. As soon as they met, he immediately came and kissed her soft lips.


    Velys suddenly wrapped her arms around his waist, hugged him tightly, then began to ''attack'' him.


    The two of them were immersed in a sweet kiss, as if the world was only theirs.


    After more than 5 minutes, Velys and Hikaru separated.


    Velys caressed his face and said: "You have worked hard today."


    Hikaru smiled and shook his head. He felt like a husband who was just returning to a cozy house.


    And Velys was like a wife, who always kept his house warm and tidy.


    "Um¡­ but when I see you, I feel like all my fatigue disappears."


    Hearing Hikaru say that, Velys smiled happily. Even though she knew he only said that to make her happy, that was enough, she didn''t need more.


    "Ah! You saw the bodies lying on the road, right?"


    "That''s right." Hearing Velys'' question, Hikaru immediately nodded: "Did you kill them?"


    Velys was a bit embarrassed now. She bowed her head and said: "Um... I... I was worried that they would harm this vi."


    "After all, this is our house and I don''t want anyone to destroy it."


    Velys was so adorable right now, it made Hikaru just want to hug her tightly.


    "You¡­ will you hate me?"


    "Heh?! Why will I hate you?"


    "Because¡­ I killed people¡­ killed a lot of people."


    "Hahaha¡­" Hikaruughed loudly: "It''s okay, in this world there is no right and wrong. Whoever''s fist is stronger is right."


    "Velys, if you were weak, this vi would have been taken over by those people, and even you yourself would have been in danger."


    "Don''t hesitate to kill if you''re in danger. Even if they haven''t posed a danger to us, as long as they appear dangerous, kill them."

 Chapter 161 Normal Day...

    ?


    Hearing that, Velys nodded, her face a little red: "Thank you for epting me."


    Hikaru was also about to say something but he suddenly thought of something interesting. He then bowed his head and whispered into Velys''s ear.


    When she heard what he said, her face became even redder, but she smiled and nodded.


    After that, Velys returned to her room. Hikaru then slowly walked into the mansion and entered the dining room.


    The table was already set with food, so all he just needed to do was sit down and enjoy.


    As soon as he sat down, someone suddenly appeared next to him, it was Lah.


    She sat next to him, a mysterious smile appeared on her face: "When you came back, you noticed Velys, do you only have Velys in your eyes?"


    Hikaru shrugged and said: "If you were a little stupid, maybe I would pay attention to you. However, you are too smart."


    "Heh?! Intelligence is the ability that God has given us. Don''t you know that I can help you with my smarts?"


    Hikaru shook his head: "Have you heard the story about the snake and the flute yer?"


    "Hmm?!"


    Hikaru said: "Once upon a time, there was a flute yer who raised a snake. That snake was a poisonous snake with extremely colorful colors, but it was also extremely intelligent."


    "Both of them have their duties, the flute yer was in charge of ying the flute, while the snake was in charge of dancing to the flute yer''s music."


    "The flute yer with the snake performed everywhere, they went to many kingdoms, and earned a lot of money."


    "The flute yer thought that the snake was his best friend, and that the two of them would be together for the rest of their lives, enjoying all the wealth and happiness together."


    "One day, while performing for the king of arge kingdom, the king felt very fond of the snake."


    "The king wanted to buy the snake so he decided to pay with a chest full of gold. That amount was veryrge, the flute yer can live in wealth for the rest of his life."


    "However, the flute yer refused, he felt that the snake was his best friend, so he did not want to sell his best friend."


    "The king did not stop his pursuit of the snake, he said that the snake did not belong to the flute yer. This made the flute yer angry. After all, the flute yer had raised the snake from when it was an egg until now so it was definitely his."


    "The king said, if he could prove that the snake belonged to him, then he would not try to buy the snake from him anymore. On the contrary, the king will give him that chest of gold."


    "The flute yer happily epted the challenge from the king. After that, the king called another flute yer, who had no ability to control snakes."


    "The new flute yer was the royal musician. When he yed the flute, the snake came out of the bag, and then moved ording to the royal musician''s introduction."


    "The flute yer was startled. He didn''t think that one day, the snake he raised would betray him."


    "The king then said that the snake only followed its instinct. Its instinct was to dance to the music, and it didn''t matter who the flute yer was."


    "In anger, the angry flute yer grabbed a knife and rushed to kill the snake. However, the snake easily avoided the knife, then bit the flute yer''s hand."


    "Because it was a poisonous snake, the flute yer quickly died. In the end, the snake became the king''s pet, and lived happily ever after."


    Lah tilted her head and asked, "So what does that have to do with me?"


    Hikaru smiled and said: "Lah, you are like a poisonous snake, as you are too smart."


    "The viper was actually tired of going around and performing for others, and he was also tired of his old master."


    "However, it was very smart, it knew that if it separates itself from the flute yer, it will have to find food on its own, as no one will give it food anymore."


    "Even without the flute yer, it would be a poisonous snake hated by everyone."


    "When the king wanted to adopt it, it immediately pretended that it was just acting on instinct, and that whoever yed the flute could make it dance ."


    "If it only acted on instinct, the flute yer wouldn''t be able to perform with it, and many people could do the same thing as the flute yer."


    "That''s why it pretended to be stupid. In the end, it bit the person who brought it to wealth and happiness to find a richer and happier ce.


    "Lah¡­ you are that snake. You are very smart, even if you pretend to be stupid, you will only make me worry more."


    Lah heard that and sighed: "Sigh, it seems like you don''t want to ept me. Is it because I am smart that you are so scared and worried?"


    "But I feel like Velys is smarter than me."


    Hikaru shook his head: "I can hold Velys in my hand, but I can''t hold you like her..."


    "Really¡­"


    Hikaru nodded: "That''s right. There is only one way that will make me trust you like her ..."


    "Hm?! "Tell me..." Lah looked at him with some interest.


    "I have a list of beautiful outfits. If you wear one every day, I can rethink the matter of trusting you."


    As soon as Hikaru finished speaking, he took out a servant outfit from Panara''s space. Of course, this outfit was nothing like a normal maid outfit.


    This kind of outfit could only be worn in the bedroom, for one person to see only.


    Lah saw the maid outfit that Hikaru held in his hand, and her face turned red.


    Even though she was over 30 years old, this was the first time she had seen outfits like this.


    You must know that Lah''s first kiss was with Hikaru.


    "Huh! Lah, let''s go, we don''t need to talk to someone like that." Future Lah spoke up: "What a lustful dog in heat, it makes me feel nauseous."


    Present Lah then stood up, and future Lah was happy, as she thought that present Lah had clearly seen Hikaru''s true nature.


    However, Lah''s next action made future Lah want to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Lah stood up, reached out and grabbed the clothes in Hikaru''s hand, then blushed and said shyly: "I... this is the first time I''ve worn this type of outfit, you... I''m just wearing it for you to see."


    Hikaru was also surprised by Lah''s actions. He thought Lah would get angry and go back to her room, or use her fist to talk to him.


    Lah performed far beyond what he had ever thought possible. Even her expression was like that of a girl who has just fallen in love, she was filled with shame but she still wanted to taste the forbidden fruit.


    Hikaru felt a headache, he never thought that Lah would change this much.


    Lah''s character setup almost copsed, what role does she y now? The female lead in a romance novel?


    He didn''t understand, nor did he want to understand. However, if Lah made an invitation and he did not respond, then he was not a man.


    "So¡­" Hikaru smiled and said: "I''ll see you after 10pm."


    At this time, Lah pouted and said: "You are going to meet Velys beforeing to see me?" Aren''t you afraid of being tired to death?"


    "Hahaha¡­ you should prepare yourself well, otherwise, I''m afraid the first one to die of fatigue will be you."


    "HuH! I also want to test who will surrender first." After Lah finished speaking, she hugged the embarrassing maid outfit and left.


    Hikaru sat on the chair, looked at Lah''s back, and thought about many things.


    "Rika, don''t you think Lah is strange?"


    [Heh?! Really? I feel she''s normal.]


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    "Normal? Is this normal?"


    [Sigh, master, all girls are like that. Women are like a book, the next page is not the same as the previous page, the speed of turning the book is also very fast.]


    "What do you mean¡­ Lah is still normal, it''s just that her mentality has changed?"


    [That''s right. Besides... she is gradually bing your ally, she''s giving up her status as the main character, so her personality changing is also normal.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru nodded, then continued to enjoy the food on the table.


    After eating, Hikaru returned to his room and bathed in the hot tub. It could be said that his life wasfortable now.


    Currently, there are probably many people facing terrible cold and food shortages.


    But nothing seemed to have changed in Hikaru''s life. He could still eat food, take hot baths, and he even lived with 3 girls as beautiful as angels.


    If he didn''t have the status of a viin, he felt that his current life would be very good.


    In this vi, Velys also possessed extremely powerful super powers, and she could protect him.


    Velys could also create water and heat easily with her super power.


    In other words, Hikaru''s current life was no different from that of a king.


    After showering, he took out a clean set of pajamas from Panara''s space, then sat on the bed, waiting for someone.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    A knock sounded on the door, and Hikaru knew who was knocking.


    "Come in!" Hikaru spoke up.


    The door opened and Velys entered. Hikaru was surprised when he saw her.


    Velys was now wearing a pink JK uniform, with white cat ears on her head, and a white cat tail on her back.


    Velys stood in front of him, she looked extremely shy, and her face was red.


    In fact, he wanted to make Velys wear cat ears and a cat tail to make their fun even more fun. But he didn''t think she would coordinate her cat ears and tail with her JK uniform.


    Great, excellent, wonderfull.


    Too cute.


    100 points, nothing to criticize.


    Velys said shyly: "I... I dressed like this, do you like it?"


    Hikaru took a deep breath, then... The next thing that took ce was the tense battle between him and Velys.


    The two fought for more than 3 hours, of course, the victory belonged to Hikaru.


    Thanks to Velys'' outfit, their ''fight'' is even more interesting and awesome.


    Lying on the bed, Velys hugged him tightly as if she was afraid that he would disappear. Her face was red, and it was filled with satisfaction and happiness.


    "Hikaru, since this mansion is constantly lit, in the night sky, it is like a blinding torch. The survivors kepting towards this ce so¡­ I killed all the intruders."


    "Is it wrong or right for me to do so? Would¡­ would it be too cruel for me to do so?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru felt a bit amused: "No, like I said, you need to do that. In this world, anyone can endanger us."


    "Um¡­" Velys nodded, pressing her face against his chest: "I understand. I only need you, it doesn''t matter whether other people exist or not."

 Chapter 162 The Night... Aikos Thinking

    ?


    Velys nodded, she seemed to sense that Hikaru wasn''tforting her, it was more like he was simply telling her the truth.


    After Velys fell asleep, Hikaru continued his journey.


    He got dressed, then went to Lah''s room.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    There was a knock on the door, and the door suddenly opened just as Hikaru finished knocking.


    He frowned and looked inside. Even though it was pitch dark inside, he still saw a person standing next to the bed.


    Hikaru went inside and closed the door.


    Suddenly, a candlelight was lit. The candlelight was a bit dim but it was enough for him to clearly see the person standing across from him.


    At this time, Lah was wearing a maid outfit, however, the skirt was very short as it only reached her mid-thigh. If she walked, the scenery inside her skirt would be revealed.


    The shirt she wore was also not too discreet, in the middle of the chest there was arge hole, revealing a part of her two snow-white mountains, that was full of charm.


    Lah''s snow-white face was starting to turn red from embarrassment.


    Hikaru was shocked, as he never thought that Lah would dare to wear that outfit.


    Under the dim candlelight, Lah became even more beautiful and seductive than usual. Combined with the stimting outfit she was wearing, Lah now looked like a wonderful dish that was inviting him to enjoy.


    Lah covered her chest with her hands, her face a little embarrassed as she said: "You... don''t stare at me like that."


    Hikaru took a deep breath.


    Is that Lah?


    Why would she say such sweet and embarrassing words?


    Could it be that... Lah is really dead, has someone else taken over her body?


    He couldn''t believe that Lah could make such an expression.


    At this moment, future Lah waspletely silent and desperate. She herself had never worn such embarrassing outfits.


    But now, the current Lah was trying to please the person who will kill her in the future.


    Moreover Lah even had a shy expression like a girl in love, and this made future Lahpletely desperate, as she was unable to say anything more.


    "Are you really wearing that?"


    Hearing Hikaru''s question, Lah pursed her lips and nodded: "Um... you said... if I wear it, you will trust me more."


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    He shook his head and said: "Are you a child? Do you believe whatever I say?"


    "But¡­ Velys also believes everything you say."


    Hikaru now walked up to Lah, then sat on her bed.


    Even though it was the end of the world, Lah''s bed was extremely clean, and it even smelled of seductive perfume.


    Lah pouted and said: "You... don''t you find me attractive?"


    "Of course I do." Hikaru shrugged and said: "However... I can''t ''eat'' you either."


    "Huh! Don''t think I don''t know the truth, you just spent all your physical strength on Velys, so how can you ''fight'' me?"


    "Ah! You can try me¡­"


    Lah pursed her lips tightly, suddenly, her heartbeat elerated, her body felt hot, and her face turned red like a block of embers.


    "You¡­ can you really still continue?" Lah asked somewhat doubtfully.


    "Of course. Like I said, you can try me. Are you afraid? Hikaruughed, his voice filled with provocation and teasing.


    "No! No! No!" Future Lah screamed: "You... stop, what the hell are you nning on doing?"


    "Lah! I warn you, if you dare to do that to him, I will¡­ I will¡­"


    Future Lah wanted to threaten present Lah, however, future Lah did not have any basis to threaten present Lah.


    Future Lah was just a soul living inside the body of the current Lah. To be more precise, all she could do was talk and watch.


    Of course, only present Lah could hear future Lah''s words.


    "Heh?!" Present Lah thenmunicated with future Lah through her thoughts: "You also wanted to do this with him, right?"


    "AAA!!! Silence! Shut up! I don''t want to, I''m not a whore."


    "Don''t lie to yourself, I''ve seen your memories, you want this too."


    "No! No! No! Stop, please, I beg you to stop. I don''t want¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ the more you want me to stop, the more I want to continue."


    "You¡­ don''t regret it. Later, you will clearly see his true nature."


    "Heh?! Now I want to see everything inside him."


    "You¡­ you¡­ bastard! I don''t want to see those dirty things."


    Lah didn''t answer right now, she said to Hikaru a little shyly: "So... what do you want me to do?" I think¡­ you didn''t ask me to wear this outfit just to admire it right?"


    Hikaru shrugged: "Hm¡­ that depends on you. Let''s see¡­ how brave you are."


    Lah pouted: "This¡­ this is my first time. I don''t want things to be that simple either."


    "So did I juste here to see you wearing that outfit?"


    Lah frowned in thought, then she suddenly knelt between Hikaru''s legs, looking up at him: "Master, I... I can use my mouth, is that okay?"


    "AAA!!! Lah! You are crazy, you are crazy! Stop it!!!" Future Lah screamed in despair.


    However, no matter how much future Lah screamed, present Lah didn''t need to wait for Hikaru to answer, as she took action.


    Lah bowed her head, opened her mouth slightly, and used her mouth to slowly unzip Hikaru''s pants, then...


    At first, Lah was quite clumsy. Hikaru also couldn''t believe that a 30 year old woman was doing this for the first time.


    She was very different from Velys.


    Although it was Velys first time doing this with him, she quickly became proficient, and even professional.


    Lah was different, no matter how hard she tried, she was still clumsy.


    Sometimes she even scraped her teeth against his ''thing'', making him feel a little ufortable.


    However, that difort was like a little highlight to make their ''fun'' even better.


    More than 30 minutester, Hikaru frowned. He held Lah''s head tightly, and Lah also felt something wasing.


    Lah frowned, her throat moving slightly as if she was trying to swallow something.


    A momentter, Hikaru''s hands loosened, giving Lah a chance to release his ''thing''.


    Cough! Cough!


    Lah coughed for a long time, then said angrily: "This is my first time, can''t you be a little gentler?"


    "Hahaha¡­ sorry, next time, I will be gentler." Hikaru said with a smile, then he suddenly looked towards the door as if he saw something very interesting.


    Lah also looked towards the door, she also felt something,she then smiled and said: "Let me clean you."


    Lah continued to kneel between his legs, then used her tongue to clean his ''thing''. But it seemed like the more she tried to clean it, the dirtier it got.


    Lah pouted and said: "Are you a child? After doing it with Velys, are you still this hard?"


    "Of course. If you want, I can have fun with you until morning."


    "Huh! I also don''t want to be ravaged by you until morning... but..." Lah stretched out her tongue and said: "But I can help you one more time."


    After that, their fun continued.


    ¡­


    Outside, Aiko stood with her ear pressed against the door, clearly hearing the lewd sounds echoing inside.


    In fact, the soundproofing in this ce was quite poor. Plus, this ce was extremely quiet, so any sound thates out from a room bes quite easy to hear.


    Aiko covered her mouth with both hands,pletely unaware that Lah would also be Hikaru''s woman.


    ''Am I the only one who hasn''t decided yet?''


    ''Could it be¡­ I''m the one who will be isted in this ce?''


    ''But¡­ he doesn''t consider me his woman. He only sees me as his ve.''


    ''What should I do?''


    ''Should I go back to Rakan?''


    ''No! I have suffered for more than 15 years, I don''t want to continue suffering anymore.''


    ''But¡­ if I leave this ce, where will I go?''


    Suddenly, Aiko remembered what Velys said.


    "Aiko, the world order has broken down, whoever is strong, makes thew."


    "In this ce, Hikaru is the king. Do you want to go out there and fight the harshness of the apocalypse?"


    Aiko bowed her head, not knowing what to say. She suddenly became confused and hopeless about her future.


    To be a toy in the hands of others or to survive on my own in the apocalypse, I must choose one of these two options.


    Although she liked Hikaru a little, he had too many women, which made Aiko''s monogamy mentality intolerable.


    But¡­ in this ce, she felt Velys'' respect, she felt the warmth of the atmosphere, and she ate delicious food.


    Even though it was the end of the world, life in this ce was very good, and she was even happier than when she was in Rakan''s house.


    Aiko sighed, then left, carrying countless questions and worries.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, on the highway leading to Ukko city, a convoy of more than 20 vehicles was stopped in the middle of the road.


    A group of about 50 people gathered on the side of the road, huddled in cold clothes.


    There was a lot of snow, and there was snow on their heads and shoulders.


    Delmor and Akiko stood facing those people. Delmor''s expression was extremely ufortable. He frowned and said: "Are you saying you don''t want to follow me to Ukko city?"


    "At first you all agreed with my n, now you''ve changed your mind."


    "So¡­ what do you all want?"


    "Huh!" An angry young man shouted: "At first we all thought that this trip would be easy thanks to adequate food."


    "But the more I drove, the more snow fell. The road surface is slippery, and the tyres cannot move."


    "Even the front of the car is covered by snow, we cannot move by car. But you say we should abandon the car and walk, are you crazy?


    "That''s right." Another person said: "In terrible weather like this, traveling by car is difficult, walking is even more impossible."


    "Why is it impossible?" Delmor frowned and said: "There are only 10 kilometers left to reach Ukko city, can''t you guys walk another 10 kilometers?"


    "This is the end of the world, not an ordinary era. If we don''t have a car, we have to walk. What are you looking forward to? Can a bus route take us where we want to go?"


    "Or a ne with a heater and plenty of food? I hope you can see reality clearly. This is the end of the world, not an amusement park, put away your unreasonable demands and get to work."

 Chapter 163 Akikos Thinking

    ?


    The crowd who heard Delmor immediately felt extremely angry, however, Delmor was being reasonable.


    But humans are strange animals. Even though they know they are wrong, they won''t ept it.


    "You¡­ You are crazy. In the old vi, at least we still had a ce to hide from the cold, now we have to stay outside, and there is nowhere for us to warm up."


    "That''s right. Look around, it''s all forest and snow, the temperature right now is probably down to -10 degrees Celsius."


    "I want to go back to the vi, huhuhu¡­"


    Delmor nced at the people around him, then said in an annoyed tone: "At first, you all agreed with my opinion, but now you want to go back."


    "Okay, anyone who wants to go back can get out of here. Anyone who wants to follow me can stay."


    Hearing that, the crowd began to worry and feel a little scared. In fact, the people in this ce were cowards who wanted a safe ce to live, so they followed Delmor.


    With Delmor as their leader, they could survive in this harsh world.


    Without Delmor, they didn''t know what to do. They didn''t even know where to find more food or where to find supplies after using up all their food reserves.


    To be more precise, the people who followed Delmor were useless and they could not survive on their own in the apocalypse.


    At this moment, a young man suddenly came out of the crowd and shouted angrily: "You brought us here, and now you want to chase us away, what do you want?"


    "I''m the one who should ask you what you want." Delmor frowned and said: "It seems... you are the one who encouraged them to oppose me, right?"


    "You¡­" The young man suddenly took a step back. He looked around, and when he did not see Alec''s appearance, he became more confident.


    "That''s right. So what? We''re just doing the right thing. We had a safe ce, but you gave it up, then you led us hundreds of kilometers to an unknown ce."


    "Delmor, I feel that you are not fit to lead us. Your decisions are full of mistakes, I think¡­ I should be the leader."


    "Oh! It seems¡­ are you nning to y the game of thrones with me?" Delmor''s face remained calm, however, his eyes that were fixed at the young man were filled with murderous intent.


    That young man was not afraid either, he nced at Rina and Akiko, his face showing extreme greed.


    "That''s right. I feel that I am the best leader. I¡­ can¡­"


    BAM!


    Before the young man could finish his sentence, Delmor''s fist hit him in the face.


    Delmor put all of his strength in that punch and of course, the power of an evolved person is extremely terrifying.


    The power contained in Delmor''s was so terrible that it caused the young man''s head to shatter, shreds of flesh, blood and brains flew everywhere, and sshed onto the people standing around.


    The man''s head was broken, leaving the lower jaw and tongue slightly twitching, but a momentter, the young man''s body also fell to the ground.


    When the surrounding people saw this scene, they were scared and some even vomited.


    The scene before their eyes was too horrifying. This was the first time they had seen someone who could smash another person''s head with just a fist.


    Akiko and Rina were also scared. As for Rina, this was the first time she was witnessing such a terrible scene.


    Even horror movies didn''t have scenes this terrible.


    "Oeh!!" Rina vomited. She held her throat with one hand and her stomach with the other, as she vomited continuously.


    Akiko was better, after all she was a police officer and she often saw dead bodies and murders. However, when she saw the scene before her eyes, she could only frown and cover her mouth.


    Her stomach felt like it was growling, the food that was digested wanted to rush out of her mouth through the way it had entered.


    Luckily Akiko was able to control herself, however, her eyes were focused on Delmor.


    ''Delmor¡­ why have you changed so much?''


    Akiko felt extremely confused. At first, Delmor radiated an extremely bright aura that made people feel warm and secure .


    Thanks to that, Akiko trusted and followed him, moreover she created a base for survivors with him.


    However, just a few days had passed, and Delmor had changed to the point that Akiko could no longer recognize him.


    At this moment, as Delmor stood before her she could not feel any warmth or trust.


    Instead there was horror, brutality and dictatorship. Delmor seemed to just want everyone to listen to his opinion instead of listening to everyone else''s opinion.


    Akiko suddenly felt a bit regretful about following Delmor.


    ''Lah¡­ what are you doing now, is Hikaru treating you well?''


    At this moment, Akiko also felt that she was useless and weak.


    During the most dangerous times, when she couldn''t fight, Lah was her protector.


    The same thing is happening now. While everyone needs a better leader, she could do nothing but watch Delmor dominate everyone with his brutality.


    Delmor, after killing someone, felt veryfortable. That''s right, he didn''t feel scared or nauseous, and he didn''t even have a feeling of guilt in his mind.


    Instead, Delmor felt extremelyfortable. It was as if he had let go of all the anger and negative emotions he had been holding back for so long.


    Delmor breathed a sigh of relief¡­


    ''It seems... killing people is also a way to relieve stress.''


    ''But¡­ this power is also too terrifying. One of my punches crushed an adult''s head. So how strong is Hikaru?''


    At this moment, Delmor suddenly felt that Hikaru was an extremely terrifying existence.


    ''Luckily I didn''t be his enemy, otherwise, I''m afraid the next person to die would be me.''


    Delmor shook his head, as he did not think about it anymore. He looked at the faces full of fear and anxiety of the people around him and said: "Who among you wants to be a leader, stand before me."


    The crowd was silent. Fear engulfed them all. It seemed like they weren''t just shaking from the cold, they were also shaking from fear.


    Everyone''s faces were pale, their mouths were open, as they did not know what to say.


    After a while, no one said anything.


    "If no one objects, let''s continue our journey to Ukko city. I hope we will not encounter any simr cases."


    "If there is someone who wants to test my patience, this is their oue."


    Delmor said as he pointed to the headless body of the young man lying on the ground.


    The crowd immediately nodded continuously.


    Delmor then turned and entered the car, Akiko also followed him. Rina thought for a long time and decided to get in another car as she did not want to sit in the same car with Delmor anymore.


    Inside the car, Akiko sat in the passenger seat, she looked at Delmor and said: "You... Why did you kill that young man? We could have talked, discussed, listened to everyone''s opinions and then¡­"


    "Afterward?" Delmor said contemptuously: "Akiko, I don''t know if you are naive or stupid. Didn''t you see that bastard''s eyes?"


    "His eyes were filled with greed and lust. He even paid attention to Rina and you, what do you want me to do?"


    "I should sit down, discuss with him how to strip off all your clothes and then eat you like a dish?"


    Hearing that, Akiko gritted her teeth, but she didn''t answer because Delmor was right.


    Akiko also noticed the young man''s eyes filled with greed and lust.


    "But¡­"


    "Akiko!" Delmor suddenly interrupted Akiko: "If you decide to follow me, I advise you to listen to what I say, and do what I want."


    "I know you feel ufortable when I kill people easily. However, the world now is different from before."


    "If I didn''t have the strength, if I were weak, the person lying on the ground right now would be me, not that young man."


    "I also don''t have enough time or patience to listen to what weak people say and need."


    "The weak serve the strong, the strong give them a safe ce to live and protect them, that''s enough."


    "Do you understand, Akiko? This world is a forest without rules. The strong are the ones who write the rules for this forest."


    "In this day and age, there is no ce for pity or kindness. Those things will only make you die faster."


    "Akiko, if it weren''t for me, you would be a sex toy in the hands of someone thanks to your stupidity and kindness."


    "What do you want next? Do you want me to feed them for the rest of their lives? Do you want me to take care of them like a volunteer worker who takes care of the elderly in a nursing home?"


    Akiko bowed her head silently because she knew what Delmor was saying was right.


    It''s just... Akiko still couldn''t ept those truths. She was trying to hold on to what little humanity was left of humanity.


    But it seems¡­ that she was wrong.


    And of course, if what Akiko believes is wrong then what Delmor is doing is right.


    Only brutality and strength can rule this world in the apocalyptic age.


    Akiko bowed her head and said: "I... I understand."


    "Good! I hope you can help me create a base for the survivors."


    "But¡­" Akiko suddenly said: "Why don''t we build a base just for ourselves?"


    "No! Akiko, you don''t understand." Delmor shook his head and said: "We need to create a base for the survivors. It''s not just for myself."


    "What do you mean?" Akiko frowned, feeling extremely confused.


    "Hahaha¡­ you will understand then."

 Chapter 164 Maybe Hes Coming

    ?


    Akiko felt confused. She felt that Delmor hadpletely changed, and she no longer knew exactly what he was nning.


    However, Akiko was now on the same boat as Delmor, which was floating in the middle of the sea, and unable to return.


    She felt a bit regretful about following Delmor, but there is no medicine for regret in the world.


    At the same time, Rina walked up to a random car. The two people sitting in the car also felt a bit surprised, but they didn''t dare say much.


    Everyone knew that Rina had a wolf with the ability to use extremely terrifying electric superpowers.


    The power of that wolf also made them feel fear and despair.


    That''s why, when they saw Rina getting into the car, they could only stay silent as they didn''t dare to say much.


    "Turn around and go back to the city."


    "Heh?!" The young driver felt like he had heard wrong and asked again: "What do you mean?" We¡­"


    "Are you deaf?" Rina''s voice was filled with annoyance and anger: "I said...go back to the city, we don''t have to follow Delmor."


    "But¡­" The young man hesitated. The previous scene was still fresh in his mind, and it was extremely horrifying and scary.


    He was afraid that if he did as Rina said, it would make Delmor angry, moreover he was afraid that he would end up like that young man.


    "I¡­ I don''t dare. If Delmor knew, he would..." The young man trembled in fear.


    In fact, he was also afraid of Rina. As long as she wanted, that wolf Alec would easily kill him right away.


    "Don''t worry about Delmor. I will protect you. You also saw how Delmor treated us, do you want to live under his control?"


    Rina said angrily: "With Alec protecting us, we can also survive on our own. Besides¡­ I know a safe ce that I can take you to."


    "Really?" The young man and girl sitting in the car felt a little hopeful when they heard that.


    If Rina was telling the truth, there would be no need for them to follow Delmor. Now that everyone has gotten in the car, if he steps on the gas pedal, Delmor may not be able to catch up with him in time.


    "Rina, are you telling the truth?"


    "I don''t need to lie to you. I''m tired of following someone like him." Rina frowned and said: "He always wants me to do what he wants. It seems like he sees me as a little girl who needs to be managed."


    "Let''s go, don''t waste time. He won''t think we''ll leave. Besides, he also said that if we don''t want to follow him, we can leave."


    The young man heard what Rina said and felt that it was extremely reasonable. He took a deep breath, and in the end, he decided to listen to Rina''s words.


    Anyway, he didn''t want to be ruled by such a brutal person. If one day Delmor felt unhappy and wanted to kill everyone, he would not be able to escape.


    The young man took a deep breath and said: "Good! I believe in you, and I hope you can help me move towards a better future."


    "Of course. You should remember, Alec only listens to my orders. With him, we don''t need to fear zombies." Rina said confidently.


    That young man gritted his teeth and said: "Good! I trust you."


    Then, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove back to the city. Everyone else who saw this scene nced towards Delmor''s car.


    Realizing that Delmor was not responding, they immediately jumped into the car, quickly started the car, then chased the first car that fled.


    In just 30 seconds, everyone left, only 20 people remained. Those who remained were those who decided to endure Delmor''s rule no matter how cruel he was.


    They had lost hope in running away and liberating themselves.


    In the car, Delmor saw what was happening behind him, however, he did not stop. On the contrary, he smiled, as he felt extremely satisfied.


    "Why are youughing? Don''t you see they''ve already started to run away?


    "So what?" Delmor smiled and said: "Those who run away are those who cannot obey my orders."


    "Instead of trying to drive them away or kill them, now, running away is very much in line with my intentions. The remaining people are those who will never resist my orders."


    "They will be good puppets for us to build a base for. Of course, if they agree to stay, I won''t let them starve."


    Hearing that, Akiko bowed her head and sighed. She did not know whether to believe what Delmor had just said or not.


    "Delmor, I think we should find somewhere to take shelter, the temperature is dropping rapidly. If we continue to stay outside, I''m afraid everyone will freeze to death."


    Delmor heard Akiko''s words and nodded: "Don''t worry. We will drive for about 10 kilometers, through the forest, and we will reach a safe area."


    "Safe area?" Akiko asked confusedly.


    "That''s right. I have researched it. After passing through this area, we will enter the disaster shelter area."


    "Disaster shelter area?" Akiko frowned and asked.


    "That''s right. It is a special area located near the city of Ukko. Because Ukko city is located between tworge rivers, ? of the city borders the sea, so it often encounters natural disasters.


    "The Ukko city government built a bunker area located in a mountain cave. That ce is extremely safe, moreover earthquakes, tsunamis or tornadoes will not affect that ce."


    "There are even a lot of supplies, food, and grain inside that ce."


    "As long as we get there, we will be safe, and we can even live there for a long time."


    Akiko frowned and said: "But¡­ if we know about that ce, that means that other people also know about that ce. Surely the shelter you just mentioned has been taken over by someone."


    "I''m not sure yet but¡­" Delmor smiled and said: "That shelter is located next to a mountain, and that mountain is surrounded by a forest."


    "Before the end of the world started, it was the anniversary of the founding of Ukko city, so most of the people gathered in the city center."


    "If they want to get to the shelter, they have to go through the forest. In this weather, getting through the forest is almost impossible."


    "Why?" Akiko asked: "We also have to go through the forest like them, why can we do it but they can''t?"


    "Because we only need to travel about 10 kilometers, and the road is not difficult." Delmor exined: "while they need to cross 30 kilometers in the forest. Also the road they are taking is uphill, the more they travel, the more difficult it bes."


    "Strange, why did the Ukko city government build a shelter in a ce where it is difficult for people to get there?" Akiko frowned and said.


    Delmorughed loudly: "Hahaha... Akiko, do you really not know or are you pretending not to know?"


    Akiko nced at Delmor, as she felt that he wasughing at her: "I really don''t understand."


    "Hahahaha¡­ first, I thought they built a shelter in that location to avoid earthquakes. Even if there is a tsunami, it is located in a ce where sea water cannot reach."


    "However, I was wrong. They built it in that ce just so people using helicopters could get there. So¡­ who can use a helicopter?"


    Akiko frowned and said: "If helicopters can be used in the city, then it can only be the military or..."


    She suddenly realized something, her mouth opened without knowing what to say.


    "Yes¡­" Delmor smiled and said: "Only the rulers of the city can get there. They built that ce for themselves, not for the poor people."


    Akiko took a deep breath. For people like her who respect justice and righteousness, this is a truth she can hardly ept.


    However, ording to what Delmor just said, it was probably true. And Akiko also realized that the world was darker than she thought.


    "But¡­ if that were the case then that ce would definitely have been taken over by someone else. If they are the rulers of the city, we certainly cannotpete with them for that ce."


    "Why can''t we?" Delmor nced at Akiko, then smiled confidently: "We can defeat them and take back the bunker."


    Akiko took a deep breath, she didn''t understand why Delmor was so confident.


    "I should warn you first." "They may have guns and other weapons that are absolutely terrifying," Akiko said. If we''re not careful, we''ll definitely¡­"


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it, there''s no need for you and the others to risk your lives." Delmor said confidently, then leaned back on the car seat and closed his eyes to rest.


    Akiko could only sigh, as she did not know what her future would be like.


    Even though Delmor''s eyes were closed, he was looking at the "encyclopedia". Inside the encyclopedia was a zombie corpse.


    It was the corpse of the Tanker zombie that Hikaru killed, Delmor had picked up the corpse and stored it.


    After evolving thanks to Hikaru''s help, the encyclopedia had a new function, ''resource resolution''.


    Naturally, Delmor immediately used the function. The Zombie Tanker''s corpse could withstand both bullets and grenades.


    If it was turned into a suit of armor, even if his opponent uses a gun, Delmor won''t be worried.


    What he was doing now was to wait for the encyclopedia to start automatically creating the armor for him.


    ording to his estimate, in just 2 days he will own an invulnerable armor.


    ¡­


    The next morning, at the Noack mansion. Hikaru woke up in bed, of course, he was still inside his room.


    Yesterday, after being served by Lah, he returned to his room.


    When he returned Velys was gone, he knew she had gone back to her own room.


    Hikaruy in bed, and thought about what was about to happen with some anticipation in his heart.


    He didn''t rush to get up, instead he opened the system store and checked to see what new items there would be in the store today.


    Hikaru checked in the store, and found nothing special. There were a few Tier E items, but they didn''t seem too useful to him.


    He turned off the system information panel, theny on the bed.


    Currently, the outside temperature had dropped to only -10 degrees Celsius, but around the Noack vi it was not cold.


    On the contrary, the ce was very warm thanks to Velys''s mes that were floating around.


    Hikaruy in bed for more than 30 minutes, then smiled and said: "Maybe he''sing."

 Chapter 165 Rakan...

    ?


    Hikaru changed clothes, then headed to the living room. The living room was now full of people.


    Lah saw himing and winked, then licked her lips as if seducing him.


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    ''Do you see Velys here? Are you provoking her?''


    Aiko was different, right now, her eyes looking at him were filled with shame and confusion.


    Aiko asionally looked towards him, her face red, then looked away again.


    At this time, Velys came over carrying a tray of food. She smiled and said: "Is everyone gathered enough? Let''s enjoy breakfast together."


    Each te of hot food is ced on the table, the scent emitted stimtes everyone''s appetite.


    Velys'' cooking ability is getting better and better, if the world doesn''t end, with this cooking ability, Velys can be a great chef.


    Hikaru didn''t say anything more, immediately sat at the table, and with everyone began to enjoy the delicious food cooked by Velys.


    Outside, it was snowing heavily. However, there is almost no snow on the grounds of the Noack vi thanks to the fireballs floating around the vi.


    They make the vi warmer, people inside the vi don''t even need to wear cold clothes.


    It can be said that inside the Noack vi and outside the vi are twopletely opposite worlds.


    In this ce there seems to be only peace and warmth. There is enough food, there is no shortage of anything, even the amount of food that Hikaru has stored is enough for 100 people to use for more than 50 years without missing anything.


    Velys will take care of clean water, heating and cooking. With Velys'' superpowers, she easily extracts clean water from the air.


    Besides, she can also get water from underground springs and snow.


    Of course, Velys is also taking on the additional task of protecting this vi. No, she''s protecting this entire small mountain.


    Velys watched everyone eat and talk to each other, feeling extremely warm inside.


    It seems that this is the scene that she has been dreaming of for a long time. No matter how cold or brutal it is outside, inside this vi, everything is still warm.


    When Velys looked towards Hikaru, her eyes were filled with tenderness. Lah also saw Velys''s eyes, after all, everyone was sitting around, very close to each other.


    Lah realized, those were the eyes of a lover.


    "HuH! A poor girl was tricked by Hikaru, then killed by him. Poor thing, until now she still hasn''t realized that she was tricked by him." Future Lah said, her voice was so loud that only present Lah could hear.


    "What do you mean¡­" Present Lah used her thoughts tomunicate with future Lah: "Was Velys also killed by Hikaru in the future?"


    "That''s right." Future Lah said, her voice filled with anger and despair: "Sigh, Velys used all her powers to save him, to the point that the energy crystal inside her heart shattered. "


    "But Hikaru was different. After Velys saved him, he didn''t hesitate and took out a knife and stabbed her in the heart."


    "Not only that, he also threw her body into the sea. He is like a cold sword without love. If you are useless, he will throw you away easily."


    Lah frowned and nced at Hikaru, then said to future Lah: "So¡­ why did I see in your memory that Hikaru was holding Velys''s body crying?"


    "I don''t understand either." Future Lah replied: "In fact, after Hikaru killed Velys, he hugged her and cried for a long time. However, I think that after Velys died, his good nature emerged."


    "Strange, if so, why did he throw Velys'' body into the sea?" Present Lah asked.


    "I do not know."


    Future and present Lah both fell silent, feeling confused with what Hikaru had done.


    However, the current Lah seemed to feel that something was not right. Compared to the Hikaru that future Lah just talked about, the current Hikaru definitely wouldn''t do such things.


    "I think¡­ there must be some reason why he did that."


    "Sigh, you¡­ okay, I don''t want to say anymore. I just hope you don''t keep doing the same thing asst night."


    "Hahaha¡­ no!"


    Future Lah: "¡­"


    Lah suddenly nced at Hikaru and Velys, her eyes seemed to be seeing something extremely interesting.


    Aiko also saw Velys'' eyes looking at Hikaru at this time. Of course she knew what that look represented.


    Aiko now bowed her head, Velys and Hikaru''s words appeared in her mind again.


    ''Could it be that... to hold on to this bit of warmth, I need to pay such a big price?''


    Hikaru ate while looking out the window as if waiting for something.


    Suddenly, Velys stood up, but everything was slow.


    Countless bullets came from unknown sources. There were no gunshots or any warning signs.


    Bullets were fired into the vi, through the windows, straight towards them like rain.


    SPREAD!


    SPREAD!


    SPREAD!


    SPREAD!


    SPREAD!


    SPREAD!


    The bullets devastated everything, and the sound of broken ss echoed continuously.


    Velys waved her hand, and a wall of ice suddenly appeared, blocking the window.


    Aiko hugged her head. Right now, she felt someone holding her tightly, using their body to shield her.


    The feeling was very familiar, it seemed like she had felt this feeling of safety and warmth in the past.


    After the ice wall was erected by Velys, the bullets could not prate the ice wall so Aiko slowly opened her eyes.


    Right now, what caught Aiko''s eyes was Hikaru''s face. He was using his body to shield her.


    There was a lot of blood on Hikaru''s left shoulder. The blood soaked his shirt, then fell on the ground.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Aiko stammered. She never thought that Hikaru would use his body to shield her.


    Hikaru was even seriously injured, bleeding profusely, making her both scared and worried.


    "Why? Why did you do that?" Aiko asked confusedly.


    "This is not the time for small talk." Hikaru frowned and said: "Keep your head down, otherwise you will get hurt."


    Aiko obediently followed Hikaru''s words, however, when she bowed her head, her face was pressed against his chest.


    Even though blood had soaked part of his shirt, she still didn''t feel dirty, on the contrary, she felt extremely warm and safe.


    As if she only needed him, even if the world copsed, he would protect her.


    Lah is an evolved person after all, as soon as she sensed something was wrong, she retreated, hiding behind the wall.


    However, what surprised her was that Hikaru was injured.


    It must be known that Hikaru''s speed and strength are not inferior to Lah''s, but for him to be so slow that two bullets pierced his shoulder is too strange.


    But when Lah looked closely, she wasn''t surprised to see him dragging Aiko along. If Hikaru was alone, he certainly wouldn''t have been injured.


    But if he brought another person and also helped keep that person safe, that would be extremely difficult.


    "Hikaru saved that girl? What the hell is happening here? Did he just save that girl?" Future Lah was so scared when she saw this scene that she couldn''t believe what was happening before her eyes.


    "That''s right. He just saved Aiko. Aww¡­ Hikaru is so charming right now, right?"


    "You¡­ sigh, I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    Velys was different at this time, she saw Hikaru''s shoulder de covered in blood, her eyes suddenly lost their gentleness and calmness.


    Inside that eye contact suddenly emitted a terrifying murderous aura and a sharpness like a knife.


    Lah suddenly shivered, she looked towards Velys. Seeing her eyes, Lah felt a little scared.


    She never thought that a gentle and calm person, always smiling friendly to everyone like Velys, would now be so scary.


    "Ah! Horrible too." Future Lah couldn''t control herself and eximed: "That look... she''s about to destroy everything." You should find a safe ce to hide, otherwise, she will kill you too."


    As soon as future Lah''s words ended, Velys immediately stomped her feet, the ground shattered, she shot outward like a bullet.


    ¡­


    Outside, Rakan hid at the foot of the mountain, inside arge tree. In fact, this is a fake tree that he created.


    Inside the tree, Rakan looked outside through the screens appearing in front of him. Those screens were all images that his droids observed.


    "Huh! Hikaru, you didn''t think I could find this ce, right?"


    "Hahaha¡­ it''s not over yet, I still have a lot to show you. I hope you don''t die too quickly."


    Rakan crossed his arms over his chest and smiled contemptuously. Above his head was a cube emitting a strange purple light.


    On the screen, the window was blocked by a block of ice, bullets hitting that block of ice did not damage it.


    Seeing that, Rakan frowned and muttered...


    "This time¡­ I will definitely not fail. I have prepared more than 12 ns to kill you. Even if there are 10 people inside with super powers, I can still defeat you."


    Ri¡­ Ri¡­ Ri¡­


    Suddenly, one screen lost signal. Rakan frowned: ''Weird, is it a bug?''


    He nced at the Radar, it did not disy any danger signals. It seemed like the droid disappeared on its own.


    Ri¡­ Ri¡­ Ri¡­


    Another signal loss sound rang out, another Droid had also lost signal.


    Rakan was not afraid at all. At this moment, he no longer looked at the screens but focused on the Radar.


    10 secondster, a small red dot appeared on the Radar approaching the Droid at a terrible speed, but then that red dot immediately disappeared.


    Ri¡­ Ri¡­


    Another Droid lost signal.


    ''What the hell is happening here? Is there an object so fast that Radar can''t catch up?''


    "System, reopen the stored video." Rakan ordered. Each Droid stores system security images, if he needs, he can open those videos to review.


    On the video, before the Droid disappeared, he saw a dark shadow flying out of the vi.


    "Is it Hikaru? No, it''s not him. That ck shadow is much smaller than him."


    Rakan ordered another Droid toe check on the Droid that had just lost its signal.


    On the screen, the Droid lost its signal lying on the ground, an extremely thin piece of ice stuck in the middle of it.


    "That is¡­ ice? Could it be that¡­"


    Ri¡­ Ri¡­


    The testing droid also lost signal.

 Chapter 166 Hikaru… Do you like my gift?

    <h4>Chapter 166 Hikaru¡­ Do you like my gift?</h4>


    Rakan wasn''t worried or afraid as he saw this. No, it''s wrong to say he was not worried, he was just a little worried because he had many other ns.


    Rakan waved his hand, another screen appeared. He operated the screen, then ordered: "Aim at that vi, shoot freely."


    Right now, about 2,000 meters away from the Noack mansion. In the snow covered forest at the foot of the mountain.


    A tree over 10 meters tall suddenly split into two. The tree branches began to fall, revealing a cannon more than 6 meters long with a cold ck color.


    The cannon slowly moved, and? headed straight towards the vi.


    BAM!


    The cannon opened fire, the terrifying force created a gust of wind that blew away all the surrounding snow.


    The entire forest vibrated from the shockwave created after it fired. The Snow umted on the foliage also fell continuously.


    The ballistic bullet tore through the air, passing through a distance of more than 2,000 meters at extremely terrifying speed, as it headed towards the Noack mansion.


    At the vi, Velys hid in the woods surrounding the vi, as she looked towards the Droids flying in the air.


    Suddenly, a shrill sound rang out. It sounded like something very heavy falling down.


    Velys looked into the distance, and she saw a ck dot rushing towards the vi at an extremely terrifying speed.


    That ck dot got bigger and bigger, and Velys knew for sure that? it was a warhead.


    Without hesitation, she raised her hand, and in the blink of an eye, a wall of ice more than 5 meters thick and more than 10 meters high covered part of the vi.


    Not stopping there, she pulled out the sword that Hikaru had given her, jumped to the top of the ice wall, and looked towards the projectile.


    The distance was getting closer rapidly. Even though the weather was extremely cold, as the temperature at this time was -10 degrees Celsius, Velys''s forehead was dripping with a lot of sweat.


    However, she still didn''t care about that. At this moment, Velys only paid attention to the ballistic missile that was rushing to the vi at a terrible speed.


    "This vi is my home¡­"


    "This vi houses my family? with Hikaru¡­"


    "I will not allow anyone to destroy it."


    Velys muttered, her eyes showing determination and terrifying murderous intent. Her eyes were like two sharp swords, and it could make anyone who looked at her shiver in fear.


    Velys jumped high, she spun around in the air like she was dancing.


    Snowkes were swept along her dress, some were even flying around her, and this made her even more dazzling and angelic.


    However, the sword in her hand was not like that. Following the torque that Velys was rotating, she swung her sword, shing out a semicircr streak of fire.


    That streak of fire was more than 4 meters long, and it radiated extremely terrible temperatures. Wherever that streak of fire passed, the snow melted into water, then the water quickly evaporated in the blink of an eye.


    The streak of fire rushed towards the iing projectile.


    500 meters¡­


    10 meters¡­


    10 meters¡­


    1 meter¡­


    BAM!


    The streak of fire collided with the projectile and exploded. The terrible explosion created a cloud of fire that wiped out everything within a radius of 200 meters.


    A shock wave shot out, and spread towards the vi.


    However, luckily Velys predicted this. And the ice wall blocked most of the heat wave and shock wave.


    It shook violently, and although the ice was more than 5 meters thick, cracks had begun to appear.


    The Parts directly exposed to the heat waves and shock waves quickly melted. Inside that ice wall, countless cracks appeared that? spread throughout the ice wall like a spider web.


    Velys was blown back by the shockwave, but she quicklynded softly, then rushed towards the ice.


    She nted the sword on the ground, ced both hands on the ice, then she tried to infuse the energy inside her body into the ice to reinforce it.


    Cracks continuously appeared but were quickly made to disappear by Velys''s energy.


    This process took more than 30 seconds. Even though it was only a short 30 seconds, Velys had consumed almost all the energy inside her body.


    After 30 seconds, the heat wave and shock wave also dissipated. Velys knelt on the ground panting, her face pale from fatigue and exhaustion.


    At this moment, a Droid was in the distance, raising its gun barrel towards her.


    Pew!


    The sound of bullets being fired was very low.


    However, Velys was an evolved human, and her hearing had also evolved.


    That''s why she immediately heard that sound. However, no matter how fast she was, she could not be as fast as a bullet.


    Plus, at this point she was exhausted and her breathing was disorderly. The bullet tore through the air, and headed straight towards Velys''s head.


    Velys realized she couldn''t escape the bullet, and she was gradually sinking into despair.


    Suddenly, right now. A stream of wind shot out from inside the vi, causing the bullet to deflect.


    BAM!


    The bullet was deflected, and it hit the ice wall. Velys saw this scene and immediately turned her head to look towards the mansion.


    From one of the windows Lah? looked at Velys and smiled: "Don''t worry, I will cover your back."


    Hearing that, Velys smiled: "Um... thank you."


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t thank me. After all, we are all family..."


    Velys smiled, her face a little red. Lah saying that also means that she has also be Hikaru''s woman.


    Of course, Velys was not jealous at all, on the contrary, she felt much happier.


    At this moment, she took out a test tube from her bag, which was the power evolution drug (Tier F-).


    Of course, this power evolution medicine (Tier F-) can no longer help Velys evolve. However, it still has another use, which is to help her restore her energy.


    After drinking the evolution potion, Velys felt that the energy inside her body had recovered by 70%.


    Velys did not hesitate, she stood up, and looked towards the foot of the mountain.


    She seemed to sense that something wasn''t right there.


    "Go!" "I will protect him and this ce," Lah shouted. Do not worry."


    Hearing Lah''s words, Velys smiled and nodded, then rushed into the forest and disappeared.


    The remaining Droids quickly followed behind Velys. However, Lah certainly won''t let that happen.


    She raised her bow, and shot out a wind arrow. As soon as the wind arrow left the bow, it immediately split into 6 wind arrows, and headed towards those Droids.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Six explosions rang out, the Droids were prated and fell on the ground, and they became unable to continue operating.


    To ensure that they could not cause any more harm, Lah continued to fire other wind arrows, to decimate those 6 Droids.


    "You¡­ where did you get the weapon you used?" Future Lah asked, her voice filled with surprise and confusion.


    That''s right, in her past, she never owned such a badass weapon.


    That bow could even help Lah exert her superpowers more easily, and her strength was also greatly increased.


    "Hahaha¡­ of course Hikaru gave it to me." Present Lah smiled and said, of course, shemunicated with future Lah through her thoughts.


    "What? Are you kidding me? How could he give you such a powerful weapon?"


    "Weapons for super-powered people only appear about 2-3 months after the apocalypse begins. And most of theme from Delmor."


    "Hikaru cannot possess a weapon like this. You¡­"


    "Alright." Lah then said: "I don''t care how Hikaru was able to get weapons like this. However, one fact you cannot change is that the weapons Velys and I are usinge from Hikaru."


    "And of course, whether or not Delmor can survive on his own is still a mystery."


    "Heh?! Why?" Future Lah asked, startled.


    Lah now realized that she could see future Lah''s memories, however, her future self could not see her memories.


    Lah smiled and said: "You''ll knowter."


    "AAA!! You... you... okay, I won''t force you to say it. But you should¡­"


    "I know. We need to be careful with Hikaru, right? But... you are not me, nor am I you. Perhaps, my world is different from yours." Present Lah said.


    "He is not the Hikaru who killed you and Velys, that''s why I still trust him."


    "Huh! I hope you don''t regret being tricked by him."


    ¡­


    Rakan looked at the screen, his eyes showing anger. He didn''t think that his 10 Droids and cannons would be stopped easily.


    "If you think that''s all I have, then you''re wrong. To attack you, I have prepared everything perfectly."


    "Now¡­ wee your guests."


    Velys was rushing down the mountain at extremely fast speeds. She was like a cat, as she constantly moved through the branches of the forest.


    Suddenly, Velys stopped, she stood on a high tree branch, and looked down at the foot of the mountain.


    In that ce, Zombies were as numerous as ants, perhaps 2,000, no, perhaps there were more than 5,000 zombies.


    There were many zombies, and they covered arge area around the foot of the mountain. They waded in the snow, and slowly moved up the mountain.


    "Impossible! In cold weather like this, they will definitely freeze. How can they move so easily?"


    "Wait! That is¡­"


    Velys looked closely and saw that above the Zombies'' bodies there was a strange machine as big as a basketball, mounted on their backs.


    Rakan, who was inside a tree,ughed loudly: "I have prepared a lot for today. That machine is built very simply but its use is extremely great."


    "It can create an electric current that flows throughout a Zombie''s body. That electric current generates heat, which helps zombie''s function normally."


    "Hikaru¡­ how do you like my gift? Is it enough to make you happy? Hahaha¡­."

 Chapter 167 Rakan vs Velys...

    Chapter 167 Rakan vs Velys...


    Rakan smiled, as he stared at the screen: "There are more than 5,000 Zombies, Hikaru, I want to see which is stronger, your powers or my technology."


    He smiled confidently, however, he didn''t stop there. A careful person like him would definitely not let this end so simply.


    "Activate the sniper system."


    [Ding! Starting up.]


    At this moment, another screen appeared to the left of Rakan. 3 guns were disyed on the screen. He reached out, operated on the screen for a while, then selected confirm.


    [Ding! Confirmation sessful, searching for target.]


    Outside, three other Drones suddenly appeared from under the thickyer of snow. They flew up, shook off all the snow on their bodies, then flew towards the Noack mansion.


    After those three Drones flew away, three cold ck gun barrels appeared from three bushes in the distance. The three barrels were about 1 meter long, and they were pointed towards the Noack mansion. However, they did not stand still; rather they constantly moved as if searching for a target.


    Velys was standing on a tree branch when she suddenly saw three Drones appear in the distance.


    She frowned, she looked at the Drones, then looked at the Zombies below.


    She then swung her sword, and from the tip of the sword, three pieces of ice as thin as a cicada''s wing shot out.


    Even though the ice shot out was very thin, the speed at which it rushed through the air was no different from bullets.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    The Three pieces of ice containing terrifying attack power, instantly pierced the Drones in the distance.


    Rakan saw the disy screen of the three Drones disappear and immediately ordered: "Search for the location that just attacked."


    [Ding! Start simting the enemy''s attack position.]


    [Ding! Simtion sessful, location determined.]


    "Huh!" Rakan smiled disdainfully: "Those three Drones were just bait, thest fish has appeared."


    "Let''s go fishing."


    "Fire!"


    Rakan ordered, suddenly the 3 gun barrels pointed at Velys, and immediately opened fire.


    12. 7 mm bullets, capable of prating thick steel, were continuously fired from the gun barrels.


    Velys, who was in the distance, heard the gunshots and immediately moved. She immediately started moving in a zigzag pattern, to avoid the bullets.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    The bullets pierced the trees where Velys had just been standing. The 12 .7 mm bullets easily prated the tree trunk, and left countless holes.


    Velys tried to move as fast as possible. Even though she had also noticed the location where the bullets were being fired from, however, she did not have any space to counterattack.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, the sound of an explosion rang out on the top of the mountain. Although it had no effect on the vi, the sound of that explosion was like a lighthouse that guided the zombies.


    Below the foot of the mountain, the zombies were starting to move up the mountain. Although the snow was very thick, making the movement of the Zombies difficult.


    However, The Zombies could not feel fatigue, in addition they had devices on their bodies that prevented their bodies from freezing. That''s why they still slowly moved towards the source of the sound.


    Velys looked towards the zombies, her eyes seemed to be spitting fire. She wanted to stop those Zombies, but the bullets didn''t give her time to do anything else.


    She frowned, and looked towards the bullets being fired towards her.


    Velys swung her sword, shing out a trail of fire that instantly raised the temperature.


    The streak of fire radiated blinding light and burnt everything in its path.


    However, that streak of fire did not obliterate the zombies, instead it shot towards the ground.


    BAM!


    When the fire struck the ground, it immediately exploded, and the snow on the ground was blown up by the explosion, forming a wall of snow.


    Under the terrible heat of the fire, the snow immediately melted and then evaporated again. The incredible amount of steam then created ayer of fog that obscured everything.


    Rakan frowned when he saw this scene: "That bastard¡­ Does he want to use the steam to hide himself? Hahaha¡­ stupid, do you think that''s all my technology is?"


    Rakanughed contemptuously: "Hahaha¡­ idiot, I have infrared sses, I can detect you even if you are in the dark or in the fog¡­ wait! What the hell?"


    Rakan was startled. After switching to infrared mode, countless thermal images appeared on the screen like a person moving.


    "5 people? No, 10 people? Impossible, how can there be so many people?" Rakan was confused, and he started wondering what the hell was going on.


    However, the infrared camera did not lie, on the screen there was actually a temperature profile of 10 people moving.


    They moved irregrly, and in different directions.


    Seeing these, Rakan also felt confused.


    "Could it be¡­ they are reinforcements? It''s impossible, I''ve looked around, there''s no one hiding within 1,000 meters of the vi."


    "Could it be¡­ that group of people are from the vi?"


    "That''s not true, I am sure there were only 4 people inside the vi, including Aiko. Why?"


    "Or is that¡­ that bitch''s superpower?"


    Rakan thought of that possibility and immediately checked the image on the infrared camera.


    However, what was disyed on the infrared camera was exactly the image of a moving person.


    It was the image of a normal person''s heat map.


    "System, check to see if that heat chart belongs to a normal person or not?"


    [Ding! Test started, testpleted.]


    [Ding! The disyed thermogram matches the normal human thermogram by 95%.]


    [Ding! Result: It''s a human heat map.]


    Rakan frowned and felt even more confused when he saw the analysis results.


    Just a few seconds have passed, so where did those peoplee from?


    "It doesn''t matter whether there are 10 or 100 people, you will all still die today."


    Rakan raised his voice. He said: "System, prepare tounch ''Big Boy''."


    [Ding! ''Big Boy'' can destroy everything within a radius of 5,000 meters. Do you want to move to a safe ce?]


    "Not yet. Let''s observe first, if it is necessary to activate ''Big Boy'', I will leave this ce."


    Rakan finished speaking, stared at the screen and ordered: "Send the ''Honeybee'' team to battle.''


    [Ding! ''Honey Bee'' has gone to war.]


    Right at this moment, in a bush not far from the vi, a cluster of mechanical bees appeared. Their number was in the hundreds, each only the size of a thumb, as they rushed towards the vi.


    "detonation when approaching the target." Rakan continued to give orders.


    [Ding! Setuppleted.]


    Immediately after that, as soon as the bees touched any object in their path, they would explode.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Explosions continuously appeared. Although those explosions were notrge, just like fireworks, however, the sound they emitted was loud, and it could be clearly heard at the foot of the mountain.


    Those bees even began to rush inside the vi.


    However, Rakan underestimated Lah''s power.


    She went to the mansion''s watchtower, which Velys often used to keep watch around.


    Standing there, Lah could easily see everything within 500 meters around the vi.


    When she saw explosions appearing in the distance. Lah frowned, her eyes immediately spotted a swarm of bees approaching like a small ck cloud.


    However, Lah knew she couldn''t use a bow. As her wind arrows could not attack things whose body size was too small.


    Those bees were the weak point of her wind arrows.


    Lah didn''t hesitate, she raised her hand, and a mini tornado appeared from her hand and rushed towards the bees.


    She thought that the tornado she had just created could cause the bees to deviate from their flight direction.


    However, contrary to what Lah thought. The bees were not deflected by the tornado, on the contrary, they could move in the tornado.


    They even fly close to each other. Each bee had two small hooks connected together, forming a bee.


    The bee was as soft as a sheet, as they bent with the swirling wind. The two hooks on the mechanical bee''s body, although small, were extremely sturdy, making them tightly connected to each other.


    "It seems that bastard Rakan has researched his superpowers very carefully." Lah frowned and muttered.


    "What?! Rakan?" Future Lah was startled and shouted: "Run away, you are not his opponent."


    "Rakan is an extremely careful person. If he has studied you carefully, you are not his opponent."


    "He also has the ability to create limitless technology. As long as he has enough materials, he can make anything he wants."


    Lah frowned, she of course heard and understood what future Lah was saying.


    However, she could have guessed thisst time, when she met "What?! Will Rakan die? Are you kidding me?" Future Lah did not believe what present Lah just said: "Do you know what kind of Rakan near the water nt.


    At that time, the car he drove had many types of technology that she had never seen before. That left her with a big question about what Rakan possessed.


    "Don''t worry." Lah now said: "I feel... today is the day he will die."


    "What?! Will Rakan die? Are you kidding me?" Future Lah did not believe what present Lah just said: "Do you know what kind of person Rakan is?"


    "In my timeline, when I first came into contact with magic, he became an extremely terrible magician. And his power could destroy an entire city."


    Hearing that, Lah frowned and said: "Then¡­ I still stand by what I said. He will not survive today."


    "What?! Why are you so sure?" Future Lah asked, feeling extremely confused.


    "Because¡­" Lah said now while looking into the distance: "I believe everything is in his n."

 Chapter 168 What the hell is happening here?

    Chapter 168 What the hell is happening here?


    (My editor is editing this chapter. I will update this A.S.A.P ^^)


    "Heh?! His n? Okay, it''s up to you, as long as you don''t die. If you are in mortal danger, I hope you can escape and save your life."


    Future Lah said, current Lah did not answer but just stared at the mechanical bees.


    She waved her hand, another tornado like a giant drill stabbed straight into the previous tornado.


    The two tornadoes collided, the wind no longer blew in one direction but in many directions.


    The made of bamboo is twisted by wind currents. However, they are connected together quite firmly so they cannot be broken.


    "It''s useless, you can''t undo that bond. They were¡­ heh?!" Future Lah was startled as she spoke.


    She saw Lah wave her hand, another gust of wind swept away ice fragments from the giant ice block that Velys had created earlier to block the projectile.


    Fragments of ice are carried by the wind inside the tornado. Sharp pieces of icebined with incredible wind speeds make them even more dangerous.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    the forest.


    The sound of impact echoed continuously, the pieces of ice created by Velys were stronger than normal ice. Therefore, they are like sharp knives, cutting the connection of the bees.


    The bees were separated, then blown back by the wind, back into the forest.


    The bees continuously collided with each other, automatically detonating. The explosion continued to sound, but it was an explosion where the bees destroyed each other.


    "Done!" Lah smiled and said: "I thought everything would be more difficult, but it still seems too simple."


    Future Lah: "¡­"


    Below, smoke and steam still covered arge area, making the search for Velys even more difficult.


    Rakan frowned when he saw the screen showing that his bees had beenpletely destroyed.


    "Damn it! I prepared perfectly, why did I still fail? Rakan was angry.


    "No, I haven''t failed yet. The Zombies are approaching the vi, all directions are surrounded by them."


    "Besides¡­ I still have ''Big Boy''. If I just want it, this whole ce will turn into ashes."


    "However, ''Big Boy'' is my ultimate trump card. I don''t want to use it soon."


    "Damn it! If I can catch that bastard quickly, things will be simpler."


    The bitch in Rakan''s words was Velys. That''s right, he looked at the screen, the human-shaped heat charts continuously moving.


    But his gun doesn''t have too many bullets. To prepare for today, he quickly prepared everything.


    He even focused on making ''Big Boy'', so the amount of resources to use for this war was not much.


    Why did he choose to attack early and not wait until resources were abundant, then attackter?


    Because he was afraid that by then, Hikaru and Lah would be even stronger.


    He was afraid that by then, he would no longer have the chance to kill those two people.


    After feeling the power of the power evolution drug, Rakan realized that perhaps his technology was powerful, but the potential of an evolved person was much more terrifying.


    That''s why he wants to end everything with Hikaru and Lah soon.


    Besides, he wanted to seize this opportunity. After the previous battle, he thought that Hikaru wouldn''t believe that he could return to revenge so quickly like this.


    He even regenerated his arms and legs even though they were cut off by Hikaru.


    "Hikaru¡­ I will not fail. If I fail, I won''t let you win either."


    Rakan muttered. He looked towards the infrared camera and ordered: "Concentrate fire, shoot freely. No matter how many people there are, real or fake, it doesn''t matter."


    "Just destroy them all, that''s it."


    Right now, all the guns that Rakan arranged around the vi were facing the ce that was covered in steam and snow.


    Immediately after that, gunshots rang out continuously. Countless bullets devastated that ce, dust rose up, covering the entire space.


    The sound of gunfire rang out continuously for 5 minutes, without stopping. It seems that Rakan wants to destroy Velys even if it means spending all the ammo avable.


    Five minutester, the gunfire stopped. The entire space was engulfed in dust.


    Rakan frowned and ordered: "Scan the infrared camera."


    [Ding! Start scanning.]


    [Ding! No thermogram consistent with a living organism was detected.]


    Rakan did not rx, he continued tomand: "Increase the scanning range by 3 times."


    [Ding! Start increasing scan range by 3 times.]


    [Ding! No thermogram consistent with a living organism was detected.]


    At this moment, Rakan breathed a sigh of relief: "Sigh, Looks like¡­ that bastard is dead. Huh! Whether real or fake, it is impossible to resist such terrible firepower."


    "However, I cannot be subjective."


    "System, send the Drone carrying an infrared camera to continue searching around that ce."


    [Ding! Resources are not enough to make Drones, please provide more resources.]


    Rakan gritted his teeth, the longer this warsted, the higher his failure rate would be.


    His resources have been used up, now he can only use the weapons he arranged earlier.


    "Damn it! I have to prepare more escape ns."


    "System, prepare moving equipment."


    [Ding! The transportation equipment has been prepared.]


    Rakan now breathed a sigh of relief: "Even if they turned this forest upside down, they still wouldn''t be able to find their location."


    "Huh! In this game, no matter what happens, we will win. Or at least, this is a draw."


    Rakan smiled: "Aiko, sorry, I had to sacrifice you. Because you betrayed me, betrayed the trust I had in you."


    "Don''t worry, after you die, I will celebrate you on this day every year."


    [Ding! New discovery, please see the screen.]


    "Hmm?!" Rakan frowned when he saw the system notification. However, he still looked at the screen.


    He saw a Drone carrying an infrared camera searching the destroyed area and sending a photo.


    On the photo is a human-shaped ice statue, however, this statue has been broken into countless pieces.


    But thanks to image analysis technology and artificial intelligence, Rakan could see that it was a human-shaped ice statue.


    "Impossible! An ice statue cannot create a heat profile like a human."


    "Besides¡­ they can''t move like humans."


    [Ding! This ice statue has joints that move like a human. The inside is hollow, there seems to be an appearance of fire.]


    "Fire in ice? How could that bitch do it?"


    Suddenly, Rakan remembered the superpower Velys used.


    "Damn it! Could it be¡­ that bitch created ice statues with fire inside. That''s why the heat signatures of those ice statues are exactly like humans, and they even have the ability to move, making them even more human-like."


    Rakan now felt a little scared. After all, Velys can use her superpowers so terribly that she can fool the entire system that Rakan possesses.


    Besides... a person who doesn''t own the system can control those ice statues to move like a human, which is almost impossible.


    Rakan began to feel worried about himself. He quickly ordered: "Find that bitch''s body, quickly. Even if she dies, I still have to see her body."


    That''s right, only when he sees Velys''s body can Rakan feel secure.


    Hikaru and Lah were formidable opponents.


    If he had another enemy like Velys, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to have a single day of peace.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Suddenly Rakan heard some kind of extremely strange sound. Immediately after, he felt the ground trembling.


    Although the vibration amplitude was very small, however, after he became an evolved person, he could feel that vibration extremely clearly.


    [Ding! Detected tremors, predicted floods.]


    "Flood?" Rakan frowned: "It''s all snow here, there aren''t even any rivers, how can there be floods?"


    Suddenly, from the top of the mountain, water poured out as if a river was flowing.


    There is a lot of water, water flows from high ces to low ces, from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain.


    The force of the water was extremely strong, like a sh flood, dragging countless rocks, snow and trees along the water.


    "What the hell? Where does so much watere from? Even if there is underground water, there cannot be this much water."


    Rakan was both surprised and scared. He never thought that there would be sh floods in this ce.


    Even though he was an extremely careful person, he never thought that there was underground water on the top of the mountain.


    You must know that water always flows to a lower ce, it never flows to the top of a mountain.


    In just a few minutes, the water reached the foot of the mountain, repelling thousands of Zombies trying to climb to the top of the mountain.


    "Damn it! Could it be that bitch?" Rakan thought to himself. If she can use ice and fire superpowers, then chances are she can also create water.


    But¡­ how much energy does this much water require?


    [Ding! rm, camouge is hitting the water. Automatically replenishing mana and resources to fix it.]


    "Damn it!"


    "Use all remaining resources to restore the camouge."


    [Ding! Starting to use resources.]


    Rakan gritted his teeth, if he let his disguise be washed away by the flood, he would also be in danger.


    This disguise is his shield. Without it, it will be difficult for him to escape from this ce.


    "Ice Age!"


    Suddenly, a voice echoed everywhere. Rakan discovered it was Velys''s voice.


    Rakan looked at the screen and saw the flood suddenly freeze quickly.


    The flood flow is frozen from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain. The freezing speed is extremely fast.


    "What the hell is happening here?!"

 Chapter 169 Why are you here?

    Chapter 169 Why are you here?


    Rakan could see the water quickly freezing from the top down like in Fantasy movies.


    The Zombies that were being pushed back by the water were also frozen, no, to be more precise, they were submerged in ayer of ice.


    "Impossible!" Rakan couldn''t believe what was happening before his eyes.


    All 5,000 Zombies surrounding the mountain werepletely frozen. No matter how good his equipment was, it could only warm a Zombie''s body.


    That device could not melt or break the ice covering the Zombies.


    Velys stood on a branch panting, and her face pale. Then¡­ her body shook and she fell off the branch.


    Lah suddenly appeared, hugging Velys in her arms. At this moment, Lah discovered that Velys was unconscious.


    She smiled and said: "You did very well, now, you can rest."


    Lah then looked around. She couldn''t believe that Velys could freeze the entire ce, including the zombies at the foot of the mountain.


    To do this, Velys feared she had emptied all the energy inside her body.


    "Awful. I didn''t think that Velys'' power would be this frightening." Future Lah spoke up: "I never thought she would have fire and ice powers."


    "Hm?! What do you mean?" Present Lah asked.


    "In my timeline, Velys could only use Fire superpowers." Future Lah said: "However, it seems that the current Velys is much stronger than the Velys in my timeline."


    Lah frowned, she didn''t know how to exin this. In the end, Lah could only turn towards Hikaru.


    That''s right, if everything changedpared to the future Lah''s timeline, it could only be because Hikaru changed.


    Lah didn''t think much and carried Velys back to the vi. She knew for sure Hikaru would handle the rest.


    ¡­


    Rakan stayed in the shelter, as he looked at the entire mountain covered in ayer of ice and despair.


    "Why?! I prepared everything but i still can''t win?


    "Why do they possess such frightening superpowers and I don''t?"


    "Why?"


    [Ding! Do you want to start ''Big Boy''?]


    Rakan saw a notification appear on the screen, and his eyes became fierce.


    "Start ''Big Boy''. System, prepare to escape."


    [Ding! Unable to start ''Big Boy''.]


    "What?!" Rakan seemed unable to believe what the system had just said. He frowned and asked: "What the hell are you talking about?" Why can''t it be started?


    "Hurry up! Start ''Big Boy''. Hurry up!"


    [Ding! Unable to start ''Big Boy'']


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on?" Rakan was angry, so he opened the control screen: "If the system can''t start it, I can start it manually."


    "You can''t start it."


    Suddenly, a voice rang out. Rakan heard that voice and was immediately scared: "That''s... Hikaru?"


    "Hahaha¡­ that''s right."


    Outside, Hikaru stood facing a very ordinary tree. However, within this tree trunk was Rakan''s refuge.


    Rakan knew that he had been discovered so he immediately removed his disguise.


    The tree immediately disappeared, it was reced by a cylindrical room that was about 5 square meters. The room was made of a steel te that was more than 5mm thick.


    Hikaru knew that even though Rayze was inside that box, he could still hear everything Hikaru said.


    At this moment, Hikaru took out a chip the size of a thumb from his pocket and threw it on the snow.


    "Here''s your Big Boy, sorry, Its in pieces."


    "What?!" Hearing Hikaru''s words, Rakan was startled with fear: "No way! How could you know of Big Boy''s existence? You have no way of knowing its location."


    Hikaru shrugged: "No, I know everything. From Big Boy''s position to how to deal with it."


    "But I find it very difficult to understand. Why did you attack that mansion? You knew that Aiko was inside that ce, don''t you care if she dies?."


    Rakan saw that Hikaru had no intention of attacking him, he then frowned, and secretly thought to buy time.


    That''s right, he wanted to buy time so the system could create a path for him to escape.


    He had asked the system to create a tunnel leading underground. That tunnel would be connected to the subway tracks below.


    Of course, he also prepared a car to escape. Now, he just needed to make Hikaru rx and be less wary of him.


    After that, he could take the emergency exit and leave this ce.


    As long as he was alive, he believed that one day he could return to take revenge.


    Rakan was not 100% sure whether he could defeat Hikaru''s group because after seeing Velys''s superpower, he felt extremely hopeless.


    ''Damn it! If I can''t get revenge, I''ll run away from this city and go to another city.''


    ''Or I could even go to another country. I don''t believe that this world is so small that there is no ce for me to hide.''


    "Are you dumb?" Hikaru smiled disdainfully: "Or do you think you can find a way to escape from this ce?"


    "Ah! I suddenly remembered that about 40 meters below here there is a subway track, are you nning to use that road to escape?"


    Rakan: "??!!"


    ''What the hell? He¡­ how could he know my n?''


    ''He can''t! Maybe he is just specting. The subway tracks passing through this ce are something that every resident of this city knows so its not a big deal if he knows about it.''


    ''That''s right. He is just specting.''


    Rakan tried to calm down: "Hahaha... I didn''t think that you held me in high regard?"


    "So¡­ Can you tell me how I n on getting there? That ce is more than 40 meters from the subway tracks. So do you suppose that i will drill a road leading there?"


    "That''s right." Hikaru shrugged and said: "With your personality, that''s extremely possible."


    "I just want you to answer my question. Why did you choose to attack my vi? You know Aiko is inside, right?"


    Rakan frowned, he didn''t really care about Hikaru''s question. At this moment, Rakan operated on the screen, then a notification appeared.


    [Ding! Transportation has been sessfully prepared.]


    Rakan saw this notice board and smiled: "Hahaha... Hikaru, see you another time."


    "Ah! Don''t think you can catch up to me. Hahaha¡­"


    As soon as Rakan finished speaking, the ground beneath his feet split open, revealing a tube like a slide.


    Rakan immediately jumped down the slide, then disappeared.


    Hikaru stood on the ground without worry, as he waited calmly.


    About 30 secondster. The ground suddenly trembled violently, and a mound of earth suddenly rose up.


    Then, the mound broke open, and Rakan''s head appeared on the ground. Of course, Rakan was still alive, he only felt confused because he did not expect to appear here.


    Rakan remembered just now, that when he jumped into the slide, he glided for about 20 meters, before immediately falling into ake.


    That''s right, the slide he had prepared was flooded. The water flooded 50% of the road, making it impossible for him to continue sliding down.


    With Rakan''s careful personality, he immediately felt that something was wrong. And of course, he also did not want to dive below.


    However, before Rakan could climb back up to the ground, he was swept down by the stream of water, then pushed up in another direction.


    When Rakan saw Hikaru, he was startled before he felt extremely hopeless.


    He was not a stupid person, he knew that today it would be difficult for him to escape from Hikaru''s hands.


    "Ah! Don''t you want to run anymore?" Hikaruughed, his voice filled with contempt.


    "Hikaru¡­ I¡­ I feel like we can negotiate. I know Aiko is still alive. I don''t need her anymore." At this moment, Rakan suddenly changed his voice.


    "She is yours, I¡­ I will leave this city, I¡­"


    "Answer my question¡­" Hikaru''s voice rang out, interrupting Rakan''s words.


    Rakan looked up and saw Hikaru''s cold and murderous face. He felt scared and his body suddenly trembled.


    "I¡­ I think she betrayed me, that''s why, I¡­ I want to kill her."


    Hikaru shook his head: "She is your sister. Even though she is not rted by blood, she is someone who has taken care of you for a long time. She never evenined about this."


    "In the end, did you kill her just because of your spection?"


    Hearing this, Rakan gritted his teeth and felt extremely angry: "You are a winner, how can you know the feeling of a loser?"


    "You were born with a golden spoon in your mouth. When you were born, you were right at the finish line, and I couldn''t even touch the starting line."


    "You cannot understand how terrible it feels to be a failure, to be betrayed."


    "She takes care of me¡­ yes, but that''s her responsibility. My father saved her and gave her a new life, so she has to repay my family."


    "Her life was given to her by my family. But now, just because of a few words from you, she has betrayed me."


    "She''s such a whore, I would rather kill her than let her live."


    "You also think that I''m correct, right?"


    "Hm¡­ I don''t think that way at all. But¡­ I will give you a chance to live."


    Listening to Hikaru, Rakan was happy, so heughed fiercely: live."


    Listening to Hikaru, Rakan was happy, so heughed fiercely: ''Hahaha... Hikaru, you are too stupid. If I''m still alive, at least I will have a chance to take revenge.''


    Suddenly, Aiko appeared from the woods in the background. She walked to Hikaru''s side, and looked coldly at Rakan.


    Rakan was startled: "Aiko? You¡­ why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Aiko''s voice was no longer meek instead it was extremely chilly.


    "I didn''t think you''d think that way about me, Rakan."


    Rakan gritted his teeth, he never thought that Aiko would be nearby. He knew for sure that Aiko also heard everything he said.


    Rakan smiled disdainfully: "That''s right. To me, you are nothing more than a whore. You will go to whoever offers you the most benefits."


    "Do you feel ashamed? Do you feel like your self-esteem has been trampled? Hahaha¡­ if you felt that way then you wouldn''t have betrayed me."


    Hikaru now spoke up: "Okay. Rakan, like I said, I will give you a chance to live. However¡­"


    He said while caressing Aiko''s face: "Whether you live or die will be decided by Aiko."

 Chapter 170 There wont be a next time, Rakan…

    Chapter 170 There won''t be a next time, Rakan¡­


    (My editor is editing this chapter. I will update this A.S.A.P)


    "What?!" Hearing that, Rakan''s eyes became confused and ufortable. He didn''t think that whether he lived or died would be decided by a traitor.


    However, he did not want to die.


    He really didn''t want to die here.


    He has a system, he is protected by a god, he does not want to die here.


    "Aiko¡­ I¡­" Rakan hesitated, he didn''t know what to say.


    Although he is an extremely careful person, he is not a goodmunicator.


    After locking himself in his room for a long time, Rakan''smunication and persuasion skills were very poor.


    How bad is it?


    So bad that even if he interviewed for a part-time job as a cashier, he still couldn''t answer fluently.


    That''s why he didn''t know how to convince Aiko after saying hurtful words to her.


    "Rakan¡­ I want to ask you a question. You already knew I was inside that vi, right?"


    Hearing Aiko''s question, Rakan gritted his teeth, he knew he couldn''t lie because he told Hikaru the truth earlier.


    He knew for sure that Aiko also heard what he said. It''s just... she asked again to confirm.


    "I¡­" Rakan couldn''t speak, he could only nod.


    "So¡­ why did you attack that mansion?"


    Rakan gritted his teeth and did not speak.


    "Are you still human?" Aiko suddenly cried, tears flowed from her eyes, rolling down her cheeks and falling to the ground.


    "What I did for you, the days I took care of you without a word ofint¡­ have you forgotten?"


    "You are no different from your parents. You only see me as amodity, a ve."


    "Are not! You are wrong!" Rakan shouted, his face suddenly showing ferocity and loss of control: "You don''t understand, you really don''t understand anything about my parents."


    "They have no intention of tormenting you, nor do they want to make you their ve. They just want¡­"


    Rakan suddenly gritted his teeth and said no more.


    "Why are you silent?" Aiko''s cold voice rang out again: "Tell me... what do they want?"


    "They¡­ they just want¡­" Rakan faltered, he clenched his teeth, staring at Aiko: "They just want you to be my wife."


    It seemed like Aiko had anticipated Rakan''s answer. Her eyes looked at him very calmly: "Ah! So that means... you adopted me for a purpose. It''s just... you guys, in the name of taking care of me, say extremely urate.


    Rakan''s parents don''t really have bad thoughts, it''s just... their that I need to repay you, right?"


    Rakan didn''t say anything, because what Aiko just said was extremely urate.


    Rakan''s parents don''t really have bad thoughts, it''s just... their thoughts are a bit extreme and old-fashioned.


    They thought that if they adopted Aiko, they could ensure that Rakan would have a wife in the future.


    That''s right, Rakan''s parents are selfish, greedy, and old-fashioned. But that is the basis for Aiko to be able to bond with Rakan and will never betray him.


    However, they would never have thought that someone like Hikaru would appear and turn white into ck.


    Turned Rakan''s parents into bloodsucking demons, and the victim was Aiko.


    Rakan sighed: "Aiko, I know you won''t trust me, however, I just hope you can give me a chance to live."


    "As long as you let me live, I will leave this ce and never see you again. I will never return to this city, if I happen to meet you, I will bow my head and leave."


    "Aiko¡­ think about the time we lived together. Please¡­"


    "Rakan, don''t say that." Aiko spoke up, then she hugged Hikaru''s arm tightly, burying his arm between her two soft mountains.


    "If you say that, Hikaru will misunderstand."


    "What?! You..." Rakan opened his mouth, he couldn''t believe that a shy girl like Aiko would dare to act so boldly.


    [Ding! Rakan''s mentality is broken, you sessfully stole 20,000 luck points from him.]


    "Heh?!" Hikaru was startled.


    He wondered from the moment Rakan attacked him until now, even though Velys had destroyed countless of Rakan''s ns, why couldn''t Hikaru steal the luck points from Rakan.


    However, Hikaru now has the answer.


    It turns out... Rakan''s weakness is Aiko.


    Hikaru thought carefully, feeling that it seemed extremely reasonable.


    Aiko is the one who will follow Rakan until the apocalyptic world merges with the Fantasy world.


    When the Fantasy world appeared, Aiko''s only rtive, in order to repay him for taking care of Aiko, helped him possess the power of Fantasy.


    It seems that Aiko is the key to help Rakan reach the new world. If he loses Aiko, he will lose the opportunity to enter the Fantasy world.


    "Are not! Aiko, you cannot trust him." Rakan screamed: "He is a bad person, he only uses you. He¡­"


    "I agree!"


    "Heh?!" Rakan was surprised to hear Aiko''s answer.


    Aiko looked at him and said: "He did not take advantage of me, on the contrary, I actively offered my body to him."


    "Are not! Aiko, you lie! Aiko! NO!!!" Rakan shouted: "Don''t do that. I know you hate me, you did this to make me regret it, right?"


    "Are not!" Aiko shook her head: "You know what¡­ I have epted to be Hikaru''s ve."


    After Aiko finished speaking, she knelt down in front of Hikaru, then held his hand with both of her hands.


    Aiko was trembling a bit, not sure if it was because of the cold or because of embarrassment. She bowed her head, kissed the back of Hikaru''s hand, then stretched out her soft and wet tongue to lick his index finger.


    Her tongue gently licked from one finger to the other, then she gently sucked Hikaru''s index finger into her mouth.


    Hikaru also felt the warmth inside Aiko''s mouth. Her tongue wrapped around his hand like a wet snake.


    "Ah! Aiko, you don''t need to do that here. Rakan will be jealous to death. I don''t want him to die so easily." Hikaruughed, his voice filled with teasing.


    "AA!! Bastard! Whore! You''re just a whore! Rotten and dirty whore!" Rakan screamed, tears suddenly welling up in his eyes.


    After all, Aiko is very beautiful, he and Aiko have lived together in the same house for so many years and have never been able to touch her.


    Now, when he saw Aiko doing embarrassing things to others, especially that person being his enemy, Rakan was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    [Ding! Rakan was so angry that he vomited blood, you sessfully stole 20,000 luck points from him.]


    Hikaru frowned, thinking to himself: ''It seems... Aiko is just a catalyst.''


    ''For a careful person like Rakan, staying calm is the most important thing. However, if he loses his temper, the very thing that makes a main character essentially disappear.''


    ''Maybe¡­ that''s the reason why I got lucky points from Rakan.''


    Hikaru smiled, looking at Rakan''s angry face, he seemed to want to make him even angrier.


    Aiko''s face was now red, however, she didn''t seem to regret it.


    On the contrary, she bes more focused on her current ''work''.


    "Ah! Rakan¡­ your sister, no, your future wife seems more interested in bing my ve. Hahaha¡­ you are so pitiful. If I were you, I would find a hole, then kill myself in that hole."


    "Hikaru! Don''t think that if you take that whore, you can beat me!" Rakan roared, his eyes turning blood red with anger.


    "You only got a whore! I don''t need such a rotten and dirty whore!"


    "That''s right, you don''t need to because you can''t take her." Hikaruughed and said: "It''s funny, a fox can''t reach a bunch of grapes up high, then said that the grapes are sour so it doesn''t need them."


    "Rakan¡­ you lived in the same house with her for many years but you never touched her. Is it because you''re useless or does she not like you?


    "Ah! I think¡­ both of those cases are true."


    "AAAA!!!" Rakan screamed, then he continued to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    [Ding! You sessfully made Rakan''s mind lose control, you stole 50,000 luck points from him.]


    ¡­


    Name: Hikaru


    Viin points: 335,200


    Unused points: 153,000


    Power: F+ (Perfect Humanity)


    Talent: Suppress (E), Assassin mode (F+)


    Skill: Surveince (A), Auto pickup (F+), Viin''s Insight, Light Split (E)


    Destiny Item: Panara Box


    ¡­


    Seeing his luck score increase dramatically, Hikaru smiled with satisfaction.


    He continued to check Rakan''s lucky score.


    ¡­


    Name: Rakan.


    Lucky points: 55,000


    ¡­


    ''Looks like¡­ I should end it.''


    ''What will happen after I kill Rakan? It''s worth looking forward to.''


    Hikaru thought to himself. Then, he caressed Aiko''s face and said: "That''s enough! I think I need an answer from you."


    Aiko gasped, her blushing face filled with seduction.


    She knelt on the ground, resting her head on Hikaru a dog''s leg. Aiko turned her head to look at Rakan, her eyes now looking at Rakan werepletely opposite to the eyes she was looking at Hikaru.


    Rakan also felt Aiko''s eyes filled with coldness and murderous intent.


    He knew that Aiko would definitely not let him live. He shouted: "Aiko, you should remember that your life was saved by my father."


    "Rakan, your father saved me for another purpose, he did not save me out of his own kindness." Aiko immediately replied: "The grace that saved my life, I returned it to your family and you a long time ago."


    "Rakan, after your parents died, if it weren''t for me, do you think you could live until today?"


    "If calcted fairly, you still owe me 10 years, that''s 10 years I have to work hard to support you."


    "Those 10 years, you didn''t give it back to me, on the contrary, you used those deadly bullets to shoot at me."


    "Rakan, someone like you doesn''t exist in this world."


    "That''s why¡­ I think you should¡­ die."


    "Hahaha¡­ Aiko, if you''ve made that decision then I hope you won''t regret it. What happened today, I will pay back a hundred times, a thousand times in the future." Rakanughed, his face filled with ferocity.


    Suddenly, a cube appeared above his head and emitted a dazzling aura.


    Rakan looked at Hikaru and smiled confidently: "Hikaru, today you won, but next time you will..."


    "There won''t be a next time, Rakan¡­"

 Chapter 171 Rakan die...

    <h4>Chapter 171 Rakan die...</h4>


    (My editor is editing this chapter. I will update this A.S.A.P)


    Hikaru said, his voice was extremely cold.


    "Hahaha¡­ Hikaru, are you nning to hold me back?" Rakanughed loudly, even though his entire body was kept underground, only his head protruding from the ground, he was still extremely confident.


    "You should remember¡­ if I cane here, I can also leave this ce." Rakan looked towards Aiko, his eyes filled with murderous intent: "Aiko, remember today."


    "You betrayed me, betrayed the trust I had in you. One day, I wille back and make you feel so miserable that you will beg me to let you die."


    Aiko was a little scared when she saw Rakan so angry for the first time. She knelt on the ground, nervously hugging Hikaru''s leg.


    "Don''t worry, he''s just saying hisst words before he dies." Hikaru patted Aiko''s head, reassuring her.


    "Huh!" Rakan doesn''t talk nonsense much.


    At this moment, a cube appeared above Rakan''s head, it radiated a dazzling aura, like the sun, illuminating this entire space.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Hikaru, goodbye! One day I will¡­"


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Suddenly, before Rakan''s sentence could finish, the cube was attacked.


    The three wind arrows touched the cube floating above Rakan''s head.


    Although they do no harm to the cube, they cause the aura around it to disappear.


    "What the hell?!" Seeing the cube being attacked by wind arrows, Rakan knew who the attacker was.


    "Damn it! It''s that bastard again..." Rakan gritted his teeth and shouted: "Use your backup energy and quickly leave this ce."


    However, the cube will not be able to continue beingmanded because a ball of water has surrounded it. Right after that, the water ball froze instantly.


    The transparent block of ice that fell on the ground was more than 1 meter thick, in the middle was Rakan''s cube, however, the light emitted from that cube was much more gloomy.


    Like a nearly broken neon light bulb, the already dim light of the cube now flickered continuously as if it was about to go out.


    "Are not! Stop! AAA!!!" Rakan screamed.


    That cube is his life, his future, his dream.


    Even if all his limbs were cut off, he could still continue to live thanks to that cube.


    However, if he lost that cube then he would definitely die. Even if he doesn''t die, he will return to being a useless person, unable to survive in the apocalypse.


    Lah hugged Velys and stood on a high tree branch not far away. When she saw the frozen cube, Lah smiled and said: "It seems... everything was within Hikaru''s n."


    "That''s right." Velys gasped but still tried to smile: "That''s my man."


    "Ah! Sorry, I will take your manhood." Lah said teasingly.


    "Hahaha¡­ I hope you can take him. I also hope you don''t give up in bed." Velys also did not give up and teased Lah.


    Lah pouted: "Huh! I don''t believe he''s that strong."


    "Ah! Haven''t you tried it yet? Velys asked a little surprised.


    "Hehehe¡­ secret."


    Back to the current situation.


    Seeing the ice block in front of him, Rakan felt so desperate that he wanted tomit suicide.


    Of course he still has some ns to escape. However, without the cube, it all bes meaningless.


    "Impossible! That cube cannot be destroyed that easily."


    "It definitelycks energy. Yes, it justcks energy."


    Rakan muttered, he silently ordered: ''System, absorb all resources, replenish your own energy.''


    There are no notifications or responses from the system.


    Rakan felt even more scared, he stammered and called out: "System! System!"


    "System! Wake up! System!"


    Still without any response from it, Rakan was nowpletely desperate.


    ''Are not!'' Suddenly, a ray of hope appeared inside his mind: ''I still have hope.''


    ''That god¡­ he will save me.''


    ''If I die, no one will save him. No one will avenge him.''


    ''He will definitely save me.''


    "GODY!" Suddenly, Rakan shouted: "GODY! Save me! Rescue! If you don''t save me, there will be no one else who can rescue you."


    "Hurry up! Save me!"


    Rakan screamed like a madman. Even if he has be an evolved person, he cannot escape the earth.


    The ground around him was frozen, glued together. Even if he moved, it would be extremely difficult, escaping from the ground would be even more impossible.


    However, his scream was extremely terrifying, like a gust of wind blowing the snow away.


    "Rakan¡­ you have been abandoned." Suddenly, a strange voice rang out.


    That voice sounded like 10 people speaking at the same time, it was impossible to distinguish whether it was male or female.


    "GODY! What the hell are you talking about?" Rakan immediately recognized it as Gody''s voice.


    However, Gody''s words made him extremely scared: "The system you created has been sabotaged by others, you quickly save me and avenge me."


    "Hahahaha¡­ I''m here¡­ look in front of you."


    "In front of me¡­" Rakan looked forward, there were only Hikaru and Aiko.


    Aiko was bewildered, not knowing what was going on or where the voice wasing from.


    However, Hikaru was different, he just smiled and looked at Rakan like he was looking at an idiot.


    Rakan now seemed to realize something, he stammered: "No! It''s impossible¡­ you¡­ you can''t be GODY, you¡­ it can''t be¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ Rakan, sorry, I am GODY."


    "AAAA!!!!" Rakan screamed, his scream was many times louder than before.


    In that scream was despair, pain and anger.


    [Ding! You made Rakanpletely desperate, you sessfully stole 45,000 luck points from him.]


    [Ding! Warning! Rakan''s luck has be 0. Rakan will fall into a state of madness, this is the best time to kill him.]


    [Hurry!] At this time, Rika''s voice also rang out: [Listen to the system, kill him. If you miss this opportunity, let him escape. In the future, Rakan will be a hundred times more terrible than now.]


    "I know. Don''t worry, I will definitely kill him. Today, even if God appears, he cannot stop me." Hikaru confidently told Rika.


    His eyes appeared filled with murderous intent and coldness, like two sharp iron swords looking towards Rakan.


    "AAA!!! Hikaru, even if I die, I will take you with me!" Rakan screamed, blood pouring out of his nose, eyes, ears and mouth like a stream.


    His head twitched continuously, Rakan now looked like a crazy man in horror movies: "Hahaha... Hahaha... Hikaru, Aiko, and those two bastards... I won''t die alone..."


    "Hahaha¡­ hahaha¡­ I will turn this entire ce into a coffin for you guys¡­ hahaha¡­"


    Hisughter was full of ferocity and madness. At this time, Rakan no longer seems to be the careful protagonist like before.


    Rakan has thoroughly be a madman.


    Hikaru frowned, he also guessed that Rakan must have imnted something into his body.


    At the most dangerous and desperate moment, Rakan will sacrifice. And of course, what''s inside his body also drags all of his enemies to die with him.


    That is very easy to see in Rakan''s words.


    However, Hikaru won''t give him the chance to do that.


    Hikaru didn''t take out the other ax but instead took out the two daggers he got from Rayze.


    The two daggers were about 30cm long, the dagger des emitted a strange purple aura. Around the de there was also a ck smoke of death.


    Hikaru patted Aiko''s head, Aiko knew what she should do. Her hands that were holding Hikaru''s legs tightly let go.


    As soon as Aiko''s hand let go of his leg, he, like a gust of wind, immediately appeared above Rakan''s head.


    Two daggers stabbed directly into Rakan''s head.


    Ptks!


    Rakan was stabbed in the head by two daggers over 30cm long, the des entered his head without any obstruction.


    At this moment, the ck smoke rushed inside Rakan''s body.


    Rakan''s body began to age rapidly, visible to the naked eye.


    The aging speed is so terrible that Rakan''s hair turns from ck to white in just 10 seconds, and his skin bes wrinkled like a 90-year-old man.


    His body is inherently very bnced and full of muscles thanks to Hikaru''s power evolution medicine. However, his muscles were like arge branch that suddenly withered.


    Rakan''s body withered quickly, leaving only skin and bones.


    His eyes turned into two blocks of ck liquid, flowing out of his eye sockets.


    A momentter, his body was left with only ayer of skin and bones inside.


    However, Hikaru still didn''t seem to stop, he frowned and said: "Continue."


    The ck aura seemed to follow his orders and continued to absorb Rakan''s body.


    1 minuteter, Rakan''s body was dry and cracked like the ground had been dry for more than 3 years.


    Then, a gust of wind blew, Rakan turned into countless dust particles that dissolved into the wind,pletely disappearing.


    The main character Rakan died. When he died, he never thought that he would die in such a tragic way.


    No, Rakan never thought he would die. He just thought that he would live until the end, live until he could see the end of this world.


    However, in the end, he still died.


    Aiko saw Rakan die, could not control her emotions, her eyes turned red, tears flowed out like a stream.


    Even though she resented Rakan, she disliked him, wanting him dead for what he had done.


    However, when she actually saw Rakan die, Aiko still felt extremely painful in her heart.


    Although Rakan and Aiko did not have intimate contact while living together, they lived together for more than 15 years.


    15 years is more than enough time for when Rakan dies, Aiko will shed tears because of him.


    Aiko covered her face with both hands, crying like a child.


    As for Hikaru, he stood still, watching Rakan''s ash fly everywhere, then disappearing in the snowy space.


    The first main character to die at his hands is one of the hardest main characters to kill.


    Hikaru didn''t feel worried, scared or guilty. He just felt that this seemed like a great achievement for him.


    [Ding! You sessfully kill the main character Rakan - you receive a special gift package.]


    [Ding! Special gift packages have been ced in the Panara space.]

 Chapter 172 You can open your eyes, Velys...

    <h4>Chapter 172 You can open your eyes, Velys...</h4>


    "Special gift?" Hikaru saw the notice board appear in front of him and frowned.


    However, he did not n to open the gift here. The first thing he wanted to do was clean up the battlefield.


    Besides... Velys had be so weak that she couldn''t stand on her own, and he couldn''t leave her alone.


    Hikaru nced below the foot of the mountain, where thousands of Zombies were frozen inside a thickyer of ice, like a work of art.


    He looked at Lah and Velys, smiled and said: "Lah, you take care of the Zombies below, I will take care of Velys."


    "Eh?! Just now you abandoned her to protect Aiko, now that everything is over you want to take her from me" Lah said as she smiled, her voice filled with amusement.


    "If you don''t want to be able to get out of bed tonight, you can do as you wish." Hikaru replied.


    "Huh!" Lah pouted: "I''m looking forward to it."


    She then took Velys in her arms and returned to the vi. Velys looked towards Hikaru with guilt in her eyes.


    However, he looked at her, smiled and nodded, signaling that he didn''t care.


    After Lah and Velys left, Hikaru looked towards Aiko, and thought about how to handle her.


    Rakan was dead, however, Aiko was still extremely useful.


    In particr, Aiko''s only rtive had not appeared yet, so he could still turn Aiko into his ally.


    Or¡­ if he was lucky, he could make her his ve.


    However, that was just ''if he was lucky''.


    He also didn''t know when Aiko''s rtives would arrive here and what Aiko''s thoughts were towards him.


    It would be great if she became his ve, then she could follow his orders and be loyal to him.


    And of course, he could also get many benefits from Aiko''s rtives.


    Hikaru walked close to Aiko, helped her up, and then carried her back to her private room.


    During the journey, Aiko kept crying, as if Rakan''s death had left a big hole in her heart.


    Even though she hated him they had lived together for many years.


    Just like people who have pets, when they die, we still feel a void in our hearts.


    Hikaru gently ced Aiko on the bed: "Okay, you''re back in the room. You should remember your answer... tonight is the deadline."


    After saying that, Hikaru originally intended to leave to check on Velys''s situation. After all, Velys used so much of her powers that she was probably very exhausted.


    Suddenly, Aiko grabbed his sleeve.


    Hikaru turned his head and saw Aiko raising her head, looking at him with eyes full of pity like an abandoned kitten.


    "Hikaru¡­ you¡­ don''t go¡­ I¡­ I''m a little scared¡­" Aiko trembled, and stammered.


    He smiled and sat next to Aiko, his hand gently caressing her face: "Ah! If you want me to stay, it''s fine, but there''s a price to pay..."


    "Price? I..." Aiko''s face turned red, she smiled forcefully as if she wanted to say something but she didn''t dare say it.


    "Can''t you?" Hikaruughed, his voice filled with amusement.


    He caressed Aiko''s face, then lifted her chin, making her look straight into his eyes.


    "Aiko, now, you no longer have anyone you can rely on. You only have me."


    "In this ce¡­ you have everything from safety to food. You can even be an evolved person... so don''t you want to?"


    "I¡­" Aiko stammered: "The wound¡­ doesn''t the wound on your hand still hurt?"


    "Hmm?!" Hikaru was a bit surprised, he didn''t think that the first question Aiko would ask him was about how he was.


    "Ah! This ce?" Hikaru used his left hand to touch his right shoulder which had been stained by blood.


    There were two holes in his shirt''s shoulder, proving that he had two bullets lodged in his shoulder.


    In fact, with Hikaru''s ability, he could easily dodge those bullets.


    However, he intentionally let himself be hit.


    Why?


    Because he wanted to strike at Aiko''s gentle mentality. He wanted to show her a part of himself that she didn''t like, but he also showed her that he could be gentle and that he was willing to protect her.


    Thus, Aiko would feel that when no one else was by her side, he was the best choice.


    When she slowlyes to rely on him, he can let Aiko do more things for him.


    Of course, he seeded.


    At this moment, Aiko was really caring about him. It seems that his image was starting to fill the void left by Rakan.


    "It''s okay¡­ I''m an evolved person, this wound will heal quickly."


    That''s right, for Hikaru, as long as he uses any evolution potion, it will recover immediately.


    That''s why, Hikaru honestly said, that this wound was not a big problem for him.


    "Really?" Aiko asked worriedly, her voice filled with guilt and shame.


    "Of course."


    "Why? Why did you protect me? I am¡­ I am his sister¡­ your enemy''s sister¡­ Why did you protect me?" Aiko trembled as she spoke, her eyes wet as if tears were about to flow.


    "Because you are my ve¡­ I don''t want anyone to hurt you."


    Aiko opened her eyes and looked at him, immediately afterward, tears started pouring out of her eyes.


    Then¡­ Aiko rushed forward, proactively offering her soft lips.


    Aiko nned to just kiss Hikaru lightly on his lips. She Just wanted their lips to touch lightly for a moment then separate.


    However, Hikaru definitely wouldn''t let her escape that easily.


    The fish had bitten the hook, so how can the fisherman remove the hook and throw it back into the river?


    Hikaru''s left arm wrapped around Aiko''s waist, hugging her tightly.


    Then, from a gentle kiss, it became a wet kiss. At first, Aiko still resisted a bit, as she wanted to push him away.


    However, less than 10 secondster, she began to indulge in this sweetness.


    Hikaru actively pried open Aiko''s teeth, and tasted the sweet taste of the tongue she was hiding inside.


    After Aiko tasted that taste, she immediately felt fascinated. She proactively attacked, stretched out her fragrant tongue, as she searched for his tongue.


    His hand was also not idle as he immediately crept inside Aiko''s thin shirt, and found her two soft and warm mountains.


    "Um¡­ don''t¡­ um¡­" Aiko groaned, however, it seemed like her words stimted him even more.


    Her two mountains became like two soft mochi cakes, aa it was kneaded by his big, warm hands.


    Aiko trembled violently, her hands could only grip his shirt tightly.


    After a while, the two of them separated. Aiko gasped because she couldn''t breathe for 5 minutes.


    She suddenly felt a bit cold and discovered that all the buttons on her shirt had been opened by Hikaru, revealing the beautiful view inside.


    Aiko blushed and quickly used both hands to pull the ps of her shirt to cover the scenery inside.


    Hikaru smiled and licked his lips: "Hm... very sweet, very soft..."


    His words made Aiko''s face even redder. She bowed her? head, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to crawl into a hole and hide.


    "Hahaha¡­ I look forward to your answer tonight¡­"


    After he finished speaking, Hikaru left. He wasn''t in a hurry. After all, Aiko was still here for a long time. Even if Aiko rejected his offer, he still had many other opportunities.


    As soon as Hikaru left the room, Aiko suddenly smiled happily, she then clutched her shirt with both of her hands as if she had made an important decision.


    ¡­


    Hikaru went to Velys'' room.


    When he entered the room, he saw Lah sitting next to Velys'' bed, and Velys was lying on the bed, her face pale like an anemic patient.


    "Ah! So you preferred staying with Aiko, is that why you are justing?" Lah said, a little annoyed.


    Hikaru shrugged: "Sorry, Aiko needed me tofort her a bit."


    "Huh! There are also two poor girls here who need yourfort." Lah pouted and said.


    "Don''t worry, tonight I will fort'' you, so much that you will have to beg me."


    "Ah! I hope you have that ability." Lah finished speaking and stood up to leave, she also did not want to be a third wheel.


    When Lah passed Hikaru, he suddenly grabbed her hand and hugged her.


    Lah was surprised by this but she did not resist, moreover she even cooperated with him, as shey her head on his chest, and felt his warmth and masculine breath.


    "Thank you for what you did today."


    Listening to Hikaru, Lah felt a bit surprised. She smiled and replied: "Huh! If you want to thank me, use actual actions, not just words."


    Right after that, Hikaru bowed his head and kissed Lah''s lips. Of course, Lah, with her experience, immediately resisted him.


    Velys was lying on the bed as if she was unconscious, which seemed to arouse Lah even more.


    She frantically attacked him. She even proactively ced his hands on her soft peaks as if inviting him to enjoy them.


    The ''fight'' went on for more than 15 minutes, then the two of them separated. Lah then licked her lips, her face was red but she still seemed unsatisfied.


    "Come to my room tonight. I need a more sincere thank you..." Lah said as she used her fingers to caress his face.


    "Tonight¡­ hm¡­" Hikaru looked hesitant.


    "So¡­ are you busy with that little girl tonight?"


    Hikaru knew who the ''little girl'' Lah was talking about was. That''s right, it was Aiko.


    "No¡­ I will just be a bit busy. Don''t lock the door tonight, okay?"


    "Huh! I will wait for you. Don''t waste too much effort before our ''match'' begins."


    "Of course." Hikaru smiled and said, he bowed his head and gently kissed Lah''s forehead.


    She didn''t resist him, she allowed him to kiss her forehead then smiled and left.


    As soon as the door closed, Hikaru smiled and said: "You can open your eyes, Velys..."

 Chapter 173 Begins To Take Control Rakans System

    ?


    Velys who was lying on the bed suddenly smiled, her eyes slowly opened: "Hehe... sorry, Hikaru, I didn''t mean to peek at you and Lah."


    Hikaru shook his head, he then sat down on the bed, next to Velys. He then gently caressed her face.


    Even though Velys was conscious, she didn''t have enough strength to lift a finger so she could only lie still.


    "Are you hurt?" Velys looked towards his shoulder and asked.


    "It''s okay, I intentionally injured myself, it will recover quickly. You are different... you have overused your superpower and it has surpassed your endurance."


    "Next time, you are not allowed to do that, understand?"


    Velys smiled happily: "It''s because when I saw you injured, I only had one thought in my mind..."


    "Which is to destroy the enemy, and protect you with everything I have, including my life."


    Hearing that, Hikaru felt extremely guilty and embarrassed: "Sorry, Velys. It was all part of my n."


    "I know. That''s why I tried my best to make your n as perfect as possible." Velys was not angry when she heard this as she understood him.


    On the contrary, she smiled happily, as if no matter what Hikaru did, she would happily ept it.


    "You are so stupid." Hikaru said, as he tenderly looked at her.


    "Hehehe¡­ I''m only stupid when I''m with you." Velys said smiling.


    Hikaru gently kissed Velys''s forehead, then he bought a bottle of evolution medicine and gave it to her so that she could recover quickly.


    After that he left because he still had a lot of work to do, since Velys was still here both of them would have a lot of opportunities to be together.


    Looking at the bottle of evolution medicine that Hikaru left on the bed, Velys smiled happily.


    Suddenly, the memory from before appeared in her mind.


    It was the memory of Hikaru killing her. Velys shook her head, and tried to forget the memory, but the memory just became more vivid.


    Moreover she saw that when she was about to draw herst breath, Hikaru bowed his head and whispered in her ear.


    He also stuffed something into her hand.


    However, at this point the memory became blurry, as if it was covered by ayer of fog, so Velys could not clearly see what Hikaru stuffed into her hand.


    Also she couldn''t hear what Hikaru whispered into her ear.


    The memory then suddenly disappeared, Velys opened her eyes, and her face was filled with doubt and worry.


    "Will I be killed by Hikaru?" Velys frowned and muttered.


    "Could it be that... in the future, I will cause him harm so he will kill me?"


    "Or maybe it''s just my imagination."


    "But¡­ that memory seems so real, it can''t be wrong."


    "If those things happened¡­"


    "No! Even if that memory isn''t real, I can''t let that happen."


    "I must have done something terrible that''s why Hikaru killed me."


    "Maybe I was controlled by an enemy or tricked into bing Hikaru''s enemy."


    "That''s right. I have to prevent that from happening."


    "Hikaru, don''t worry. I will never be your enemy."


    ¡­


    Hikaru of course had no idea what Velys was thinking.


    He left the vi and went to the foot of the mountain where there were thousands of frozen Zombies.


    Hikaru did not use the ax instead he took out his daggers. After absorbing Rakan''s entire soul and body, the aura of these daggers became even brighter.


    The purple light was filled with death, making it even more terrifying.


    He threw those two daggers forward, leaving them embedded in the ice.


    "Eat it!"


    Immediately after Hikaru gave themand, a stream of ck smoke rushed out from inside those two daggers, then crept under the ice, towards the frozen zombies.


    Immediately after that, a scene urred simr to what happened to Rakan.


    The zombies quickly rotted, then turned into countless dust particles,pletely disappearing.


    Even the energy crystal inside their brains waspletely absorbed by the ck smoke from the two daggers.


    There were more than 5,000 Zombies, whuch meant that there was at least 5,000 energy crystals. Although the energy crystals in the Zombie''s brain were only (F-), 5,000 (F-) energy crystals was still an extremely huge number.


    The two daggers emitted a dazzling purple aura. Anywhere that purple aura spread, the trees withered at a terrible speed.


    Within a radius of more than 100 meters, all the surrounding nts withered and turned into ash.


    Hikaru approached the dagger, it seemed that the purple aura had no effect on him.


    On the contrary, he smiled with satisfaction: "It seems its strength has increased again."


    "Enough! Take back your tentacles¡­"


    As soon as Hikaru''s words rang out, the streams of ck smoke that were like octopus tentacles reaching around were immediately retracted into the two daggers.


    At this moment, the aura and ck smoke disappeared. The two daggers then became extremely ordinary.


    Hikaru picked up those two daggers and ced them in the Panara space.


    Looking around, all the zombies had been destroyed by him, leaving only countless frozen ashes.


    Snow fell from the sky and quickly covered the ice, then the quiet atmosphere returned.


    Hikaru shrugged, as he currently felt extremelyfortable.


    First, he killed a main character, Rakan.


    After that, he also won Aiko''s trust. Not only did Lah be his ally, but she was also gradually bing his woman.


    The power that Velys demonstrated in this battle also surpassed his imagination.


    At this moment, Hikaru felt unbeatable.


    ''Sigh, I shouldn''t be too confident. There are still many main characters in this world, I need to be more careful.''


    After that, Hikaru left this ce, and went to the apartment where Yue was staying.


    After all, he had spent time with Aiko, Lah and Velys. After defeating Rakan, he felt at ease as he wanted to immediately tackle the next target.


    However, he was in no hurry. His attention was also currently focused on the special gift package.


    [Ding! Do you want to open the special gift?]


    "Yes!"


    [Ding! If you sessfully open the special gift package, you will receive the following items:


    - 100,000 luck points.


    - Power evolution medicine (E-).


    - ''Event information'' tag for the next 30 days.


    - Skill evolution card (D)


    - Chance to take over Rakan''s system (Only one chance).


    ¡­


    Hikaru saw the items in front of him, and he immediately became even more happy.


    "The special gift package was indeed very special. Looks like¡­ I can also take over Rakan''s system."


    Hikaru was in no hurry to use the opportunity to take over Rakan''s systems.


    First, he took out the power evolution medicine (E-), then drank it all.


    At this moment, he felt that the power inside his body was growing rapidly.


    After 5 minutes, Hikaru felt that the changes inside his body had stopped.


    He waved his hand and struck out a punch.


    BAM!


    A loud explosion rang out, and a stream of air pressure was created, blowing all the snow away. The ice surface below was also dented by more than 20cm.


    This was enough to realize how powerful Hikaru was right now.


    "currently, if Rayze was in front of me, even if I don''t use the skills from the Haunted Cloak I''m still confident of defeating him easily."


    Hikaru thought to himself.


    That''s right, his current strength was many times superior to Rayze''s.


    After that, Hikaru pondered about which skill to evolve, but in the end he decided to evolve "Light Split".


    This was the only skill that helped him attack enemies at a distance and it also had the ability to prate his enemy''s defence.


    When fighting, Hikaru seemed to rely solely on this skill to defeat his enemies.


    That''s why he decided to evolve "Light Split" .


    [Ding! Do you want to evolve the skill "Light Split" (E)?]


    "ept!"


    [Ding! Evolved sessfully.]


    ¡­


    Name: Light Attack


    Tier: D


    Type: Skill


    Description: You need a weapon so that when using this skill, the effect is maximized.


    The higher the quality of the weapon, the stronger the skill.


    ¡­


    There was Just a brief description, but after testing it a few times, he understood the nature of the skill.


    If he used an ax or dagger, he could sh out a semicircr streak of light like before.


    However, the pration and power of the streak of light streak was much stronger than before because it also depended on the quality of the weapon.


    Of course, the quality of the ax and the two daggers was extremely high.


    Although Hikaru did not know how high it was, he could guarantee that these two weapons were not below D-tier.


    Particrly when using a dagger, he could create two semicircr light streaks surrounding the dagger this streaks of light were over 1 meter long and he could use it to increase the attack range instead of shooting it towards the enemy.


    Overall, the "Light Attack" skill had be easier to use. Not only could he attack from a distance, but it could also be used in closebat.


    The next thing he was looking forward to was ''The opportunity to take over Rakan''s system''.


    He took out the cube from Panara space, it was frozen in arge block of ice.


    At this point, the cube no longer seemed to function, nor did it emit any light.


    However, Hikaru did not dare to break the ice because he was afraid.


    He was afraid that Rakan had instructed the cube to self-destruct if he dies.


    Hikaru then used the ''System Hijacking Opportunity'', and immediately, he appeared in a ck space, without any light.


    "This is¡­"


    [Ding! Beginning to hijack Rakan''s system.]


    Right after that, Rakan appeared before him. No, to be more precise, Rakan''s soul appeared before him.

 Chapter 174 GOD...

    When Rakan saw Hikaru he was startled, but then he rushed towards Hikaru, with his mouth wide open.


    Hikaru could clearly see that Rakan''s mouth was filled with blood, maggots and cockroaches.


    Rakan''s soul seemed to be much faster than when he was alive.


    In less than a second, Rakan rushed in front of Hikaru, intending to bite him.


    Hikaru frowned, he didn''t think that to take over Rakan''s system, he had to face Rakan''s soul.


    However, he did not feel scared at all, on the contrary, he felt that this was a bit interesting.


    Of course, Rakan''s strength before his death could not bepared to Hikaru''s even after he used the evolution drug.


    Now, after Rakan''s death, Hikaru''s power had reached a new level and Rakan could no longer pose any threat to him.


    Hikaru immediately dodged with ease.


    Rakan bit the air, bing even angrier. At this moment, Rakan was like a stream of blue smoke, his eyes were bloodshot, and the teeth in his mouth were also elongated into fangs.


    "Hikaru, do you dare appear here? Hahaha¡­ Awesome¡­ awesome¡­"


    "I expected that I would die so I ced my life energy inside the system."


    "When someone wants to takeover the system, he will have to suffer pain and receive punishment from me."


    Hearing Rakan''s words, Hikaru was not surprised at all. After all, Rakan was also a main character, if Hikaru could easily take over Rakan''s system then he will be surprised.


    Besides, Rakan was a careful person, so Hikaru predicted that he must have arranged or installed something in the system to prevent people from using it.


    And of course, he was right.


    At least he did not input a self-destructmand or a terrible explosion when the system bespromised.


    He just had to face Rakan''s soul, which to him was not a bad thing.


    Hikaru thought that maybe Rakan felt that he thought that as long as the system existed, Rakan could still revive.


    However, if Hikaru was Rakan, he would still do the same thing. As long as the system exists, Rakan could continue to live and be the main character.


    Unless the system disappears, Rakan won''tpletely disappear from this world.


    "Hm¡­" Hikaru calmly looked at Rakan and said: "When you were alive, I killed you once. Do you think you can defeat me here?"


    "You¡­" Rakan was so angry, he smiled fiercely: "Hahaha¡­ this space was created by me. In this space, I am invincible."


    "In this ce, no one can defeat me."


    "In this ce, I am immortal."


    Hikaru shrugged and smiled contemptuously: "Ah! That''s right, you are invincible, you are immortal. Then¡­"


    He took out two daggers from Panara space. The two daggers were extremely ordinary, just like two fruit knives.


    "Hahaha¡­ What are you nning to do with those knives. look at me..." Rakan said with a smile, his voice filled with contempt: "Physical damage has no effect on me. I am a soul, a smoke - like entity, are you going to use a knife to attack smoke?"


    Hikaru looked at Rakan, he felt that Rakan waspletely different from before.


    Rakan used to be an extremely careful person, who made countless ns before acting and he never disregarded his opponents.


    But the current Rakan was like a madman, full of arrogance and disdain for his opponents.


    Hikaru smiled, and thought to himself: ''That''s good, I don''t need to waste much time with this idiot.''


    Heughed and said: "Ah! So¡­ what if I could kill you with these knives?"


    "Hahaha¡­ Hikaru, you don''t need to use the word ''if'', because¡­ you''ll never be able to kill me."


    "Ok." Hikaru smiled disdainfully.


    "Huh! Die!!!" Rakan opened his mouth, his sharp fangs in pointing towards Hikaru.


    "It seems like you have no other attack left other than using your foul mouth, right?"


    Hikaru said as he threw the daggers forward.


    "Hahaha¡­ you idiot! Don''t you understand what I''m saying, physical damage can''t affect me!"


    "So¡­ what''s happening, Rakan?" Hikaru smiled and said.


    "Heh?!" Rakan was startled, he suddenly realized that the daggers were stuck in his soul.


    "What the hell?! Damn it!" Rakan struggled, he didn''t understand why these knives didn''t pass through his soul.


    Also no matter how much he struggled, the two knives remained stuck.


    "You¡­ What did you do? What the hell are these two knives?" Rakan began to worry and fear.


    "Ah! Did''nt you confidently say that physical damage cannot affect you?"


    "You also said that in this space, you are invincible, and that you are immortal, right?"


    "You¡­" Rakan was angry, but at this moment, he started feeling pain.


    That''s right, even though he was dead, and even though he only existed as a soul, he still felt pain.


    "It can''t be! What the hell is going on?!" Rakan screamed.


    Smoke started emanating from the daggers stuck to his soul. A stream of ck smoke poured out, spreading throughout his soul.


    His soul slowly started turning ck. The pain he felt also made him writhe like an earthworm whose body had been cut in half.


    "AA!!! No! Hikaru! I will kill you!" Rakan screamed in pain and anger.


    However, Hikaru just smiled and said: "Don''t worry, you won''t have a chance to do that."


    "Die in peace. Aiko¡­ I will take care of her."


    "Not! Aiko is mine! She is mine! Mine! Mine!" Rakan continued to scream.


    However, those were just screams of despair.


    Hikaruughed loudly: "Hahaha¡­ luckily, she agreed to be my ve."


    "Ah! Maybe you don''t know but¡­ her skin is very soft, her breasts are probably a C-cup, but they are very soft and white."


    "AAA!!! Hikaru! Even if I be a ghost, I will not forgive you!"


    Hikaru smiled and said: "How are you different from a demon now? Hahaha¡­ Rakan, thank you for appearing before me."


    "If you didn''t appear in front of me that day and instead ran away from this city, perhaps you and i would never to meet."


    "But¡­ Rakan, you are too careful and trust your own intuition too much."


    "Did you think I will be a threat to you in the future?"


    "Hahaha¡­ you were right. I am your nemesis."


    "If you hadn''t attacked me that day, maybe you would have had Aiko. But it''s all just spection. You can''t turn back time either."


    "Rakan¡­ you died because you became my enemy. Like I said¡­ don''t worry, I''ll take good care of Aiko."


    "AH! Sorry, I can''t seem to do that. You know why? Because she has be my ve."


    "Tonight, she will prepare herself so I can enjoy her body."


    "AAAA!!!! Hikaru, I will remember your face well. If there is an afterlife¡­ if there is an afterlife¡­" Rakan screamed, but before he could finish his sentence, the ck smoke turned his soul into a pile of ash.


    That pile of ash waspletely absorbed into the two daggers along with the ck smoke.


    Right now, the two daggers trembled violently, however, Hikaru was not afraid at all.


    He could feel that those two knives were just feeling extremely excited.


    Yes, they were feeling excited, like a child receiving a gift on Christmas.


    "Alright! Did you believe what I said?"


    The two daggers were no longer trembling anymore, they were floating in space, the tip of the knife pointed straight at Hikaru.


    Immediately after that, they flew towards Hikaru, however, they automatically put the handle of the knife into his hand andy still as if this was its answer.


    "Good! Don''t worry, you will be able to eat more wonderful souls like this in the future."


    After he finished speaking, he put the two daggers inside Panara space.


    Hikaru looked around. Even though Rakan was dead, he was still in this dark space.


    "Weird, Rakan is dead, why aren''t there any other announcements?"


    "Are you waiting for me?"


    Suddenly, a voice echoed throughout the space.


    As soon as he heard that voice, Hikaru felt extremely scared. Yes, he really felt extremely scared.


    This was the first time he felt this level of fear sinceing to this world.


    A pair ofrge eyes appeared in the sky, the eyes were sorge that Hikaru looked like an antpared to them.


    The two eyes were like two purple moons hanging in the sky.


    Facing those eyes, Hikaru suddenly had the feeling of kneeling down and showing respect.


    "You¡­ who are you?" Hikaru asked, he tried to control his fear and trembling.


    However, his body was betrayed him, he was trembling, and he seemed unable to stand.


    Being stared at by those eyes, Hikaru felt as if there was a mountain pressing down on his shoulders.


    "Me? I am the one who created the system and caused the wheel of fate to lead Rakan to obtain it."


    Hearing that, Hikaru took a deep breath filled with fear.


    "What do you mean¡­"


    "I am a god¡­ an almighty being¡­ You can call me whatever name you like, human." That voice rang out again. It was a voice filled with divinity and majesty.


    "So¡­ can''t i take over the system?" Hikaru seemed to muster all the courage then said: "Rakan is dead, are you nning to revoke the system and then give it to someone else?"


    "Hm¡­ If you can convince me, I will give you this system." The god said: "However, I will not let you use its full functions like Rakan."


    "Convince you?" Hikaru asked suspiciously.


    "That''s right. If you can convince me, I will give you the system. If not, sorry¡­ you will be a guardian spirit for the system, and you will support the next owner of this system."

 Chapter 175 Real purpose

    <h4>Chapter 175 Real purpose</h4>


    (My editor is editing this chapter. I will update this A.S.A.P)


    Hearing that, Hikaru frowned, his eyes gradually filled with murderous intent and anger.


    "Don''t you dare?"


    He took a deep breath, thinking about many different factors.


    Convincing a person when that person clearly knows his or her purpose is impossible.


    Like a salesperson trying to convince a customer to buy his product.


    However, that customer has no need to buy, so no matter how hard the salesperson tries to persuade, it is useless.


    Hikaru''s current situation is the same. He couldn''t convince this god to let him use the system because he didn''t need him.


    But¡­ Hikaru thought he could try.


    Right now, he needs to know what this god''s needs are, why he created the system and gave that system to Rakan.


    What does he need Rakan for?


    What does he want in the future?


    Hikaru needs to know this god''s needs and goals, then he can convince him.


    He thought for a long time, then asked: "May I know the purpose for which you created this system?"


    "Hahaha¡­ I know what you''re thinking, kid¡­" That God spoke, hisughter filled with contempt: "You want to know my purpose? Hahaha¡­ you can try to guess¡­"


    Hikaru frowned, at this moment, he felt he needed Lah''s wisdom. That''s right, Lah''s intelligence is what he needs the most right now, her ability to specte and persuade is also terrible.


    As long as she can help him, his sess rate will increase greatly.


    However, only he can enter this space, and no one else can enter.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, thinking through countless cases and reasons for this god to create the system.


    ''Why did he create the system? Is it... just to make his life less boring?''


    ''No, if that''s the case then it doesn''t matter to him who gets the system. He doesn''t need to appear like this.''


    ''If the system creator appears, it means that the system ys a very important role for him.''


    ''So¡­ that means the system must have some role to y. Rescue? Support? What role does the system ultimately y for its creator?''


    Hikaru frowned, he kept thinking but didn''t know which goal he should finally decide on to convince the system creator.


    "Hahaha¡­ looks like you''re wondering, right?"


    "That''s right." Hikaru nodded. He said without concealment: "The information you gave me is too little, I don''t have enough information necessary to convince you."


    "Hm¡­" The system creator pondered, then smiled and said: "Then¡­ I will give you more suggestions. However, every suggestion we make means a function of the system will be cut."


    "Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I understand!" Hikaru nodded: "And I ept¡­"


    "Good¡­ Hahaha¡­ suggestion number 1, I created the system for a purpose." As soon as that god finished speaking, a cube appeared in front of Hikaru.


    Yes, that is Rakan''s system. That cube has 7 red LED-like lights shining.


    Right after that, one light suddenly turned off, leaving only 6 LED lights on.


    Hikaru knew, that meant that a system function had disappeared.


    He frowned and began to rule out the possibilities.


    ''So, I can rule out the possibility that he created the system just for fun. So that means¡­ he must have some great purpose¡­''


    ''That is most likely rted to the survival of the system''s creator.''


    ''Could it be¡­ when I disguised myself as Gody, the reason I gave was most likely the reason this god created the system.''


    ''He is in danger, imprisoned somewhere, or pursued by enemies. He wants to train someone who can save him...''


    Hikaru thought a lot. Even though the system creator had given him a suggestion, there were still too many possibilities.


    He frowned and said: "One more suggestion..."


    "I am not pursued by enemies¡­"


    Hearing that, Hikaru could rule out one more possibility. However, there are still too many possibilities.


    ''Damn¡­ I need a clearer hint. One suggestion can help me rule out most other possibilities...''


    "Another suggestion." Hikaru said.


    "I put a lot of effort into creating the system. To be more precise, this is the greatest masterpiece of my life."


    As soon as the system creator finished speaking, another light went off.


    Currently, there are only 4 lights left on the cube, which proves that it only has 4 functions left.


    "One more suggestion."


    "Hahaha¡­ are you sure? If there''s only one light left on, this system is almost useless, meaning you only have two more chances."


    "I''m sure."


    "Hm¡­ I didn''t create the system for any noble purposes, I created it for myself."


    Hearing that, Hikaru felt that he was only an extremely small distance from the truth. Just reach out and you can touch the truth, touch the ultimate goal.


    Hikaru thought for a long time, not knowing how much time had passed, he smiled and said.


    "I have the answer."


    The system creator was a little surprised and said: "Heh?! Don''t you want to think more? You should remember, if you decide to answer, if you answer incorrectly, you will fail."


    "If you fail, you not only lose ownership of the system, but you also be the guardian of the system. You must be the assistant of the next owner of the system."


    "Are you sure?"


    Hikaru nodded, even though he was extremely worried right now. It seemed that his life was standing at the threshold of heaven and hell.


    If he takes just one wrong step, waiting for him is endless hell.


    However, he was only a little worried, he was not afraid.


    [Master, are you sure? You¡­]


    "Don''t worry¡­" Hikaru heard Rika say, he smiled and replied: "I''m very confident. Do you know that when I was alive on Earth, I was just a coward and weak person?


    "I don''t even intend to resist those who intend to harm me."


    "I always try to stay out of trouble as much as possible. However, now it is different."


    "I don''t want to live like that anymore. I have tried to go so far, if I turn back I will continue to live in fear and anxiety."


    "Rika, if I fail, leave me and find a better master¡­"


    [Don''t worry, I said if you die, I will die too. Our lives are one.]


    "Hah! Up until now, the only person apanying me is you alone."


    [Huh! I believe you can do it. If you can''t do it, I will bite you to death.]


    "Hahaha¡­ rest assured¡­"


    At this time, the system creator said: "Okay, what is your answer, little humanity."


    Two eyes like two purple moons stared at Hikaru, the terrible pressure from those two eyes and from this death game was like a mountain pressing down on his shoulders.


    Hikaru took a deep breath, tried to calm down, then said: "My answer is¡­ you need someone to rece you. No, to be more precise, you are cultivating a backup body for yourself."


    The atmosphere fell silent, those giant eyes did not seem to express any other emotions, they just stared at Hikaru.


    A momentter, the system creator''s voice rang out: "Oh! Why do you think like that?"


    Hikaru smiled and said: "First, you said that you created the system for a purpose, I can rule out the possibility that you created the system just for entertainment."


    "The second hint you gave me, you are not being chased by the enemy. In your hint I saw a detail that you have enemies and they do not continue to pursue you."


    "Heh?! Why do you think I have no enemies?" The system creator asked, his voice filled with excitement.


    ''Great¡­ I''m on the right track.'' Hikaru thought to himself, his smile became even more confident.


    He exined: "If you had no enemies, you would not have given this suggestion but apletely different suggestion."


    "If you are not pursued by the enemy, there are only two reasons: First, the enemy already thinks you are dead, but I don''t think so."


    "A person like you who can create a system will definitely be very strong, very terrible, you cannot be easily killed by enemies or use death to escape."


    "That is why wepletely reject this reason. So¡­ I lean more towards the second reason."


    "You and the enemy are attacking each other in a different way. Meaning you and your enemy both possess equal strength, no one can defeat the other."


    "That''s why your enemies don''t need to hunt you down."


    "HM¡­ your theory is very reasonable." The system creator said: "However, why don''t you think that I have no enemies, or that my enemies are not capable of opposing me?"


    Hikaru shook his head: "That would contradict the number 1 suggestion you gave. You created the system for a purpose, not simply for entertainment."


    "Besides¡­ I don''t think you don''t have enemies. Everyone who exists has enemies, including gods."


    "And of course, what you just said also contradicts suggestions number three and number four that you gave."


    "Suggestion number three, you said that this is the greatest masterpiece of your life, which means that you spent a lot of time and effort to create it."


    "If so, it must y some very important role."


    "Suggestion number four, you said that you created this system for yourself, not for any other noble purpose."


    "So, I can rule out the possibility that you want to train a hero, a savior for humanity or something like that."


    "From the above reasons¡­ I cane to the final conclusion that¡­ you are training someone who can be your second body."


    "Hahahaha¡­ I don''t think it''s convincing enough. There is no basis for you to make such a conclusion." The system creator smiled and said.


    "Hahaha¡­" Suddenly, Hikaru alsoughed loudly: "The basis for me toe to that conclusion is another thing, which is that you gave me the opportunity to own the system."


    "If you want to create a hero to save the world, save this universe, then Rakan is the one who cannot be reced, cannot die."


    "However, until Rakan died, you never appeared. You also gave me the opportunity to take possession of the system after I killed Rakan. That means that Rakan is not important to you."


    "No, to be more precise, it doesn''t matter who owns the system, you just need someone who can make the best use of this system, right?"

 Chapter 176 He lost control of the cube

    <h4>Chapter 176 He lost control of the cube</h4>


    (My editor is editing this chapter. I will update this A.S.A.P)


    Without waiting for the system creator to reply, Hikaru continued: "In fact, when Rakan died you didn''t want to stop me. Even now, you give me the opportunity to own the system."


    "The way you gave me the opportunity to possess the system is like testing me, which further proves my hypothesis."


    "Who owns the system is not important, the most important thing is that the person who owns the system needs to maximize its effectiveness."


    "So¡­ the question is, why are you doing this?"


    "You also said that you created the system and nurtured Rakan for yourself, not for any other noble purpose."


    "Two cases appear in my mind."


    "In the first case, you raise Rakan as your sessor, to be the next god."


    "But¡­ I don''t think so. I think before bing a god you were also a human or a normal creature."


    "As an intelligent being, there will certainly be negative emotions. Surely you are also a greedy, selfish person and have many dirty ns."


    "I don''t believe that someone who can reach your level doesn''t have those negative thoughts and emotions."


    "That''s why we lean towards the second hypothesis. In this world, nothingsts forever."


    "You too. Perhaps you have lived a long time, but now, your lifespan is almost at an end, and your body has rotted away. That''s why you want to cultivate a new body."


    "A body that is stronger, younger, and better than your old body. So¡­ when Rakan reaches a higher level and his body bes more perfect, you will take action and steal his body."


    "You will rise again in a perfect body, continuing your journey to be a God."


    "Am I right, system creator?"


    That gaze stared at Hikaru, without any sound.


    A momentter, the system creator''sughter rang out: "Hahaha... hahahaha... Human, you guessed right."


    "I don''t need to hide anything from you. That''s right, I''m looking for a good body for myself."


    "But¡­ you forgot the conditions I gave. I need you to convince me, not to find out my true purpose."


    Hikaru also smiled and said: "If I know your purpose, I can more easily convince you."


    "Convince me? Hahaha¡­ I need a new, better body, if you take the system, it also means that you ept to be my new body."


    "No¡­ what I mean is¡­ I will help you find a new body that suits you. Even that body is more suitable for you than Rakan."


    "Hm?! Are you that confident?" The system creator spoke, his words carrying a bit of surprise.


    Hikaru nodded and said: "That''s right. You also know that I killed Rakan easily, which means that I also have the ability to find another body for you."


    "Besides¡­ the system is yours, if I lie, you can take it back at any time, right?"


    The system creator frowned, his eyes looking suspiciously at Hikaru in the sky.


    At this moment, Hikaru was not worried at all, he also did not care whether his reason was convincing enough or not.


    He just smiled and looked at his eyes in the sky.


    [Master, aren''t you worried?]


    "No¡­ I''m not worried at all, on the contrary, he''s the one who needs to worry."


    [Heh?!] Rika was a bit surprised. She of course knew that the ''he'' that Hikaru had just mentioned was the creator of the system.


    However, she finds it difficult to understand why the system''s creators need to worry?


    [Why is that? Did you know something?]


    "Hahaha¡­ secret."


    [You¡­ huh! I don''t care about you anymore.]


    Rika''s voice was filled with sulking. However, Hikaru had no intention of telling her the truth, he just silently stared at the eyes in the sky.


    "Hm¡­ human, you sessfully convinced me."


    At this moment, the cube flew in front of Hikaru, only about 2 meters away from him.


    "You can use it, however, you should remember that it only has 3 functions left. And¡­ you must find me a new body."


    "Or¡­ I will take your body, human¡­"


    After saying that, the space around Hikaru suddenly shattered into pieces like ss.


    He returned to reality, at this moment, he was still standing at the foot of the mountain, surrounded by snow.


    It seemed like only a few minutes had passed.


    Hikaru looked at the cube floating in front of him, he smiled and said: "Starting the process of hijacking the system."


    [Ding! System hijacking begins.]


    [Ding! Without any hindering factors, the sessful person takes control of the system.]


    [Ding! You sessfully possess a new system with the following 3 functions: Assimtion, absorption and production.]


    [Ding! You can let other people have the right to use these 3 functions of the system, however, you still have the highest control rights.


    New system functions will be added to the system functions you currently own.]


    Hikaru smiled: "Sess!"


    [Heh?! Wait! You... what''s going on?] Rika felt confused and asked: [Just now...]


    "Shhh!!" Hikaru put his index finger on his lips, signaling Rika to be quiet.


    Rika was silent, he was also silent.


    Hikaru looked at the cube floating in front of him for a moment. Feeling that there was no problem, he happily said: "At this point, I really own it."


    He held the cube in his hand, his face showing a victorious smile as he spoke.


    [Heh?! What just happened? I thought the card that helped you take control of this cube had already worked.]


    "Hahaha.. very simple. When I activated that card, I was immediately pulled into the dark space from before. In that space, the system only gives a notification that the usurpation process has begun."


    "However, that is just the process of usurping the right to use, not that I can already usurp the right to use that cube."


    "That''s why what happens inside that space is almost a challenge."


    "Until just now, when I escaped that dark space, the card''s function was actually activated."


    "Right now, I think the creator of this cube is so angry that he wants to tear me into a million pieces."


    [Hm¡­ it seems¡­ you understand him very well. Aren''t you afraid he will kill you? You should remember¡­]


    "Ah! We know that he is the creator of this cube, right? However, he also revealed too many weaknesses."


    [Weakness?]


    "That''s right. First, he appeared but did not use or show his power to me, which means he was in a far away ce, what appeared was just an illusion he created."


    "Second, Rakan is a main character, the wheel of destiny led him to the cube, so¡­ he must protect Rakan well."


    "However, until Rakan died, he only appeared and said that he could let me use this cube."


    "That''s why, I think he can''t do anything but appear in the illusion space just now to converse with me."


    "He can''t stop me from stealing the right to use this cube."


    [Then why do you continue to talk and persuade him? You just need to take control of it and everything will be solved, right?]


    Hikaru shook his head: "No. You think too simply, he is the one who created this thing, surely he can control this thing or has installed some fate."


    "You also saw that he was able to cut off some functions of this cube, which proves that he still has the ability to control this cube."


    "That''s why I need to convince him to give me the right to use this cube."


    "Once he has shaken off all suspicion, I will actually activate the card''s function, hijacking the system before he can resist."


    [WoW! I didn''t think you could think so much.]


    Hikaru sighed and said: "Don''t praise me, to think of so many things, I used all my IQ from the moment I was born until now."


    "Sigh! I feel like if I keep having problems like this, it would be better for Lah or Velys to handle it."


    Hikaru felt a pain in his head as if someone had just hit him with a hammer. In fact, he rarely has to think logically and specte this much.


    This was the first time, perhaps¡­ this was also thest time he used his brain this much.


    Troubled andplicated things like this need experts to solve. Who are the experts? Lah and Velys, of course.


    They are all extremely intelligent, logical people and have the ability to specte extremely horribly, especially Lah.


    He also doesn''t want to take risks like this all the time.


    Hikaru sighed, then left...


    ¡­


    In another space, the surroundings are filled with clouds carrying multi-colored auras, like nebe.


    "AAA!!!!" Suddenly, a terrible scream rang out: "My cube! My treasure! AAA!! Bastard!"


    "Bastard! I will kill you! Chew your bones, drink your blood!"


    "AAA!!!"


    That''s right, that was the voice of the system creator. Just as Hikaru guessed, the image he saw just now was just an illusion that this person left inside the system.


    Of course, that illusion and his mind are linked together, everything the illusion sees and says is controlled by him.


    He thought he had found a new piece to control, a new, better corpse.


    His eyes were not wrong. He saw that Hikaru''s body quality was a hundred times higher than Rakan''s.


    There is even a strange power inside Hikaru''s body that he cannot see through and does not know what it is.


    His greed arose, he really wanted to steal Hikaru''s body.


    However, he was wrong. While he was immersed in the dream that one day, Hikaru woulde and let him take over his body, an incident urred.


    He lost control of the cube.

 Chapter 177 Hikaru and Yue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 177 Hikaru and Yue (1)</h4>


    That''s right, he suddenly felt that the connection between him and the cube instantly disappeared, as if that connection had never existed.


    He tried to connect andmand the cube. After all, he was the existence that created it. He had used all his strength and will to create it.


    That cube was his masterpiece and he could not create a second cone.


    Why?


    Because of an importantponent inside that cube, the fragment of the universe''s will.


    Even though he had be a terrifying existence, and he resided within the neb, he was still not invincible.


    He was? currently very weak. His body was also gradually withering, it was about to disintegrate, so he needed another body to rece it.


    While hiding inside the neb, he identally found a fragment of the will of the universe.


    Having that fragment in his hand, he immediately concocted a n, which was to cultivate a person capable of bing his body.


    A body that was perfect and had higher potential than his current body.


    However, now all his hopes were gone along with the cube.


    He hadpletely lost control and his connection to that cube. Which meant that his hope hadpletely vanished.


    "AAAA!!! You little brat¡­ I will find you! I will chew your bones and drink your blood!"


    From the giant neb, tens of thousands of light years in diameter, a light as small as a grain of sand flew out like aet.


    Its speed was extremely terrifying, it was several times faster than the speed of light, and it flew towards the distance.


    ¡­


    Hikaru of course didn''t know about this, but if he knew, he wouldn''t care.


    At building number 36, in the living room, Yue sat on the sofa, she was wearing a lot of clothes to protect herself from the cold, and she also had a nket on her body to keep herself warm.


    However, she still hugged herself tightly as she sat down, her body shivered, and her cheeks were red from the cold. Every breath she took emitted white smoke because the temperature was too low.


    She sat still, and looked into the distance as if waiting for something.


    ''Isn''t heing today?''


    ''He said he wasing to hear me y the piano.''


    ''Could it be¡­ he was killed by a zombie?''


    ''No way, he''s an evolved person, he''s very strong, he can''t be killed by zombies.''


    ''Could it be¡­ he was killed by Rayze?''


    ''No¡­ Rayze won''t kill Hikaru. But¡­ Rayze has killed so many people, he¡­ will he ignore Hikaru?''


    Yue hugged her legs as she sat, the light in her eyes suddenly became dim as if the hope in her heart was slowly disappearing.


    ''It''s so cold... I wish... Hikaru would give me hot soup like yesterday...''


    "Oy! Are you waiting for me?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out, startling Yue. She raised her head and looked towards the source of the sound.


    A young man stood at the door,he was looking towards her warmly and he had a gentle smile on his face.


    He also carried a small thermos box in his hand. He smiled and said: "Haven''t you eaten anything yet?"


    Seeing Hikaru, Yue suddenly felt happy. However, she didn''t show that emotion on her face and just gently smiled.


    "Huh! I thought you were afraid of Rayze so you wouldn''te."


    Hearing that, Hikaruughed loudly: "Hahaha... That''s right, I''m afraid he will discover me so I don''t daree close to you."


    "I need to check around and make sure he is not around before I daree and meet you."


    Hikaru said as he walked into the living room, then he looked towards the table he cut yesterday.


    "Ah! Looks like¡­ we can''t eat on this table, sorry."


    Hearing that, Yue shook her head: "It''s okay, we... we can eat in the kitchen."


    "Can you walk by yourself?" Hikaru frowned and asked.


    Yue was originally about to say that she could walk on her own, but suddenly, she didn''t understand why she didn''t say anything.


    She suddenly thought about something, then, the thought that appeared in Yue''s mind was a bit... crazy and a bit embarrassing.


    "I¡­ am so cold, my legs are numb¡­ that''s why¡­ you¡­ you¡­"


    "Hmm?!" Hikaru pretended not to understand, as he approached Yue and asked: "Is your leg numb?"


    "Um¡­ you¡­" Yue lowered her head to hide her red face, her voice stuttering a bit: "Can you¡­ carry me?"


    "Is your leg really numb?" Hikaru pretended to be suspicious and asked.


    "Um¡­" Yue nodded slightly, she pursed her lips tightly, feeling extremely embarrassed. She also didn''t understand why she said such embarrassing things.


    Even a kid knew she was lying, so Hikaru must have realized that she was lying.


    Yue felt a bit regretful, she didn''t understand why she wanted to be a little more intimate with Hikaru.


    Suddenly, Hikaru smiled and said: "Um... if you don''t mind me touching your body, then..."


    "No¡­" Yue was a bit happy, she shook her head and said: "I¡­ I don''t feel shy. You¡­ you can touch me¡­ no, what I mean is¡­ you can carry me."


    Hikaru did not answer, instead he used his actions to respond to Yue''s words.


    He reached out his arms and carried Yue like a princess.


    As Yue was being carried by Hikaru, she felt both surprised and embarrassed.


    However, when she smelled his masculine scent and warmth, she was as obedient as a kitten, shey still in his arms, and rested her head on his chest.


    Her face slowly rxed, and her eyes were half-closed as she enjoyed this feeling.


    Yue felt that she was lucky because the room was quite dark, and she thought that Hikaru wouldn''t be able to see her face.


    There were currently only a few candles burning in the room, so the room was a bit dim. Outside, it was still snowing, however, the sky was dark as if it was evening.


    However, Hikaru could see her face clearly and Yue was? both shy and happy.


    He also smiled victoriously. Of course Yue couldn''t see Hikaru''s smile because right now she was enjoying the warmth of his arms.


    Hikaru carried Yue to the kitchen, put her in a chair, then walked across from her.


    Yue who was lost in Hikaru''s warm embrace immediately felt a bit lost and disappointed. She pouted, her eyes full of nostalgia as she looked towards Hikaru.


    In the kitchen there were also two lit candles which were lit by Yue.


    She was expecting Hikaru toe to her house, the table in the living room couldn''t be used, dothey had to use the dining table in the kitchen.


    That''s why Yue lit two candles in the kitchen. At first, she nned to use 5 candles to light up the entire kitchen.


    However, Yue thought it wasn''t romantic and besides¡­ her current appearance was not at all beautiful.


    It must be known that since the the apocalypse began she hadn''t had a bath. Shrknoew that water was very scarce right now, so she only drank water.


    However, when she woke up this morning, she wanted to use water to clean her body because she was expecting hikaru.


    Of course, with several bottles of water, she couldn''t bath properly. Besides¡­ This morning, Yue discovered that the water bottles were frozen.


    There was no refrigerator, no heater, and all the water bottles were frozen.


    Apart from water for bathing, currently, Yue didn''t even have water to drink.


    That''s why her n to shower before Hikaru arrivedpletely failed in her mind.


    Yue felt a bit worried. She was worried that when Hikaru carried her, he perceived a strange scent from her body.


    Yue also couldn''t use perfume to cover up her body odor because the perfume had also frozen.


    ''AAA!!! Why am I so stupid, my body smells so bad and I still asked him to carry me.''


    ''He must have smelled my odour.''


    ''AAA!! I want to find a hole to crawl into.''


    ''So embarrassing¡­ so horrible¡­''


    "Are you thinking about something?" Suddenly, Hikaru''s voice rang out.


    He smiled as he took out the food from the box, then poured it onto a te and ced it in front of Yue.


    Although Yue was very hungry and thirsty, she did not rush to eat instead she used all her courage to ask: "You... you... when you carried me, did you notice any strange smell?"


    "Strange smell?" Hikaru frowned.


    Yue bowed her head, then nodded repeatedly, she felt her face heat up like fire.


    "Hm¡­ no, I just perceived your fragrance."


    "Ah! My scent? I¡­ I¡­ I haven''t showered for a few days, my body smells bad, you¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ maybe that''s the scent of a beautiful girl."


    Hearing that, Yue pouted, she was very sure that Hikaru was justforting her. However, even though she knew he was justforting her, she still felt extremely happy.


    ''His words are like honey.''


    Yue and Hikaru then ate under the dim light of two candles.


    However, during the meal, Yue would asionally raise her head to nce at Hikaru.


    She wanted to burn his face into her memory so that she would never forget it.


    "Does Rayzee to see you often?" Even though Hikaru knew Yue was peeking at him, he still pretended not to know and asked.


    "Ah!" Yue was a bit surprised, she didn''t think that Hikaru would mention Rayze in this romantic atmosphere.


    ''Huh! He doesn''t know how to be romantic.''


    Yue inwardly pouted, however, she still answered Hikaru honestly: "Last night he just told me that he needed to go out to do something, but¡­? he still hasn''te back." ."


    "Is that so¡­ hm¡­ does he often give you extra supplies?"


    Yue bowed her head, she did not know how to answer him. She thought for a moment and then said: "I¡­ he gave me some supplies. But¡­ don''t misunderstand, I¡­ I really need supplies, so I epted his supplies."


    "Anyway¡­ I don''t hoard a lot of food and water, and I didn''t think that one day the apocalypse woulde."

 Chapter 178 Hikaru and Yue (2)

    <h4>Chapter 178 Hikaru and Yue (2)</h4>


    "That''s why¡­ I¡­" Yue said while ncing at Hikaru, and paying attention to his emotions. She was afraid that he would be jealous.


    However, when she saw that Hikaru was calm, she pouted, and felt a bit angry.


    It is extremely difficult to understand most women.


    If Hikaru showed any signs of anger or jealousy when she said that she received supplies from Rayze, she would feel happy.


    But since Hikaru calmly reacted to the news, she felt a little angry in her heart.


    Yue pursed her lips, then said: "I feel like he treated me quite well, that''s why I opened the door to let him into the room, and then... I received a lot of supplies from him."


    Yue finished speaking, then slightly raised her head to look at Hikaru''s expression.


    At this moment, a hint of anger could be seen in his eyes; however, his expression was still calm.


    Seeing Hikaru''s expression, Yue felt happy: ''Huh! You are indeed a Tsundere. On the outside, you try to appear calm but you are jealous, right?''


    ''Hm¡­ but¡­ am I not joking too much?''


    Yue thought again, then she corrected her words: "Sorry¡­ I¡­ I said something wrong. I never allowed him into my house, he only stopped outside the door."


    Hikaru looked unconcerned, he swallowed the piece of meat in his mouth, then calmly said: "You don''t have to apologize to me, that''s your private matter, I have no right to interfere."


    "After all, your family and his family have been together for a long time so you must be very close to him."


    Hearing that, Yue pouted and said: "I... I''m not close to him at all. Don''t get it confused, he always sticks to me like glue, I don''t care about him."


    "Ah! I know." Hikaru only responded superficially, then focused on eating.


    Yue also ate, but she felt that the food in front of her was no longer as delicious as before.


    She picked up the bottle of mineral water, opened the cap, drank it, then folded her arms and sat still on the chair.


    "Heh?! You aren''t eating anymore? If you don''t eat quickly, the food will get cold. With the current temperature, it will freeze quickly."


    "Huh! I am not eating." Yue snorted, her voice a little angry.


    Hikaru tilted his head to look at Yue, then he stopped paying attention to her and focused on eating.


    "You¡­" Yue was so angry that it seemed that smoke wasing from her head. She didn''t understand why Hikaru was acting like that, nor did she know why she was angry.


    Yue sat still, after a while her stomach growled. She had no choice but to continue eating. After all, it was the end of the world, food and water were extremely scarce, and she didn''t want to waste them.


    The two of them ate in silence, Yue ate in anger, it seemed like she was venting her anger on the food because she chewed aggressively.


    Hikaru nced at Yue, he suddenly smiled and said: "Are you sulking at me?"


    "Huh! Why should I sulk at you? You and I are not close at all." Yue pouted and said.


    "You''re right, both of us are not close to each other¡­"


    As Yue listened to Hikaru, she suddenly felt extremely disappointed, it was as if the only bit of warmth in the cold world was gradually slipping away from her reach.


    "That''s why¡­ I want you and I to get closer." Hikaru said as he ced a silver bracelet on the table.


    Yue was surprised when she saw the bracelet. The bracelet was silver in color and was sculpted extremely delicately.


    "This is¡­" Yue asked in confusion.


    "It''s a gift, I am giving it to you."


    "Heh?!" Yue looked at Hikaru, then looked at the bracelet on the table. Even though she didn''t know what material it was made of, Yue nevertheless felt extremely happy: "But¡­ Why did you give me a gift?"


    "Like I said." Hikaru shrugged: "I want to get to know you. Besides¡­ men give gifts to women, apart from that giving a gift to a beauty like you is normal, and there is no reason needed."


    "Ah! If there is a reason¡­ it will be because I was captivated by your beauty, so I decided to give you a gift."


    "Don''t you like it?" Hikaru said as he stretched out his hand as if he wanted to take the bracelet back.


    Suddenly, Yue immediately held the bracelet in her hand, she pouted and said: "Who said I don''t like it? Of course I like it."


    Yue really liked the gift, holding it in her hand made her feel extremely secure, as if there was an aura protecting her.


    No, apart from that Yue felt that as soon as she held the bracelet, her body became very warm. It seemed that the space around her body and outside werepletely different.


    Yue even felt that her body was a bit light andfortable. The little bit of difort she felt from not showering for many days also disappeared.


    "This is¡­"


    Hikaru smiled and said: "What I give you is not an ordinary bracelet. It is made from the wood of an evolved tree, and of course, to cut the tree I had to fight with it."


    Hikaru said it as if it were apletely normal thing. However, when Yue looked towards Hikaru, she realized she had been too indifferent and neglectful.


    Because Hikaru was wearing a jacket and there was too little light in this ce, Yue didn''t notice the blood stains on the t-shirt behind his jacket.


    There was a lot of blood, but it was partially covered by the jacket so it couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Yue suddenly felt extremely embarrassed.


    ''He risked his life to fight monsters just to make a gift for me....''


    ''But I don''t understand, I''m sulking at him. Ah¡­ why am I so stupid?''


    ''There''s so much blood... he must be in a lot of pain.''


    Yue''s eyes were a little wet. Yue was a pianist, and she was also a romantic, so Hikaru''s actions made Yue feel extremely emotional.


    He was like a prince as he? overcame countless difficulties and destroyed monsters just to bring a gift back to the princess.


    This made Yue''s heart beat faster, and her face became redder.


    She pursed her lips, although she liked this bracelet very much, she also felt that this bracelet was very special.


    However... The bracelet was too precious, Hikaru had to sacrifice a lot of blood to get this thing, so she didn''t dare to ept it.


    "I¡­"


    "Don''t refuse it." Hikaru knew what Yue was going to say, so he immediately interrupted her words: "You deserve to wear it in your hands."


    Hearing that, Yue felt extremely sweet in her heart. Suddenly, she took a deep breath and said: "I¡­ I don''t know how to wear it, can you help me?"


    Hikaru smiled and replied: "Of course."


    He stood up, walked behind Yue, wrapped his arms around her as if hugging her from behind.


    Yue didn''t protest or refuse, she sat still while Hikaru put the bracelet on her wrist.


    He gently ced the bracelet on Yue''s right wrist. The bracelet seemed to be made especially for her, it fit her very well, it was not too tight nor too loose.


    Yue immediately felt that her body felt morefortable and warmer than when she held it in her hand.


    Yue felt sofortable that she wanted to sleep in the? kitchen.


    "Do you like it?"


    Hikaru''s voice rang out, bringing Yue back to her senses.


    At this moment, Hikaru was still standing behind her, his hands holding her shoulders.


    His words carried a warm breath and a masculine scent that made Yue''s heart beat stronger.


    Yue turned her head slightly, her face was now less than 10 cm away from his.


    She nodded and said: "I¡­ I like it very much."


    Both of their eyes met and due to the dim candlelight Yue rxed the vignce in her mind even more.


    Combined with the effectiveness of the bracelet, Yue hadpletely lowered her mental defenses.


    Yue suddenly closed her eyes, raised her head, and slightly moved her soft lips? forward.


    Hikaru was also not an amateur. He bowed his head and kissed Yue''s soft lips.


    This was Yue''s first kiss, when she felt Hikaru''s warm lips, she was startled but she did not protest.


    As both of their lips touched each other, Yue felt even sweeter in her heart.


    Hikaru of course did not relent, he immediately ''attacked'' and enjoyed Yue''s lips like a sweet candy.


    Yue had no experience in this matter, so she could only sit still and let him continuously ''attack'' her.


    More than 5 minutester, the two of them separated, Yue gasped and looked at Hikaru. Her cheeks were as red as a ripe apple, and this made her look more charming and beautiful.


    Yue looked at Hikaru, her hand gently caressing his face: "Do... Do you like me?"


    Hikaru smiled and said: "Of course. You are a very beautiful person, why won''t I like you?"


    "Huh!" Yue suddenly pouted: "So you only like my beauty?"


    "Hahaha¡­" Hikaruughed loudly: "Of course I also like many other things about you. However, do you really like me?"


    Yue was startled when she heard that. She really wanted to say that she liked him too, however, she couldn''t determine whether she really liked him or not.


    ''Maybe... It was the heat of the moment. After today is over, will I regret it?''


    Would she pretend it was all just a dream?


    Yue didn''t know, she shook her head and said: "Sorry... I... I can''t answer you right now."


    "It''s okay¡­ I don''t need you to answer right now. After all, this is only the second time we''ve met, I know everything is happening fast,and that you need time to adapt."


    Yue felt happy hearing that. She felt that Hikaru was very gentle as he didn''t force her to do anything.


    Suddenly, Yue immediatelypared Hikaru to Rayze in her mind, which made her upset.


    Rayze always wanted to control her, and keep her in this ce. He even killed many people, and his hands were stained with fresh blood.


    To Yue, Rayze was no different from a pervert, or a serial killer.


    As for Hikaru, he was like a prince, as he brought thest bit of warmth and light of this world to her side.


    "HM¡­ I hope I can listen to you y the piano today."

 Chapter 179 Hikaru and Yue (3)

    <h4>Chapter 179 Hikaru and Yue (3)</h4>


    Yue was a little happy when she heard that, but then she worriedly asked: "Wait! Your wound¡­ you are injured, right?"


    Hikaru tilted his head, he stood up straight, opened his jacket, and revealed his right shoulder that was covered in blood, and soaking the T-shirt inside.


    Yue upon seeing this scene before her eyes immediately opened her mouth, and covered it with her hands because she was surprised.


    "You¡­ you¡­"


    "Ah! Don''t worry, I''m an evolved person, this wound will heal quickly."


    Yue didn''t believe it, so she stood up and approached him. Her hand gently touched the part of his shirt that was soaked in his blood.


    Hikaru''s blood had soaked 1 ? 4 of his shirt, and this made Yue feel as if a needle was piercing her heart.


    Yue pursed her lips tightly, she felt extremely guilty. She didn''t think that the injury would be so serious.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Hikaru nodded slightly: "Of course, after all, I''m not a robot. I also feel pain. However, your kiss helped me erase? the pain."


    Yue blushed, pouted and said: "Huh! Don''t lie to me, you definitely feel a lot of pain."


    "But¡­" She suddenly lowered her head, her voice became quieter: "If I can help you feel less pain, I¡­ I can help you¡­"


    After Yue finished speaking, she felt extremely embarrassed, she didn''t think that she could say such embarrassing words.


    Hikaru smiled, he then gently lifted her chin. They both looked into each other''s eyes, and his gaze made Yue feel shy.


    Yue''s heart beat faster, however, it seemed like she was braver than before.


    She tiptoed towards Hikaru, and proactively offered her soft lips to him..


    Of course he didn''t refuse it, as he enjoyed this sweet moment.


    After a while, Yue felt like she couldn''t breathe and pulled away. She felt a little pain in her lips and tongue.


    But the feeling of excitement and sweetness made that pain seem non-existent.


    "Do¡­ Do you still feel pain?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru licked his lips: "You used too much force, my lips still feel sore."


    "You¡­ you¡­ I mean¡­ your wound." Yue felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to crawl into.


    "Ah! Sorry, hahaha¡­ I thought you were asking about the kiss. Um¡­ I don''t feel any pain anymore, rather I feel great." Hikaru smiled and said.


    Yue knew he was just joking, and that his words were only meant tofort her.


    However, Yue still felt happy and sweet in her heart. She suddenly stood on her toes and kissed Hikaru''s lips again.


    But this time the kiss was extremely gentle and brief.


    Hikaru smiled and said: "That bracelet has a great effect. During winter it will keep your body warm, and it will help cool your body during summer."


    "It also purifies the air and your body, so it will keep your body clean at all times, without¡­ any bad odors."


    "It also acts like a medicine to calm your spirit, and it will help you feelfortable at all times."


    Hearing that, Yue felt that the bracelet was definitely extremely valuable. She naturally believed what Hikaru said because she was clearly feeling the effects of this bracelet.


    Suddenly, Yue realized something, she said angrily: "What did you say? What kind of bad odor?"


    "Ah! I didn''t say that, you just misheard me."


    Yue used her index finger to yfully point at the tip of Hikaru''s nose: "Huh! You are not allowed to say I stink, understand?"


    "Um¡­ understood. You don''t smell bad, you''re very fragrant and... very sweet." Hikaru said as he licked his lips, his expression full of bliss.


    In fact, he did not face any monsters at all. He bought that bracelet from the system store, it was from a set of 10, and it cost 100,000 luck points.


    Anyway, he got 100,000 luck points from the special gift package, that''s why he decided to buy 10 of those bracelets.


    Their effects were too great. Even if Hikaru ced them inside the Panara space, they would still be effective.


    He kept one, and gave another one to Yue, so he still had 8 left. Even if he gave one to Velys, Lah, and Aiko, he would still have 5 bracelets left.


    That''s why he was very generous and gave Yue a bracelet. Anyway, he believed that she couldn''t escape his hands.


    Yue pouted, waved her hand and hit his chest.


    "AA!" Hikaru suddenly cried out, his face showing pain.


    Yue was startled.


    Even though she hit him very lightly, she thought that she hit his wound.


    "Are¡­ are you okay? Sorry¡­ I¡­ I didn''t use force, I didn''t know that you were in so much pain." Yue said, her eyes were wet as if she was about to cry.


    "It''s okay.. it just hurts a little."


    Listening to Hikaru, Yue felt even more guilty: "Sorry... I..."


    "No problem." He said while patting Yue''s head: "I know you''re not lonely, don''t worry, I''m not angry with you."


    "So¡­ do you¡­ do you want me to do anything?" Yue blushed and said, as she knew this was embarrassing.


    But she felt that what she just did was way more horrible, which is why she decided to do something to make Hikaru happy.


    Hikaru nced down below, where two majestic mountains were located. Yue felt his gaze and immediately used her hands to cover her chest.


    "What¡­what are you looking at?" Yue asked embarrassedly, as her face turned beet red.


    ''He¡­ he looked at my chest¡­''


    ''If he wants¡­ should I¡­ should I let him touch me?''


    ''No¡­ I can''t do that. He''ll think I''m a bad girl.''


    ''But¡­ I just hurt him¡­''


    ''Ah! If he wants to touch it a little, that''s fine... just a little..''


    ''Is 5 seconds okay? Hm... a little, maybe he''s in a lot of pain, so I can let him touch it for about 1 minute.''


    ''Um¡­ one minute should be fine.''


    "Okay, I''m not that type of person either." Hikaru smiled and said.


    Hearing that, Yue felt a bit disappointed. Yue herself couldn''t understand herself anymore.


    If Hikaru didn''t want to touch her, she should have been happier. However, he didn''t ask for it, which disappointed her.


    Yue bowed her head, and looked at her two majestic mountains.


    ''He doesn''t want to touch them? Is it possible that... mine is very small and not attractive enough?''


    ''Impossible! I am a C-cup...''


    Yue felt that she was being looked down on.


    "You really don''t want me to do anything?" Yue asked again: "If¡­ if I don''t do anything, I will feel very guilty. Anyway, you gave me a wonderful gift."


    "I¡­ I even hit you and hurt you. I think I should do something for you."


    "So¡­ I have a request."


    ''Hehehe¡­ in the end he couldn''t control himself.'' Yue secretlyughed loudly in her heart, she felt extremely mischievous and cunning.


    "So¡­ I want to hear you y music."


    "Of course¡­ heh?! What did you just say? Yue looked like she didn''t believe what she just heard so she asked again.


    "Didn''t you hear me clearly?" Hikaru felt a bit strange: "I want to listen to you y the piano every day, is that okay?"


    "Heh?! I... of course I can, however..." Yue pouted, she felt both happy and sad at the same time.


    But... after thinking carefully, the sadness in her heart evaporated: ''He didn''t ask for that, which means he respects me.''


    ''That''s right, he''s definitely not that kind of spoiled person.''


    The image of Hikaru in Yue''s heart became brighter, bigger and warmer.


    Yue smiled and said: "What music do you want to listen to?"


    "Heh?! What kind of music can you y?


    Yue pouted: "Are you looking down on me? I am an A-ss pianist who has performed for international leaders."


    "Heh?! Why haven''t I heard of you?"


    Yue saw Hikaru''s amused face, and she immediately realized he was teasing her.


    She pretended to be angry and said: "So¡­ you don''t want to hear me y the piano, right?"


    "AH! I didn''t say that. Sorry¡­"


    "Sorry¡­show me that you''re sorry in a real way." Yue sulked, she crossed her arms across her chest, and raised her tworge and extremely adorable mountains.


    Hikaru smiled, of course he knew what Yue was talking about. He bowed his head, kissed her lightly on the forehead then said: "Sorry..."


    "Huh! I will temporarily forgive you..."


    "Hahaha¡­ thank you." Hikaruughed loudly.


    "Hm¡­" Yue thought, she nced at Hikaru, but she didn''t know which song was best to y.


    ''He... seems to be the type of person who doesn''t know how to appreciate music. If I y songs that are highly difficult and require high expertise, perhaps... he won''t understand.''


    ''Hm¡­ which song should I y?''


    "y the first piece of music you performed in front of many people, or the first piece of music you learned." Hikaruughed at it.


    "Heh?! Why do you want me to y that song?" Yue felt a bit confused.


    "Because¡­ I also want to be one of the first people to see you shine."


    Hearing that, Yue opened her mouth and stared at him. There was moisture in her eyes once again.


    Hikaru''s words seemed to have destroyed thest wall separating him and Yue.


    Yue pursed her lips, and tried to control her emotions. An emotional and romantic person like Yue was easily defeated by wonderful sayings like this.


    And just as Hikaru predicted, Yue was ''defeated'' by him. She really broke down.


    Usually, people would ask her to y the piece she was most confident in, her best piece, or the most famous piece.


    However, very few people could remember the first piece she yed well or the first piece she performed.


    That is a beautiful and memorable memory.


    "UM¡­" Yue nodded, her face showing a smile like radiant sunlight: "Thank you for remembering my first time¡­"

 Chapter 180 Hikaru... do you like me?

    <h4>Chapter 180 Hikaru... do you like me?</h4>


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    "Cough!" He pretended to clear his throat: "You... your words can easily make people misunderstand the situation."


    Hearing that, Yue bowed her head, her face turning red: "I... you... you''re thinking too much. Huh! What are you thinking about in your mind?"


    "I was thinking about the things you just thought about."


    "I¡­ I don''t think about such embarrassing things."


    "Ah! Correct! A pianist will never think about those things."


    "Huh! I don''t care about you anymore." Yue pouted, and this made her look extremely adorable.


    Yue went out to the living room, then looked towards the piano that had been closed for many days.


    Even though only a few days had passed, ayer of white dust appeared on the ck piano like a night sky with countless stars.


    Yue looked at the piano, her face filled with sadness and said: "Do you¡­ really want to hear me y the piano? Aren''t you afraid that Zombies wille here?"


    Hikaru stood behind Yue and smiled: "Do you trust me?"


    Hearing that, Yue smiled: "Um... I believe you..."


    Right after that, Yue cleaned the dust from the piano. She sat in the chair, lifted the piano cover, then she took a deep breath.


    Yue took a deep breath, as she tried to calm down. Even though she had yed the piano in front of many people, this was the first time she was so nervous.


    It must be known that in the past, Yue even performed in front of high-ranking leaders, heads of state...etc.


    Moreover she wasn''t this nervous when she was performing at a music festival for the first time.


    Her heart beat continuously like a war drum, her face was red, and her breathing was a bit disordered.


    Yue used a few tips she learned from her seniors, trying to calm down.


    After a minute, she finally calmed down.


    Yue lightly ced her fingers on the keys, then the sound of the piano rang out.


    The clear sound of the piano echoed everywhere and it seemed to dispel the cold and darkness of this world.


    It was like a hymn, as a spread warmth throughout this room.


    Hikaru sat on the sofa, and he immediately realized that something strange was happening.


    ''It seems¡­ Yue''s super power is rted to music.''


    He frowned thoughtfully. In the event information he saw, there was no information about Yue nor any information about her superpowers.


    At that time, Hikaru thought that perhaps it would take a long time for Yue to awaken her superpowers.


    Or, perhaps she didn''t possess superpowers at all.


    But he was wrong, Yue needed conditions to awaken her superpowers.


    After all, she was a female main? character, so she could not be a useless girl.


    Hikaru closed his eyes, and tried to enjoy the music Yue was ying. No, rather what he was feeling was the effect of Yue''s superpower.


    At this moment Yue didn''t seemed? to care about everything around her, as her music slowly spread everywhere.


    It was like a stone being thrown into a calmke.


    Countless concentric circr? waves of air continuously spread around.


    The music that Yue was ying was serene, the sound spread all around, and it even spread to thest floors of this building.


    The entire building seemed to be covered in warmth, however, the zombies did not think so.


    As soon as they heard the sound, they immediately moved towards the source.


    Rayze limped closer to building number 36.


    At this moment, he was like a homeless person. The clothes on his body were torn and burned, his face was also white like a person with anemia, and his gait was like that of a drunk person.


    It could be said that Rayze was extremely miserable right now.


    However, as soon as he saw the group of Zombies slowly moving towards building number 36, he was immediately startled: "What the hell is going on?" Why are those zombies approaching the building?"


    "No OK! At least Yue is inside, if not she would definitely die."


    Rayze tried to get closer to the building, suddenly, he stopped because he heard a sounding from.


    "This sound¡­ is this the sound of a piano¡­ could it be¡­ Yue is ying the Piano?"


    "No way, she only awakened her superpowers after the ice age reached its peak."


    "Wait¡­ this piano sound¡­ I get it. She hasn''t fully awakened her superpowers yet, this is just a part of her superpowers."


    "Great¡­ that''s good, Yue is able to awaken her superpower earlier than expected."


    "Damn Zombies! Don''t you dare ruin Yue''s divine piano sound."


    Razye gritted his teeth, he touched his side but there was nothing there. He forgot that he had thrown away the two daggers.


    "Damn it¡­" Rayze silently scolded himself angrily. Although he was weak right now, for him, these Zombies were not a big problem.


    But... as he looked at the increasing number of zombies, he began to feel a little scared and worried.


    Without a weapon, he didn''t have much confidence in confronting so many zombies while he was exhausted.


    Rayze took out a purple energy crystal, he looked at it, frowned and silently shouted: "Damn it! This is thest crystal, if I use it, I won''t have anything left to protect myself."


    "It''s okay, Yue''s super power will help me. After all, she is starting to awaken her superpowers."


    "As long as I don''t go out, I''ll recover quickly."


    After consideration, Rayze decided to swallow the purple energy crystal.


    Rayze immediately felt energy fill up his body.


    He looked towards the Zombies, his face showing a fierce smile: "Damn zombies! I will smash all your heads¡­"


    ¡­


    In the room, 5 minutes passed, and Yue finally yed thest note.


    She breathed a sigh of relief as the piece of music she yed had no errors, and everything was perfect.


    Besides, there weren''t any Zombies to cause trouble.


    p!


    p!


    p!


    Hikaru who was sitting on the sofa pped his hands. He smiled and said: "What a beautiful song." I don''t know how to appreciate music, but I can? feel that your music is very beautiful, and warm, like the sunlight of dawn."


    "Ah! Do you really feel that?" Yue suddenly asked: "This song is actually called ''Dawn'', it''s very warm and beautiful. But¡­ very few people can feel that."


    "They just say that it''s good music, they don''t even feel what you just said."


    Hikaru frowned and said: "Is that so? I don''t think I have a greater ability to perceive music than other people."


    "No! Hikaru, it seems that like me, you are also a musical genius."


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    He wanted to refute Yue''s opinion, however, seeing her so excited, he didn''t want to disappoint her.


    "Really¡­" Hikaru forced a smile.


    Yue was excited, her eyes seemed to shine: "Come here... I''ll teach you to y the piano..."


    "Ah! you want to teach me?"


    "Um! It''s very easy, just learn a little and you''ll know how great the piano is." Yue said as she held Hikaru''s hand and pulled him to the bench next to the piano.


    However, as soon as the two of them were close to each other, Yue suddenly realized that she seemed to be a bit too excited.


    When Yue stopped what she was doing, the two of them were standing close together.


    Each breath of Hikaru''s brought warmth and a magical scent to her face, making her heart beat harder and faster.


    Yue was a bit shaken, she suddenly spoke up: "Maybe... this is not enough for me to thank you and apologize to you."


    "About what?" Hikaru said as he hugged Yue''s small waist.


    "Um.." Yue was startled and moaned a bit, she was extremely adorable like a kitten.


    "You¡­ I¡­ I want to thank you for the bracelet, for saving me yesterday, for the food you gave me¡­ and¡­ I also want to apologize to you for hitting your wound just now ."


    "Hm¡­ I need a more realistic apology and thank you." Hikaru bowed his head, and looked towards the ''two mountains'' pressing against his chest.


    Yue pursed her lips tightly, then she mustered up the courage to say: "Um¡­ you¡­ you can touch it¡­ a little¡­"


    "Really?"


    "Um¡­ I¡­ if it were you it would be fine." Yue nodded, her face red and hot like an ember.


    Hikaru was not polite, he picked Yue up like a princess, then went to the sofa.


    He let Yue sit between his thighs, and he sat behind her, he then held her shoulders with both of his hands.


    "Do you regret it?" Hikaru suddenly asked.


    Yue bowed her head, her hands trembling slightly as she grabbed her dress: "No... I... I... do you think I''m an easy girl?"


    "No¡­" Hikaru said, he whispered into her ear, his hot breath made her tremble: "Yue, you are like that piece of music just now. You''re full of life? warm like the sunlight and... extremely beautiful."


    "UM¡­" Yue nodded, she felt extremely happy when Hikarupared her to a piece of music.


    For a pianist, that was an extremely wonderful thing.


    Hikaru didn''t say much, he ced his hands on those two soft mountains. Even though she was wearing ayer of cloth, He could still feel their softness.


    "Um¡­ Hikaru¡­" Yue moaned, her voice trembling and filled with seduction as if she wanted him to do more.


    Hikaru gently caressed them, then, he suddenly pulled the zipper of the dress behind Yue''s back.


    The zipper was opened, and the top of the dress gently fell, revealing her snow-white body.


    "Um¡­ don''t¡­" Yue wanted to protest, but she somehow felt that her heart was telling her to be quiet and enjoy herself.


    Yue panted, her chest rising and falling with each breath.


    Hikaru continued, he gently unbuttoned the white bra that was covering the two mountains.


    After all, he had experience with Velys, so of course he took off Yue''s bra very easily.


    The bra fell down, revealing two white mountains and two bright pink peach blossoms.


    Yue bit her lip. She didn''t resist but turned her head to look at him: "Hikaru... do you like me?"

 Chapter 181 Rayze comeback...

    <h4>Chapter 181 Rayzeeback...</h4>


    "What do you think the answer will be?" Hikaru asked with a smile, his voice filled with yfulness.


    "I¡­ I don''t know." Yue said, her voice trembling slightly. She clutched her dress tightly, as she started to feel nervous.


    "Don''t worry¡­ if I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t risk my life to find such a precious gift for you."


    "Um¡­ I understand¡­" Yue pursed her lips, her red face showing happiness.


    "UM¡­" Yue suddenly cried out, because Hikaru''s hands covered her two mountains.


    In fact, his hand was not big enough to hold those ''two soft blocks of mochi''.


    A soft and warm feeling spread in his hands.


    "UM¡­ Hikaru¡­ um¡­" Yue moaned, her moans seemed to stimte him even more.


    After that, Hikaru was like a chef, as he gently kneaded the ''two dough balls''.


    Yue turned her head, and proactively offered her fragrant lips.


    Hikaru did not refuse her, he cooperated with Yue, and began to immerse himself in the sweetness like honey.


    Sounds filled with lust and excitement echoed throughout this room.


    The quiet space made the sound seem louder than usual.


    As Yue felt Hikaru''s hand, she felt a feeling she had never felt before.


    It was a strange feeling, but it also made her want to immerse herself in that feeling.


    Now that Hikaru had opened a door to a new world for Yue, she didn''t want to go back, she just wanted to immerse herself in that new world with him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, As Rayze finished dealing with the surrounding Zombies,? the sound of the piano also disappeared.


    He let out a sigh of relief: "Luckily Yue didn''t y the piano for long, otherwise, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to stop the zombies around me."


    He looked towards the 12th floor, then quickly entered the building.


    Rayze suddenly felt his heart ache, he hugged his heart and leaned against the wall: "Damn it! It''s a side effect of that energy crystal..."


    "AAA!!!" The painsted for more than 5 minutes, and this made Rayze feel like he was about to die.


    Luckily, after 5 minutes, he was still alive and no more problems happened.


    However, he was exhausted. After fighting the Zombies and being tormented by pain, he seemed to have no strength left.


    He panted, as he thought of Yue waiting for him in her room, he then used all his strength to go up.


    If he was not injured then he would be able to take the stairs from the 12th floor down and back.


    In fact, it would only take him less than a minute to go from the ground floor to the 12th floor.


    However, it was different this time as he was in a state of exhaustion.


    Yesterday, he was almost killed by a catfish. He was lucky to survive, but his life energy was reduced by half.


    After using all his strength to return to building number 36, he encountered a group of Zombies attracted by the sound of Yue''s music.


    Finally, he used the energy crystal to stimte his body''s potential to destroy those zombies.


    After being tormented by the side effects of the energy crystal, he felt that his body had be countless times heavier.


    Two-thirds of his hair had turned white. Rayze knew¡­ that if he used that purple energy crystal again, his life energy would definitely be depleted.


    And at that moment, he would age quickly.


    "It''s okay¡­" Rayze silently told himself: "I don''t need to risk my life and use my life''s potential anymore."


    "I just need to wait for Yue to awaken her superpowers, then¡­"


    Rayze suddenly smiled triumphantly as his eyes were filled with lust.


    "If i just sleep with her, and take away her first time, I will definitely restore all my life energy."


    "If I sleep with her often¡­ I will definitely evolve very quickly¡­"


    Rayze smiled confidently.


    In his past-timeline, Yue was captured and raped because of the effects of her superpower.


    However, Yue''s superpower only had the greatest effect when someone takes away her first time.


    In his memory, Rayze clearly remembered that the person who took away Yue''s first time was the Evolutionary in charge of area 5.


    But¡­ the special thing was¡­ it wasn''t a man, but a woman.


    Rayze remembered that memory and gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with murderous intent: "I''m lucky¡­.lucky that I cane back to the past and protect Yue. I will definitely not let what happened repeat itself ¡­"


    "Yue''s first time, it must be mine¡­ I love her, I will protect her."


    "It''s normal for her to give me her first time."


    "As long as she bes her own woman, history will not repeat itself. She will not die, nor will she be raped."


    "I will protect her, andclet her be the happiest woman."


    His legs seemed to be hooked to an iron barbell that was weighing hundreds of kilograms, and each step he took was extremely difficult and heavy.


    However, when he thought of Yue waiting for him, he seemed to gain strength, as he walked step by step on the stairs.


    After more than 10 minutes, he finally reached the 12th floor.


    Rayze walked to Yue''s door, he sat on the ground, and leaned against her door.


    Suddenly, he heard some strange sounds.


    Rayze thought he misheard, so he pressed his ear to the door to discern the sound.


    "Um¡­ ah¡­ um¡­"


    "Um¡­"


    Rayze opened his mouth: ''That¡­ is Yue''s voice¡­ but¡­ why is she moaning like that?''


    ''Could it be¡­ someone is¡­ No, it can''t be. Her voice¡­ she didn''t get raped.''


    ''Maybe¡­ that''s right, after all, women and men are the same. Everyone has sexual needs.''


    ''Ah! Maybe I''ve been thinking too much. But¡­ Yue''s moaning sound¡­ is so seductive, and lewd¡­''


    Rayze pressed his ear to the door? to clearly hear the sound of Yue''s moans.


    Although he didn''t need to put his ear to the door to hear the sounds clearly, he wanted to hear them more clearly to feel that he was closer to Yue.


    ¡­


    Inside the room, Yue enjoyed it as Hikaru kneaded her tworge mochi cakes in front of her chest.


    Her peach blossoms was also being? constantly teased by him.


    Her mouth was feeling the wetness and warmth of his mouth.


    At this moment, Yue could no longer think of anything. She just wanted to be immersed in this feeling of joy and excitement.


    Hikaru suddenly opened his eyes, he seemed to realize something so he stopped kissing Yue.


    When Yue saw that Hikaru pulled away, she thought that he didn''t like taking the initiative anymore, and that he wanted her to take the initiative.


    Yue was much bolder now, she opened her mouth, stretched out her wet tongue, and licked him.


    "Um¡­" Yue licked and tried to pry his teeth open, it was as if she wanted to continue to indulge in the sweet feeling that Hikaru brought her.


    Hikaru did not cooperate with Yue. He bowed his head and whispered in her ear: "Sorry, he''s back, I have to leave."


    "Heh?!" Yue was startled, she opened her eyes wide and looked at Hikaru.


    He bowed his head and kissed her lightly on the lips, then immediately opened the window and jumped out.


    Yue was notpletely awake yet.


    A minuteter, Yue realized that Hikaru was gone, but his warmth still lingered on his body.


    "He''s here?!" Yue remembered the words Hikaru had just whispered in her ear, she immediately recognized that the ''he'' in Hikaru''s words was Rayze.


    However, Yue did not care about Rayze. This was the 12th floor. She quickly used a scarf to cover her body, rushed to the window and looked down.


    It was very dark, and snow filled the surroundings so Yue couldn''t see anything.


    However, Yue recalled that Hikaru was an evolved person who possesed super powers, so he would definitely not die.


    Yue breathed a sigh of relief. She hugged herself, and felt the lingering warmth of Hikaru.


    Her face turned red like an ember, and she suddenly smiled happily.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    There was a knock on the door, and Yue immediately frowned. The happy smile instantly turned into anger.


    ''It''s Rayze¡­''


    ''If he hadn''te¡­ if he hadn''t appeared, Hikaru wouldn''t have left.''


    ''So¡­ Hikaru and I will¡­''


    ''Why did he return at this moment?...''


    Yue felt so angry inside that she wanted to immediately open the door and p Rayze in the face with all her strength.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The knock on the door rang again. She took a deep breath, and tried to stabilize her emotions.


    ''It''s not good¡­ I need to calm down. Otherwise, he will discover that Hikaru has been here.''


    Yue took a deep breath, then she approached the main door with a calm face.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Rayze standing in front of the door. However, Yue was a bit surprised by his current appearance, Rayze looked extremely miserable, like a homeless person who hadn''t bathed in over a year.


    The most unique thing was that almost all of his hair had turned white.


    Although Yue was a bit surprised, she did not feel any sympathy, pity or guilt.


    She frowned and said: "Are you looking for me?"


    Hearing that, Rayze felt that Yue seemed a bit ufortable: ''Heh?! Ah! That''s right, after all she was having fun when I interrupted her, it''s understandable that she is angry.''


    ''Yue, sorry for leaving you so lonely. However, wait a little longer, when you fully awaken your superpower, then the effect it will bring will be the best.''


    ''Yue, wait for me¡­ i just need one more month. No, maybe just another half month.''


    Yue felt that Rayze''s eyes were filled with lust and greed and this made her feel ufortable.


    Rayze smiled and asked: "I just wanted to ask... were you ying the piano just now?"

 Chapter 182 I Miss You…

    ?


    Looking at Rayze''s face which was filled with joy, Yue felt ufortable.


    She felt that if Rayze did not exist, perhaps she and Hikaru would have been a perfect pair of swans.


    However, Yue also knew that if Rayze hadn''t caused some problems, Hikaru wouldn''t have appeared either.


    Remembering what Rayze did, Yue hated him even more.


    "That''s right. I... I felt a bit sad and bored so I yed the piano to calm my mind. Don''t you like it? Yue said while feeling worried.


    That''s right, she was worried because she was afraid that Rayze would discover Hikaru''s existence.


    Yue could guess that Hikaru was also a bit afraid of Rayze. If he wasn''t afraid of Rayze, he would have killed Rayze a long time ago instead of avoiding him like this.


    ''Perhaps¡­ evolved people also have weaknesses. Hikaru might not take action because he doesn''t know Rayze''s superpowers, or how strong Rayzeis.''


    ''Hikaru is brave... although his friend was killed, he is not afraid toe to this ce andinvestigate his friend''s death.''


    ''But¡­ Rayze is too dangerous. If he can kill everyone in this building without anyone being able to resist him, that means he is extremely strong.''


    ''Hikaru¡­ you''re so pitiful.''


    ''It''s not good, I have to find a way to help Hikaru, I don''t want him to be in danger.''


    Yue nced at Rayze and began to think about how she could help Hikaru.


    "Hahaha¡­" Rayzeughed loudly: "No, I really like it. The melody is great."


    Yue raised her head to look at Rayze, as she looked down on him in her heart: ''Very wonderful... Ah! I also didn''t expect a serial killer to feel something from music.''


    Rayze continued: "Yue, when you yed the piano, did you feel anything?"


    "What do you mean?" Yue asked, as she started to feel worried.


    ''Could it be¡­ he discovered Hikaru?''


    "What I mean is¡­" Rayze smiled and said: "Do you think¡­ is your music wonderful? Do you feel anything changing in your body?"


    Hearing that, Yue took a step back, as she tried to close the door.


    Rayze: "¡­"


    ''Oy! Why are you stepping back? I won''t eat you either...''


    Rayze felt that Yue seemed to be on high alert towards him. He of course felt Yue''s gaze that was both disdainful and frightful.


    ''Could it be¡­ she still feels afraid of me after what happened that day?''


    Rayze remembered the day he killed a man in front of Yue, which shocked her.


    He frowned and said: "Yue, I know you are still afraid of me. However, this world has changed, it is no longer a world protected by thew."


    "In this world, the strong are kings, and the weak must die, or be ves, or they be food for the strong."


    "This world has be a giant forest. There are no longer any rules at all."


    "There is only one rule. Whoever''s fist is bigger and stronger is the one who makes the rules."


    "Yue, I hope you can understand what I said. Besides... this ce won''t be safe anymore. In the future, maybe in about 4 or 5 days, we will have to leave this ce."


    Yue was startled when she heard that, she asked: "Why do I have to leave this ce?" This ce is very safe, where are you taking me?"


    Rayze shook his head: "Currently the world is entering an ice age. Even though mostzombies are frozen and can hardly move or harm us, that doesn''t mean we don''t have any danger."


    "There are still a lot of powerful monsters out there. They are evolving, and they have started toe into this world through a strange portal."


    "Yue, maybe you don''t understand what I''m saying, but you just need to know that I''m trying to help you, and give you a safe life."


    Hearing that, Yue gritted her teeth. She seemed unable to control herself as she spoke up: "A safe life?"


    "That''s right." Rayze nodded, his expression extremely confident.


    "So¡­ is that why you killed everyone in this building?"


    Hearing this, Rayze was a bit surprised, however, he did not deny it. On the contrary, he smiled and said: "I''m a little surprised. Have you left the room and gone to other rooms?"


    Yue nodded slightly: "That''s right. I feel a bit strange. This building has a lot of people, if anything is happening, everyone would definitely meet together to discuss ore up with a solution."


    "However, many days have passed but I have not heard any noise in this building. It was as if¡­ everyone was dead."


    "That''s why I¡­"


    Yue did not continue speaking. In reality, she was just lying, the fact that Rayze killed everyone was proven to her by Hikaru.


    Rayze was different, he thought that Yue was so shocked that she couldn''t continue talking.


    He sighed and said: "You didn''t listen to what I said. I said¡­ you shouldn''t wander around."


    "You killed everyone, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Even the children?"


    "That''s right."


    "Why? They were just kids."


    "Because¡­ if the adults die, the children won''t be able to survive on their own in this horrible world." Rayze said, his voice extremely calm and cold.


    "I killed those children to free them, so that they won''t have to endure the suffering and fear that surrounds this world."


    "Besides¡­ even if they go to heaven, they can still be with all their family members. It''s not a crime, I''m just freeing them."


    Yue trembled, she looked at Rayze but she didn''t see Rayze.


    What she was seeing was a demon wearing human skin. A bloodthirsty demon, and behind him were countless souls that were screaming miserably.


    "You¡­ you are not human¡­" Yue couldn''t help but say: "You are a devil¡­"


    "Being a human is fine¡­ being a devil is also fine¡­ no matter what I am, I will protect you, Yue."


    "You have no idea how horrible and cruel they would be if they were left alive."


    "What I did was to protect you."


    "Shut up!" Yue shouted: "Please¡­ don''t say that."


    She was trembling, Rayze wanted to hug her tofort her, but he knew that doing so would only make her hate him more.


    One drawback of Yue''s superpower was that.... if she hates someone, the effectiveness of her superpower was almost zero.


    That''s why he needed to make Yue sympathise with him. The greater the sympathy, the higher the effect.


    If Yue loved him, the effects of her superpowers would be even more terrifying and limitless.


    Yue clenched her chest with her hands, she felt as if her heart was about to explode: "Why? If you say that, it''s no different from me being the cause of their deaths."


    "Yue¡­"


    "Don''t say my name!" Yue shouted: "Rayze, you disgust me."


    BAM!


    Yue finished speaking and immediately mmed the door, the sound of the door being mmed was so strong that it echoed throughout the hallway.


    Rayze could predict that simr things would continue happening. However, he didn''t think that Yue would know everything so quickly.


    "Yue, I still have to say this."


    "I did everything to keep you safe. I am protecting you, i want you to have a good life in this terrible world."


    "I love you Yue. No matter what happens, even if you hate me, I will still love you."


    "I know you hate me, butter you will understand why I do what I do."


    "The most terrifying thing in this world is not zombies, not monsters, but humanity."


    "Humans are the ugliest monsters that exist in this world."


    "Yue, I will take you away in 4 days. This ce will be attacked by monsters, we can''t stay here for long. This is true, if you don''t believe me then I will have to force you away."


    "I will leave supplies and food at the door, you can take it whenever you want."


    After Rayze finished speaking, he felt a bit tired. He had spent too much life energy, and now that Yue was looking at him with eyes filled with disgust and fear, he felt extremely hopeless.


    It seemed that everything he did, all his efforts to keep Yue safe, had be meaningless.


    Seeing that look, Rayze wanted to throw everything away. Hewanted to forget about the effectiveness of Yue''s superpowers, and he wanted to discard her feelings.


    He wanted to throw her on the bed, and give her a really sweet time.


    But Rayze''s mind was still somewhat conscious, enough to prevent his actions.


    In his n, Yue was the most important factor that would help him evolve.


    Rayze sighed, then returned to his room. He didn''t want to stay out for long, he also needed to rest.


    After spending a day and a night wandering outside, the temperature was so low that it was freezing. Even if he had evolved to be stronger, it would still be difficult for him to endure it.


    In Yue''s room, she quicklyy on the bed, as tears flowed out of her eyes like a stream. She felt as if the souls of the dead were surrounding her.


    Even though the bed wasfortable and warm, and even though the bracelet she was wearing also helped her stay warm, she still felt extremely cold.


    The coldness came from her mind and soul.


    "Hikaru¡­ where are you¡­ please¡­ Please hug me¡­ I feel so cold¡­" Yue muttered.


    She remembered the warmth that Hikaru provided, that warmth made her feel safe and warm.


    As Yue remembered the warm hand that caressed her body, she immersed herself in the memory and forgot about the horrors of this world.


    "Hikaru¡­ I miss you¡­"

 Chapter 183 Kiin And Seiry...

    ?


    Even though it was afternoon, the sky waspletely dark, snowkes danced across the sky and it did not show any signs of stopping.


    In the bedroom, Yue looked outside the window,as she was looking at the snowkes she suddenly saw something.


    Yue opened the window, and on the window sill there was a ratherrge thermos. She took the vase in, and noticed that there was a piece of paper taped to the vase.


    "Remember to keep your body warm, and drink lots of water - Hikaru."


    As Yue read the words on the paper, she smiled happily.


    She felt as if Hikaru was beside her as she held the vase in her hand.


    ¡­


    Upstairs, Hikaru was sitting on the chair he had sat in previously, he was immersed in the darkness of the room, he was also surrounded by blood but it had dried.


    It was the blood of victims who died at Rayze''s hands. However, Hikaru did not feel fear or disgust, on the contrary, this scene made him feel a little excited.


    [Master, do you n to use Yue to erode Rayze''s luck points?]


    "That''s right. I''ve realized that robbing the male protagonist of opportunities, fateful items, or other things doesn''t cause them to lose too many luck points."


    "It''s only when they reach their breaking point, which is usually tied to the female lead, that they would start quickly losing their luck points."


    "Rakan is the clearest example. Even though Aiko''s role didn''t seem important to Rakan and it seemed like she was useless to him when I snatched her from him almost lost all hisposure and cautiousness."


    "At that point I could kill him easily."


    "Rayze seems to be simr to Rakan. No, the way he values Yue is greater than the way Rakan valued Aiko."


    "If I steal her from him, I can definitely reap a lot of luck points."


    [Master, I told you this from the beginning but you didn''t trust me.]


    Hikaru sighed: "You said it, but you didn''t say it clearly. Besides... At that time, I didn''t have any information at hand, andeverything was extremely chaotic and full of mysteries."


    "If I had acted without any information then I would have been digging my grave."


    "It was only when I had information about the events that would take ce that I was confident enough to stand up and face those male protagonists."


    [But¡­ master, you should remember the rules. If the male protagonist is not dead and you sleep with their woman, you will be punished. Of course, you probably already know what the punishment is after sleeping with Velys, right.]


    Hikaru nodded: "Don''t worry, I know how to control myself. Besides¡­ Rayze won''t live much longer."


    [Oh! It seems you are very confident. Have you found a way to kill him? But... stealing his woman doesn''t necessarily mean he''ll be killed easily by you.]


    Hikaru smiled and shook his head: "You will see the results soon."


    After that, he left building number 36.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Kiin arrived at an abandoned supermarket. He frowned and looked around. The market seemed to have beenpletely ransacked.


    The only things left were just clothes and a little jewelry that had no use for survival.


    He used a shlight to search everywhere in the supermarket, after that he changed into another set of clothes that fit his body better.


    Kiin stood in front of a mirror, he currently lookedpletely different from before, he smiled as he was suddenly full of confidence and satisfaction.


    At this moment he was 170cm tall, his body had no excess fat, instead it was packed with muscle. His abdomen also had 4 abdominal muscles.


    His sight and hearing were also much better than before. Even without using a shlight, he could still see the surrounding environment.


    He could even hear sounds that were more than 400 - 600 meters away.


    What was even more special was¡­


    Kiin waved his hand, and a chair lying on the ground suddenly floated in the air.


    "Is this my super power? It''s amazing, I feel like I''ve be simr to a main character in my favorite novels."


    Kiin raised his hand forward, and slowly clenched it.


    The chair that was floating in space was slowlypressed like it was in a hydraulic press.


    A momentter, the chair was squeezed into a circr block that was floating in space.


    "Great, excellent, wonderful. Hahahaha¡­ Looks like¡­ I can start the journey of creating my own harem."


    "Ah! Wait! I should also stay here, that person ordered me to stay here for a while."


    "That''s good, I don''t want to go out either, it''s safe here. There is also a ce to sleep at night, so there is no need to sleep in a cave like animals."


    Kiin remembered the mysterious person named Gody and felt a bit worried.


    He wondered if Gody would take his strength and superpower back?


    However, Kiin felt that the mysterious person would definitely not take back what he possessed.


    ''Maybe¡­ What Gody needs is a servant.''


    ''Good! I can be his servant as long as I can be strong, create a harem for myself, and have a safe life in the apocalypse.''


    As Kiin thought like this he smiled and felt extremely happy.


    BANG!


    Suddenly, the sound of an impact rang out. Due to how quiet everywhere was, the sound became even more shrill.


    Kiin frowned, as he walked towards the source of the sound. From inside the market, he looked towards the east door.


    There was a girl there who was using a small ax to break the door open.


    The girl looked quite beautiful, this fact surprised him and made him happy: ''So wonderful. The first person in my harem has appeared. Hahaha¡­ girl, don''t worry, I will protect you."


    BAM!


    After a while, the girl broke the door. Her face showed happiness as she pushed a shopping cart inside the supermarket.


    "Heh?! This ce..." The girl was startled when she looked around and realized that there was nothing left.


    Everything had been taken away, leaving only a bit of dust, broken walls or sales counters.


    There wasn''t anything left on the shelves either. It seemed like an army hade to this ce and taken everything away.


    "Impossible. How could such a big supermarket bepletely empty?


    "No, there''s definitely something left in the supermarket''s warehouse."


    The girl, holding on to that belief, immediately pushed the cart deeper.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, causing the girl to cry out: "AAA!!!"


    "You¡­ who are you?" The girl shouted.


    "I should be asking you that question. This ce is under my control, you are trying to break into my territory, little girl."


    Hearing that, the girl raised her head and saw a young man that was standing about 5 meters away from her.


    However, because it was too dark inside the supermarket, she couldn''t see the man''s figure clearly.


    "I¡­ I just wanted to find some food. If there is no food in this ce¡­ I will leave immediately."


    After the girl finished speaking, she immediately left the stroller behind and quickly ran outside.


    However, she had just turned around and ran about 5 steps when her hand was grabbed by that person.


    The girl was startled, she felt extremely scared: ''It''s impossible. That person was standing more than 5 meters away from me, he couldn''t have moved that fast.''


    However, there was no one around except that man.


    "You¡­ let me go. Otherwise, I will scream."


    "Okay, don''t be noisy. I won''t harm you. I just want to know how you came to this ce."


    The man sounded friendly as he asked this question.


    The girl saw the man''s face and immediately realized that he was a young man who was about 20 years old, with a somewhat handsome face.


    However, his eyes were filled with lust, and this made her a little scared. That look was simr to the eyes of her father, the man who raped her.


    That''s right, she was Seiry who Tadashi had saved from the basement.


    "I¡­ I live on the outskirts of the city, I just came here to find some food." Seiry said in fear.


    "Ah! So you came to the wrong ce." Kiin said as he let go of her hand.


    Seiry felt that the man''s action was strange as she had clearly seen the desire for her in his eyes. So why did he agree to let her go?


    Could it be¡­ that she was not beautiful or attractive enough?


    ''Could it be¡­ it''s because I''m not beautiful that Tadashi doesn''t like me?''


    ''Probably so. This man in front of me has the same eyes as my father, but he didn''t do those terrible things to me.''


    ''Ah! Is it because I''m ugly?''


    While Seiry was thinking about many things, Kiin spoke up: "There''s nothing left in this ce. There are only a few useless costumes and jewelry left."


    Seiry was pulled back to reality. She heard Kiin speak and was immediately startled: "Heh?! Impossible! How can such a big supermarket not have anything?"


    "You''re lying! Surely there are still some supplies inside the supermarket that you want to keep for yourself, right?"


    Kiin shrugged and said: "Good! If you don''t believe me, you cane inside with me to check."


    Kiin said as he stood aside, making way for Seiry so she could enter.


    Seiry looked inside the supermarket, everywhere was just ck, it seemed like no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t see inside clearly.


    "I¡­ I don''t want to go in." Seiry said, as she felt a little scared.


    "Heh?! So why did you say I hid some supplies?"


    "You¡­" Seiry gritted her teeth, she said angrily: "Don''t you dare bully me. I am telling you, my boyfriend is very strong, and he has killed a lot of people."


    "If you dare touch me, he will definitely cut you into hundreds of pieces."


    "Ah! I''m so scared." Kiin shrugged, his face filled with indifference and contempt: "Can you call him here? I feel a bit bored here alone."


    Seiry: "..."

 Chapter 184 Kiin Vs Tadashi

    ?


    "Do you¡­ do you know about evolved people? My boyfriend is an evolved person, he is very strong..."


    Listening to Seiry, Kiin didn''t seem too concerned: ''Strong? How strong? Is he as strong as me?''


    His heart was filled with contempt, as he did not believe that anyone could defeat him with his current strength.


    Of course this was excluding Rayze and Gody.


    "You¡­" Seiry didn''t know what else to say, so she gritted her teeth and turned to run away.


    However, she realized one thing: she couldn''t move. Her body felt like it was being squeezed by a giant hand, and she even found it difficult to breathe.


    Seiry opened her mouth to scream, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t speak.


    "Do not worry. I won''t hurt you, as long as you obediently listen to what I say, I will definitely..." While Kiin was speaking, his senses suddenly warned him of danger.


    So he jumped back.


    Less than a secondter, a sword stabbed down where he had been standing.


    Kiin was startled, hr looked closely and saw that it was a young man, but he didn''t look like a human.


    His body was filled with blood- like veins simr to that of tree roots. Where his right hand should have been, there was a sword that was over a meter long.


    The sword was connected to the young man''s right shoulder by countless blood-colored threads. Moreover the sword itself was emitting an extremely terrifying blood-colored light.


    As soon as Kiin was attacked, Seiry also escaped his control.


    She ran to the young man''s side and hurriedly said: "Tadashi, he possesses a very strange power, he can control things from afar."


    Tadashi frowned, and looked towards Kiin. In fact, this was the first time he had met another person who possessed superpowers.


    Since he found Seiry''s house he had been staying there and this was the first time he had gone out to look for food with her.


    Anyway, they lived in a remote area so there was no supermarkets or convenience stores around them.


    Moreover the ces with a lot of food like gas stations and convenience stores have all been plundered by other people.


    Therefore, Tadashi and Seiry came to the city center, in hopes of finding some food.


    Tadashi looked towards Kiin, and he felt a bit pressured. This was also the first time he had felt pressured outside of fighting Hikaru.


    "Oh! Are you that girl''s boyfriend?" Kiin was a little surprised by Tadashi''s surprise attack and appearance, but when he calmed down, he was no longer afraid.


    To him, although the young man''s appearance was a bit strange and scary, he was confident that he would not lose in a contest of strength.


    Tadashi heard this and nced at Seiry. When Seiry felt Tadashi''s gaze she smiled brightly.


    "If you say nonsense next time, I will cut off your head." Tadashi frowned, his words filled with murderous intent and intimidation.


    Hearing that, Seiry pouted. She didn''t reply but just bowed her head.


    "Ah! It seems... the rtionship between you and her is a bitplicated. Do you need me to give you love advice?" Kiin said teasingly.


    Tadashi did not care about Kiin''s words, but his eyes that were looking towards Kiin suddenly showed greed.


    "This is the first time I am meeting an evolved person. Looks like¡­ your blood will definitely be delicious."


    Kiin frowned, he felt a bit worried. That worry came from his intuition, yes, his intuition was telling him that the young man named Tadashi was very dangerous.


    Kiin raised his arms, and started controlling the gravity around Tadashi.


    However, Tadashi stood still on the ground, as if Kiin''s gravity had no effect.


    "Gravity control? A very great super power, however, you are not strong enough to control someone with a higher strength than you."


    As soon as Tadashi finished speaking, tentacles extended from his shoulder des like needles, and flew towards Kiin.


    Kiin quickly retreated back as he tried to avoid those thread-like tentacles.


    However, no matter where he moved, those tentacles still chased him.


    Suddenly, Tadashi appeared in front of him. His sword-like hand was raised as it shed towards him.


    Kiin tried to stop moving but it was toote as Tadashi was less than a meter away from him.


    The speeds of Tadashi and Kiin were almost equal, so Kiin could hardly avoid Tadashi''s de.


    In front of him were countless needle-sharp tentacles rushing towards him. While behind him was a sword carrying a blood-colored aura.


    "Don''t look down on me. Shinra Tensei."


    Kiin suddenly shouted, his arms flung out to the sides.


    At this moment, an air pressure with Kiin as the center quickly spread around. It was like a terrible hurricane, as it blew everything away.


    The air pressure was circr and it spread out at a terrifying speed. Tadashi felt like he was hit by a container truck as he flew backwards.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Wherever the pressure of air reached, everything was blown away, and the very solidly crafted ground was also plowed up.


    Tadashi was blown back more than 10 meters, his body crashed into a pir, causing the pir to break, and the steel inside was also bent because of the collision.


    However, thanks to that pir, Tadashi was able to stop.


    He tried to stand up and saw that the tips of the tentacles he had released earlier were all crushed as if someone had hit them with a hammer.


    His abdomen and chest also felt extremely painful, as if his internal organs had been damaged.


    Tadashi looked ahead, there was a pile of rubble, the ground was sunken, and the floor upstairs was also destroyed.


    However, the range of influence of the attack was only about 6 meters, not more.


    Although it only affected a range of 6 meters, its attack power was very strong, Tadashifelt that his internal organs were injured.


    On the outside, he had no scratches or any injuries. However, he could feel that there were problems with his internal organs.


    Tadashi looked around, as he searched for the young man''s location. However, he did not see the young man anywhere.


    Tadashi stabbed the sword into the ground, and red tentacles quickly spread around.


    After a while, he frowned and muttered: "He ran away? It seems... that move just now also caused him a lot of damage."


    He stood up, and looked for Seiry.


    Seeing her lying far away, with blood all over her face, he didn''t feel worried at all.


    He then approached Seiry, suddenly, she opened her eyes, and the bleeding stopped.


    The wounds on her body caused by the air pressure also gradually disappeared.


    Seiry took a deep breath, then smiled and looked at Tadashi: "Hehehe... you''re worried about me, right?"


    Tadashi looked at her with indifference: "No!"


    "Heh?! Aren''t you worried I''ll die?"


    "Don''t talk, quickly help me recover." Tadashi then sat on the ground and he started panting.


    Seiry immediately noticed that Tadashi seemed to be having a difficult time.


    "You¡­ but I don''t see any wounds on your body."


    "Hurry up!" Tadashi shouted.


    Seiry was startled, she quickly approached him, then ced her hands on his shoulders.


    Immediately after that, Tadashi felt a stream of warm water moving throughout his body, making him feel extremelyfortable, and the terrible pain also disappeared.


    After Seiry finished using her superpower, her face turned pale.


    Tadashi also saw that a few strands of hair on her head had turned white, however, he didn''t care too much.


    To him, Seiry was just a tool to help him recover.


    Seiry tried to take deep breaths to stabilize her breathing. After a while, she continued to smile: "Hehehe¡­ how is it? Feeling better now?"


    Tadashi frowned: "Next time, if you ask too many questions, I will break your head, understand?"


    "AH! Understood! Hehehe¡­" Seiry smiled happily as if all the fatigue and pain had never appeared on her body.


    "What do you want to eat today? There is definitely a lot of food and supplies inside the supermarket, we don''t need to worry about food problems for a long time."


    Seiry spoke cheerfully as if she was bragging about something.


    Tadashi shook his head: "No, let''s leave this ce. There''s nothing left in this ce."


    After he finished speaking, he left without exining anything further. Hearing that, Seiry found it hard to believe, however, she trusted what Tadashi said.


    In the end, she had to follow him. Before leaving, she turned her head to look inside the supermarket, as she was feeling uneasy.


    ¡­


    More than 200 meters away, in an abandoned building, Kiin leaned against the wall, panting.


    "Hoh¡­ hoh¡­ luckily I still had an ace up my sleeve to help me escape death."


    "But after using Shinra Tensei, all the energy in my body was exhausted."


    Kiin panted, however, he still did not dare to rx. His eyes still looked around warily. After confirming that Tadashi was not chasing him, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Damn it! Who was that bastard just now? Why did he have such incredible strength and speed?"


    Kiin remembers when he fought Tadashi. Although the duration of the fight was not long, it was enough to realize the difference in strength between him and Tadashi.


    "You cannot defeat him, Kiin."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out, Kiin immediately recognized it as Gody.


    "Gody¡­ you¡­"


    "He possesses extremely terrifying powers, even if there were three of you, he cannot be defeated."


    Hearing that, Kiin felt extremely depressed. He thought that after gaining super powers and evolving his body he would be almost invincible.


    But the first enemy he met was someone many times stronger than him.


    "Are the other evolved people as strong as that young man?"


    "No¡­ he is one of those extremely special cases. He also resembles Rayze a bit. I don''t know whether to say you''re lucky or unlucky..."

 Chapter 185 Assimilate

    ?


    That''s right, Hikaru also didn''t know whether to call Kiin lucky or unlucky. It was almost impossible for a person to meet the main male character - Rayze one day, and the next day encounter and fight another main character - Tadashi.


    The odds of someone like Kiin meeting the two main characters back-to-back were extremely small, but Kiin actually met Rayze and Tadashi.


    This means Kiin is lucky or it could also be said that he is extremely unlucky.


    However, Hikaru is more inclined to the third hypothesis, yes, that Kiin was caught up in the wheel of fate.


    ''It seems making him my ally has caused him to be caught up in the wheel of fate.''


    ''No matter how much he hides, it is certain that he will encounter the other main characters.''


    While Hikaru was thinking, Kiin''s voice rang out again. His voice was filled with worry and fear: "So... what should we do?" Surely they will be very strong, I don''t want to continue facing them."


    "Can I¡­can I move to another ce? A bit far from the city."


    Hikaru frowned, he forgot one thing and that was that even though Kiin possessed power, his personality had not changed.


    A person''s personality was extremely difficult to change. Besides... due to the fact Kiin easily got his super powers and strength, his personality hadn''t had time to change to adapt to his strength.


    "No, you just have to stay here. Don''t worry, your strength is not too different from theirs."


    "What you need to do now is kill as many zombies as possible, and take the energy crystals inside their brains and eat it."


    "Thus, you can quickly be stronger, your strength will even surpass that of the young man from before and Rayze."


    "Do you understand?"


    Kiin was a little worried when he heard that. However, he believed that Gody wouldn''t lie to him, so he nodded and said: "I... I understand." I will try to be stronger."


    "Good! Don''t let me down. In this world, only a few people can reach the threshold to the Divine Realm."


    "Divine Realm?" Kiin asked confusedly, his eyes seemed to see something extremely wonderful.


    However, no one responded to him as the space once again sank into silence.


    Kiin realized that Gody had left. He frowned and thought: ''Divine realm? Could it be... I am the one chosen by Gody?''


    ''He certainly chose me, that''s why he gave me strength and superpowers.''


    ''The Divine Realm ¡­ I can definitely get there. Huh! I will definitely be stronger.''


    ¡­


    Hikaru stood on a building, while looking into the distance. There was only darkness and snow in front of him.


    [Master, the Divine Realm you just talked about¡­]


    "I just made it up."


    [Heh?! Do you think he will believe you?]


    "He will definitely believe me. His personality is like that, weak, cowardly and stupid. However, it is because of his personality that I can easily control him."


    "Of all the viins in this world, currently, he is the one who possesses the greatest potential but has the lowest IQ."


    [Are you nning to use Kiin to deal with Rayze?]


    "At first, I nned to do that. However, after killing Rakan, I have another n."


    "For me right now, Rayze is no longer a danger. I can strangle him to death at any time."


    [So¡­ what is your n?]


    "..." Hikaru didn''t answer, he just stared ahead.


    [Ah! I knew you wouldn''t answerme. Stingy¡­]


    Hikaru smiled, then left.


    ¡­


    At the Noack mansion, it was already evening when he returned.


    Hikaru took out the cube from Panara space, he looked at the cube in his hand, and began to think about how to use it.


    "Open the function information panel."


    Hikarumanded the cube, which immediately disyed a screen in front of him.


    ¡­


    Assimtion: The cube can assimte to a structure or device.


    Once assimted, the owner can freely change the architecture or structure of the device the cube has assimted.


    Absorption: The cube can absorb materials or energy crystals to replenish its own energy.


    Note: The cube prioritizes absorbing energy crystals so it can function better.


    Crafting: The cube can craft many items through the things it has absorbed.


    However, the things this cube can make do not exceed this world''s standards.


    ¡­


    After reading the functions of the cube, Hikaru clearly understood the Assimtion function and the Absorption function.


    The Crafting function alone made him feel a bit confused.


    ''Not surpassing this world''s standards¡­ what does that mean?''


    Hikaru frowned as he thought: ''Ah! Okay, thinking too much is useless. Let me try using the functions, maybe I will have the answer.''


    Holding the cube in his hand, he decided to let it assimte with this vi.


    That''s right, he didn''t want to search too much. For him, this mansion will be the ce where he and Velys would live together until his mission ends.


    Besides Velys, he also has Aiko. Maybe¡­Lah and Yue will join himter. So he needed a safe ce for them to live.


    [Master, you''re starting to be greedy. You should remember, items that can help you bring people to the Fantasy world are not cheap.]


    "I know¡­ however, after killing Rakan, I thought I might have enough luck points to take them with me."


    "If one main character is not enough, then two main characters should be enough. If it isn''t, I will kill all the main characters until I have enough luck points to bring all of them to another world."


    [Heh?! Hikaru, do you realize that your personality has changed?]


    "Of course I realize that. It seems that the higher my viin score, the more my personality changes to better suit a viin."


    "It''s okay. It is a necessary trait to help us survive in a world that is terrible and full of main characters."


    "Currently there are only Delmor, Rayze and Tadashi left. Ah! There is another main character in the ocean, however, I think he and I will definitely meet again in the future."


    "In the future, there will certainly be more main characters appearing. That''s why I think I''ll umte enough luck points that I need."


    [Hehehe¡­ that''s good. At least, this is the personality I like.]


    "Hmm? Do you like me?"


    [Huh! I said I like your personality, not that I like you.]


    "Um¡­ I hope you don''t like me, you can''t touch me anyway."


    [AAA!! You should go and die!]


    "Hahahaha¡­"


    Hikaruughed: "I also hope there aren''t too many people I need to bring along. For now, I will give priority to Velys. Aiko will be the next choice."


    "If Lah really bes my woman, I will take her with me too."


    "However, Lah''s personality is a bit strange, I think she won''t want to follow me. That''s why Lah remains a mystery."


    "Yue will have a higher chance of following me than Lah, it will be about the same as Aiko. Now that I have grasped Yue''s mentality, perhaps¡­ in a few days, she willpletely give up on Rayze."


    [Ah! At first there was someone who said he didn''t want to get involved with any of the male protagonist''s women, now that person has spread his fangs towards many other women, it''s scary.]


    Hikaru of course knew Rika was teasing him, but he wasn''t angry.


    At first, he really thought like that because at that time he was scared.


    That''s right, at that time he was really afraid that he couldn''t face the main characters, he was afraid that he would die easily.


    However, Hikaru realized that people are often afraid of things they do not know or cannot see.


    But when he knew everything and had a lot of information in his hand, Hikaru became more confident. No, to be more precise, he hadpletely changed.


    From someone who just wanted to hide inside the bunker to a hunter constantly looking for his next target.


    It wasn''t just a simple change, Hikaru seemed to have be apletely different person.


    He thought that part of this change was his viiny.


    Currently, his viin score was extremely high, it was over 400,000 points. Even higher than Rayze''s luck score when Hikaru first met him.


    Moreover after killing Rakan, his confidence increased by many times.


    At this moment, he began to extend his ws towards Rayze. Hikaru felt like Rayze was like a puppet in his hands.


    He shook his head, he didn''t want to think too much. If any main character appears, he would kill that person, and steal as many luck points as possible.


    If that main character is smart and stays away from him, he can let that main character continue to live.


    No, he cannot do that. Doing so is too dangerous. A main character is the type of person who remembers hatred very well. If he lets them live, they will definitely take revenge.


    Okay, then whenever a main character appears, he will kill that person, that was probably for the best.


    Hikaru sighed, then he turned his attention to the cube.


    "Start assimting with this mansion."


    [Ding! To assimte with this mansion requires consuming 300 energy crystals (F-), do you agree?]


    "Agree."


    [Ding! Automatically absorb 300 energy crystals (F-) in Panara space, do you agree?]


    "Agree!"


    [Ding! Assimtion begins.]


    The cube slowly flew closer to the floor, then, it prated the floor as if it was dissolving.


    Immediately afterwards, countless blue veins emitting light like neon bulbs spread throughout the vi like in a science fiction movie.


    Thoseveins spread outward, covering the entire mountain top and then disappeared as if they had never appeared.


    Everything happened in less than 10 seconds, and suddenly a notice board appeared in front of Hikaru.


    [Ding! Sessful assimtion. Currently, you can change the architecture, function and renovate the entire vi and the surrounding mountain top.]

 Chapter 186 Please, Dont Stare At Me Like That...

    ?


    Hikaru saw the notice board and rubbed his chin, as he did not know how to change what he had done.


    Since he has been living here, he goes out every day, so everything inside this house is managed by Velys.


    He hadn''t even found out how many rooms this vi had and what the functions of those rooms were.


    "It seems... This matter is best left to Velys."


    After Hikaru finished thinking about it he took action. He went to Velys'' room and gently knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    He pushed the door open and saw Velys still lying on the bed, her face showing guilt.


    When Velys saw Hikaru she bowed slightly and said: "Sorry, Hikaru, I can''t move yet so I haven''t prepared dinner for you."


    "Wait for me, I will prepare food for you right now."


    Listening to Velys speak,bined with her guilty expression, he felt extremely warm inside.


    Velys was exhausted from using her superpower beyond her endurance, however, she didn''t say a word ofint.


    On the contrary, she felt guilty and apologized to him for not having time to prepare dinner for him.


    Hikaru felt that he was extremely lucky to have a girlfriend like Velys, no, to be more precise, Velys would be his future wife.


    No matter how many women he has, Velys would alwayse first.


    [Master, your thoughts are like that of a yboy.]


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    He thought back, and realized that his thoughts were simr to that of a yboy. But he did not feel embarrassed. On the contrary, he questioned Rika: "From the beginning, you also supported me in robbing the other heroines, right?"


    [HM¡­ Master, what are you talking about? I don''t understand.]


    Hikaru shook his head, he no longer cared about Rika, he went next to Velys, and gently patted her head.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay if you don''t make dinner. You should rest first."


    "But¡­ You¡­ you haven''t eaten anything yet, right?"


    Hikaru smiled, he gently kissed Velys''s forehead: "I said... don''t worry, rest, okay."


    Velys'' face turned red, she grabbed Hikaru''s hand, smiled and said: "Um... you won''t be angry with me, will you?"


    "Don''t think too much. Why will I be angry with you? Velys, to me, you are the most important person in this world." Hikaru said, as these were his most sincere thoughts.


    Before, he was an orphan, and he took his entire journey from childhood to adulthood alone.


    However, when he came to this world, he had someone who worried about him, loved him without any conditions, and took good care of him.


    To him, Velys was now like a rtive.


    Hearing that, Velys felt extremely happy, she smiled brightly: "Really?"


    "Um¡­ of course. And¡­ I also have a gift for you."


    "Heh?! Gift for me?" Velys suddenly held his hand tightly: "No need... you''ve given me many things, but I can''t give you anything, if you continue..."


    "Do not worry. Like I said, you are the most important person to me. Just because I am giving you a gift doesn''t mean I need you to give me something."


    "Hikaru¡­ you treat me so well¡­"


    Looking at Velys, he felt like she was an angel. She didn''t care about herself at all, as her entire thoughts and heart were focused on him.


    Hikaru then immediately granted control of the cube to Velys.


    Of course, even after granting Velys authority, Hikaru was still the main owner.


    He could still revoke usage rights or override any decision made by Velys. However, Hikaru thought that if Velys did anything then it was definitely right, so he didn''t need to care too much.


    Velys was startled at this moment because a stream of information suddenly appeared in her mind.


    That stream information surprised her. Velys closed her eyes, as she tried to digest the information she had just received.


    After two minutes, she opened her eyes, her face showing disbelief: "Hikaru, is this real?"


    "Um¡­ Velys, I trust you the most, that''s why, this thing must be managed by you."


    When Velysheard that, her eyes became moist as if she was about to cry. She suddenly hugged him tightly: "Thank you, Hikaru. Thank you for trusting me like this."


    "Hahaha¡­ okay, you can focus on resting, and in your free time you can learn how that thing works."


    Velys naturally knew that ''that thing'' in Hikaru''s words was the system.


    Hikaru continued: "In that system there are already 4,000 energy crystals (F-). Please use 1,000 energy crystals first to replenish your energy and level up your strength."


    "That¡­ is too much." Velys said worriedly.


    Hikaru patted her head: "Don''t worry. Like I said, you are the most important person to me. If you are safe, then I can feel safe fighting outside."


    "Besides¡­ I only feel secure giving this to you. Do you understand?"


    Velys smiled and nodded: "Thank you... I will try."


    "Hahaha¡­ no need to try, I just need you to help me build a happy home."


    "Um¡­ I will definitely make this ce the best ce, so that every time you return, you will smile and feelfortable."


    "Okay, you just rest, I still have things to take care of."


    Velys tilted her head and said: "Is it Lah and Aiko?"


    "Hmm? Are you jealous?


    Velys quickly shook her head: "No, I''m not jealous. On the contrary, I feel very happy when I''m with them. I also told you that I don''t care how many women you have, as long as you have me in your heart, that''s enough."


    "Besides¡­ They are also very happy when they are with me. I think¡­ Me, Lah and Aiko will make a happy family, making you feelfortable and warm here."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Don''t worry, I will try to limit all the troubles and conflicts as much as possible."


    "Um, thank you. But..." Hikaru wanted to say that he also had another girl outside.


    That''s right, it was Yue. However, although Hikaru wanted to tell her, he didn''t know how to exin it.


    Velys suddenly smiled, she put her index finger on his lips: "Don''t worry. You have another girl outside, right?"


    "Heh?! How do you know?"


    "Hehehe¡­ Hikaru, don''t you know that a woman''s intuition is very strong?" Velysughed, her voice filled with mischief, but there was no anger or jealousy.


    "Besides¡­" Velys suddenly bowed her head, leaned on his chest, then moved her nose as if sniffing.


    She sniffed his chest, then raised his hand to smell it and said: "Women are also very sensitive to perfumes. This is quite a special perfume, only people who love art usually own it."


    "I can guess that the woman is an artisan or works in the field of art."


    "Heh?! Velys, you can deduce so much information just from the smell?" Hikaru opened his eyes wide, as he could not imagine that Velys could guess so many things based on smell alone.


    "Of course, Hikaru, don''t underestimate a woman''s intuition." Velys smiled, then kissed the back of his hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not jealous, on the contrary, Ifeel that she will like this ce too."


    "Let''s bring her to this ce, it''s very dangerous outside. You just need to bring her here, I will help you solve the next problems."


    "Don''t you want to know why?" Hikaru frowned and asked.


    "I don''t need to know." Velys shook his head: "As long as you want it, I will help you do it."


    "Hikaru, I know that this world is no longer the same as before."


    "Thew has copsed, and all boundaries of morality and humanity have also copsed. Whoever is strong, his word is thew."


    "You are like a king, and since you treat me like a queen, I will try to manage your harem."


    Hearing that, Hikaru bowed his head, kissed her lightly on the lips and said: "Thank you, Velys."


    "Um¡­ okay, you should find Lah and Aiko, don''t keep them waiting too long."


    "Hahaha¡­ you should rest too."


    "Um, I know."


    After Hikaru left, Velysy on the bed, in front of her was a screen disying system information.


    ''Hm¡­ what should I do to make this ce better. I can''t let Hikaru down.''


    ''We should also renovate this ce a bit. Ah! I should also make some household items.''


    ''What about electricity? People also need electricity to live.''


    ''Hm¡­ what to do.''


    It seemed like Velys didn''t care at all about what Hikaru would do to Lah and Aiko.


    Currently, she was too focused on building the happy home she desired.


    ¡­


    Outside, Hikaru was in no hurry to go to Lah or Aiko''s room. He sat in the living room, he felt that Velys was also extremely intelligent, and not inferior to Lah.


    [Hahaha¡­ are you feeling worried?]


    "No." Hikaru shook his head: "On the contrary, I think it''s good that Velys is smart. So, she can help me with many things."


    [Heh?! Aren''t you worried that she will cause trouble?]


    "Velys is not that kind of person. On the contrary, I''m worried that Lah will be the one to cause trouble."


    [Hm¡­ looks like you trust Velys a lot.]


    "That is obvious. In the end, even if Velys dies, she doesn''t want to be another main character''s woman."


    "Even, ording to the novel, even if she was treated as an object to be used by me, she would happily ept it."


    "Currently, other than Velys, I hardly trust anyone."


    [Even me?]


    "You are the most suspicious factor."


    [AAA!! Hikaru, just wait, when I have a real body, I will bite you to death.]


    "Ah! I''m still waiting." Hikaru smiled teasingly.


    After sighing, he stood up and walked towards Aiko''s room.


    Before he could knock, the door opened. Aiko peeked out from behind the door and looked at him: "You... why are you here?"


    "Um¡­ I came to hear your answer."


    Aiko bowed her head, pursed her lips, then said: "You... you should wait for me."


    Then she closed the door. Hikaru frowned, feeling a bit confused, however, he patiently stood still, waiting for Aiko.


    "Come in!"


    Aiko''s voice rang out, Hikaru pushed the door open and entered.


    The room was lit by a few candles, with a few scented candles in the mix and this gave the room a pleasant scent.


    The dim light made the image in front of Hikaru even more seductive.


    Aiko shyly said: "Please, don''t stare at me like that..."

 Chapter 187 Hikaru and Aiko

    Aiko was now wearing a thin pink silk nightgown, it was so thin that Hikaru could see through it.


    The white lingerie that she wore under it made Aiko look extremely attractive at this moment.


    "Heh?! You''re dressed like that but you''re telling me that I shouldn''t be staring at you... so, what should I look at now?"


    Hikaruughed as he spoke, his voice filled with yfulness. Hearing that, Aiko pursed her lips tightly, she felt so embarrassed that her face turned red and heated up like a block of embers.


    She seemed to have used all her courage to wear this embarrassing outfit.


    Aiko felt both excited and embarrassed, as Hikaru looked at her. She also didn''t understand what she was feelingright now.


    Suddenly, Aiko felt her waist being hugged tightly by arge, warm hand.


    "Kyaa!!" Aiko shouted, but soon, she realized the person holding her waist was Hikaru.


    He hugged her tightly, with one hand while he lifted her chin with the other. Looking at each other, Hikaru smiled and said: "Answer me... where should I look?"


    "You¡­"


    "HM?"


    "Master¡­ master¡­ look at me¡­" Aiko faltered, she didn''t think that one day she would say embarrassing words like this.


    But when she said it, she suddenly felt a kind of stimting feeling and her heart beat harder.


    "Good! So¡­ what is your answer?"


    "I¡­ master¡­ Please, let me be your ve." Aiko stammered, she couldn''t control her words anymore.


    No, to be more precise, Aiko couldn''t think at all right now. It seemed like the only thing she was thinking about was the man in front of her.


    "Hm¡­ do you really want to be my ve?"


    Aiko didn''t think at all, her wet eyes stared at Hikaru: "That''s right. After all, being your ve is a hundred times better than following Rakan."


    She suddenly reached out and gently touched his right shoulder: "Here... are you still in pain?"


    "No, I am an evolved person, my wounds heal very quickly."


    "At that time¡­ why¡­ Why did you save me?" Aiko asked, she really wanted to know the answer.


    Aiko knew that she was useless. When Rakan attacked, she could only hug her head and shrink into Hikaru''s chest.


    She was also not an evolved person, nor did she possess any superpowers.


    But Hikaru¡­ he used his body to shield her. For the first time in her life, Aiko felt the warmth and safety of being protected by someone.


    At that moment, Aiko realized that even if she was useless, she would still be protected. She would be carried like a princess, and treasured like a flower.


    Hikaru said as he caressed Aiko''s face, her hair was still a little wet, as if she had just taken a shower. The gentle scent from her body entered his nose.


    "I told you¡­ you are my ve, you are my woman, I will not allow my woman to be hurt by others. Do you understand?


    Listening to Hikaru, Aiko felt extremely happy, as if she had found a ce she could rely on.


    "Master¡­" Aiko trembled as she spoke, but she still persisted: "Could¡­ could I lean on your chest?"


    "Of course."


    As soon as Hikaru finished speaking, Aiko leaned her head against his chest, tears flowed from her eyes, but they were not tears of pain.


    "Thank you¡­" Aiko said: "Thank you for appearing¡­ thank you for saving me."


    "Hahaha¡­ call me master¡­"


    "Um¡­ master¡­ thank you, master." Aiko spoke softly, her voice unable to hide her happiness.


    Hikaru gently rubbed her thin back.


    "I¡­ am I very skinny, master?" Aiko felt Hikaru''s hand move on her back, so she asked shyly.


    Although since she arrived here, Velys hadbeen feeding her very nutritious food, she had only been here for a few days, and it was not enough for Aiko to recover fully. This was in addition to the many days she spent wandering the apocalypse with Rakan, where she only ate a little bread and sweets.


    "No¡­ you''re so cute, Aiko."


    Aiko of course knew he was justforting her, but Aiko still felt happy in her heart.


    "Um¡­ I will try to have a better figure, so that master can enjoy himself better."


    "I hope you can do it."


    "Hehehe¡­ of course I can do it." Chatting with Hikaru, Aiko felt much morefortable. She was even a little bolder.


    Aiko gently kissed his chest and asked: "Master... today... do you want to..."


    "Can you bear it?"


    "I¡­" Aiko suddenly remembered the days before, when Hikaru and Velys did ''it''.


    Aiko stood outside the door, listening to Velys'' moans thatsted for more than an hour. At that moment, she thought it was all over.


    But 15 minutester, Velys''s moans continued, and another hour passed.


    At that time, Aiko didn''t think that one day, she would have to face this.


    2 hours¡­ Aiko didn''t know if she could endure for that long?


    Aiko suddenly said coyly: "Master¡­ you¡­ can you be gentle with me, okay?"


    "This is my first time¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what I can do for you."


    "But¡­ please guide me¡­ I can learn."


    Seeing Aiko''s eagerness to learn, he of course couldn''t refuse.


    "Then¡­" Hikaru bowed his head and kissed her lips.


    They had kissed in front of Rakan before, so Aiko had some experience in this.


    She quickly proactively stretched out her soft tongue and crept it inside his mouth, as she explored every position.


    Their tongues wrapped around each other like two snakes, Aiko felt her mind gradually go nk, she closed her eyes, as she tried to feel these stimting feelings.


    "Um¡­ m..um.." Aiko moaned, her moan was as small as the sound of a kitten.


    This made Hikaru feel even more excited. Suddenly, Aiko hugged him tightly as if she wanted to enter his body.


    A momentter, the two of them separated, Aiko panted, her face red as blood, as she looked at him dreamily.


    Suddenly, she smiled: "Master¡­ I¡­ did I do well?"


    "Very good¡­" Hikaru bowed his head and gently kissed her slightly wet hair.


    It seemed like Aiko had just finished showering, as the smellof her shampoo was still very fragrant. The scent was different from the scent of Velys shampoo, it carried a bit of loveliness and innocence.


    "Hehehe¡­ Velys chose this shampoo for me." Aiko smiled and said: "Does¡­ does it suit me?"


    Hikaru did not rush to answer, he gently kissed Aiko''s cheek, then kissed her neck.


    "Um¡­ master¡­"


    "It suits you very well. Aiko, you are so adorable."


    "Um¡­ Aiko belongs to master¡­"


    "Then¡­ now I will teach you¡­"


    "Um¡­" Aiko nodded slightly.


    ¡­


    Outside, Lah came to Aiko''s door, gently ced her ear on it, then knocked.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Inside the room, Aiko was enjoying the rhythm that rose and fell like ocean waves.


    Continuously without stopping. The two soft mochi cakes on her chest also jumped up and down rhythmically with each wave hitting the shore.


    Her face showed pleasure, as the feeling of arousalpletely took over her mind.


    At this moment, Aiko only thought about Hikaru, she only thought about immersing herself in this feeling.


    Suddenly, a knock on the door rang out, startling Aiko. She looked at Hikaru with wide eyes, her face showing fear as if she was caught doing adultery.


    "Master¡­ that is¡­ that is¡­" Aiko faltered, she tried to lower her voice so that the person knocking on the door wouldn''t hear.


    Hikaru frowned and looked towards the main door. He smiled and said: "Just answer as usual... remember... don''t reveal what we are doing."


    "Um um!!!" Aiko nodded but right after that, Hikaru immediately ''went deeper'', startling her.


    "Master¡­ um.. don''t¡­ master.." Aiko moaned, she covered her mouth with both of her hands to supress the lustful sounds froming out.


    Hikaru bowed his head and whispered in her ear: "I told you... answer as usual, don''t reveal what we''re doing..."


    As he spoke, he continued to pound the waves, continuously without stopping.


    "Um¡­ um¡­ but.. master¡­"


    Aiko knew she couldn''t tell Hikaru to stop right now. She had no choice but to answer in this state.


    "Who¡­ who is that?" Aiko''s voice rang out, mixed with a bit of shyness and fear.


    "Ah! It''s me¡­ Lah. Aiko, aren''t you sleeping yet?"


    "Um¡­ I¡­ I haven''t slept yet¡­ Is something wrong?"


    Lah seemed to realize something, she smiled and said: "Nothing. I just wanted to talk to you for a bit."


    "Ah! Sorry¡­ sorry¡­ I¡­ um.. master¡­"


    "Master?" Lah spoke up.


    "Ah! No, no¡­ what I mean is¡­ I''m busy¡­ right now.. um¡­ I''m very sleepy."


    "Heh?! Are you very sleepy¡­ but I feel that your voice is a bit shaky, do you need my help?"


    "No¡­ UM!!!"


    "Aiko, what''s wrong?" Lah shouted, her voice filled with worry as she heard Aiko cry out.


    "Ah! No¡­ nothing¡­ just¡­ there was a bug¡­ it just crawled on me."


    "Aiko, I cane in and help you."


    "No need¡­ I¡­ I threw it away. Lah¡­ I¡­ I''m really tired.. another time¡­ no, tomorrow¡­ um¡­ I¡­"


    "Um¡­ I understand. So, let''s talk tomorrow."


    "Okay¡­ tomorrow¡­ we will talk tomorrow."


    "But¡­ I feel like you''re having some problems. Are you really okay?"


    "Um¡­ ha¡­ um¡­ I¡­ I''m fine. Do not worry."


    "But your voice is very strange. Are you really alone?"


    "That''s right¡­ I''m alone. I just finished exercising so... I''m a little tired and out of breath."


    "Ah! Don''t try too hard, Aiko..."


    "Um¡­ thank you¡­"


    "Bye bye!" Lah smiled mysteriously, she pouted and whispered: ''Huh! Having fun without letting me participate, you''re being stingy.''


    After she finished speaking, she immediately left.


    After Lah said ''bye bye'', Aiko breathed a sigh of relief. Hikaru saw this and smiled and said: "You did very well."


    Suddenly, it was as if Aiko had beenpletely unbound. She hugged Hikaru tightly and shouted: "Master¡­ more¡­ more¡­"

 Chapter 188 Hikaru and Laylah...

    Chapter 188 Hikaru and Lah...


    An hourter, Aikoy on the bed panting, her body covered in sweat as if she had just taken a shower.


    Hikaru pulled the nket over Aiko. Actually, one hour wasn''t enough for him, it''s just¡­ Aiko wasn''t an evolved person, she was just a normal girl.


    That''s why he thought that one hour was too much, and more than she could bear.


    He stood up, got dressed and then left the room. At this moment, Hikaru stretched, then went to Lah''s room.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    There was a knock on the door. From inside the room, Lah''s voice echoed out: "Ah! It''s sote, why are you looking for me?"


    "Don''t you want to see me?"


    "Huh! I don''t want to meet the person who just slept with Aiko."


    "Ah! So¡­ I''ll leave."


    "I dare you!"


    "Why don''t I dare?"


    "Huh! Do you have the heart to abandon such a poor and lonely woman like this?"


    "Because you chased me away first. Lah, you knew that I was in Aiko''s room but you still tried to ruin my fun, right?"


    "It''s because you met Aiko first, you should have met me first."


    "Heh¡­ I''m the owner of this house, do I have to get your opinion first if I want to meet someone?"


    Lah was silent.


    "Aren''t you going to open the door? Good! Let me go back to Velys, she must have recovered anyway."


    Krit!


    The sound of the door opening rang out. Hikaru saw the door open a little and smiled disdainfully.


    However, he had no intention of going inside. On the contrary, he immediately turned around and walked towards Velys''s room.


    "Oy!" Suddenly, the door was immediately flung open. Lah immediately came out and grabbed his hand: "Are you really noting in?"


    "Heh?! Just now someone chased me away, now that person wants me toe in. Sorry, I''m not a dog that you can order around."


    Hikaru nced at Lah, his voice filled with anger.


    "You¡­" Lah bit her lip: "You¡­ what do you want me to do?"


    "Hm¡­ you have to think for yourself, I have lost interest. Bye bye¡­"


    "Wait!" Lah tugged on his arm. Hikaru was also startled, he didn''t think that even though he had evolved to Tier (E-), Lah''s strength was still higher than his.


    Immediately, he fell into Lah''s arms, his face immersed in the softness of those two warm mountains.


    "Is this ¡­ is this okay?" Lah said a bit shyly.


    Hikaru did not resist, on the contrary, he rubbed his face between those two mountains: "Hm... that''s good, but it''s still not enough."


    "Um¡­" Lah felt his warm breath on her breasts, making her moan with excitement.


    "Let''s¡­ go to the living room." Lah said softly.


    ¡­


    In the room, Lah sat between Hikaru''s legs, letting him knead the mountains in front of her chest.


    "You¡­ why are you so skilled¡­ um¡­" Lah gripped Hikaru''s pant leg tightly. Even though she was over 30 years old, this was the first time she had been exposed to this matter.


    "Because I have a lot of experience. Velys and Aiko, have you forgotten?" Hikaru whispered into Lah''s ear.


    As she felt his breaths, her head began to go nk.


    "You¡­ um¡­" Lah couldn''t say anything more, Hikaru continuously attacked her most sensitive spots, making her extremely aroused.


    Lah seemed to be immersed in endless lust. The future Lah inside her soul could only silently watch everything.


    She also couldn''t close her eyes because she was just a soul. She couldn''t sleep or rest, so she was always looking around even though Lah was closing her eyes or sleeping.


    Therefore, the lewd and steamy scenes that were taking ce were all seen by future Lah.


    Not only that, because the souls of future Lah and present Lah had assimted with each other.


    What the current Lah was feeling, future Lah was also feeling.


    "Damn it! What else do these two bastards want to do¡­ no, my body¡­"


    "Shut up! This is my body, you are just living inside my body." Present Lah suddenly used her thoughts to talk to future Lah.


    "You¡­" Future Lah shouted angrily: "You are crazy, do you know that¡­"


    "I don''t care, right now, I just want to be a normal woman, who will enjoy the care and protection from this man."


    "AAA!!! You¡­you will regret this¡­"


    "Ah! Let''s wait and see... who will regret it."


    After the present Lah finished speaking she left the conversation with future Lah.


    "Lah! Lah! AAA!!!" Future Lah screamed in despair.


    At this moment, Lahreached back with both of her hands and hugged his head: "Hikaru, this is not stimting enough, do you want... more stimtion?"


    "More stimtion?"


    "Hehehe¡­"


    ¡­


    Velys was lying on the bed, her eyes staring at the screen in front of her.


    Her thoughts right now seemed to only be about how to renovate this vi for the better.


    ''This mansion was located in a ce that was unlikely to be attacked by zombies, however, it was vulnerable to other individuals.''


    ''This morning''s raid was the most typical example. I need it to be bulletproof.''


    ''In addition to being bulletproof, the vi also needs to meet other characteristics such as moisture resistance, warmth, and venttion.''


    ''Wait! What if a toxic gas incident urs? That''s right, I should also think in that direction.''


    ''Hm¡­ what if a meteorite hits? I also need a sky defense system.''


    ''Sigh¡­ so many things are needed, but¡­ I''ve used over 2,000 energy crystals and still haven''t solved half of the problems.''


    ''Hikaru¡­ sorry, I''m too useless, right? Or... I don''t need to use the energy crystals Hikaru gave me.''


    ''That''s right, if I add 1,000 more energy crystals it will definitely be fine. Most of the basic problems of this vi will be solved.''


    "Um¡­ ah¡­ mm¡­"


    ''Hm?! That''s¡­ that sound¡­'' Velys'' face turned a little red, she immediately realized what those sounds were.


    Of course, the sound was so familiar to her that Velys could realize what was going on just by hearing it.


    Merely¡­


    ''It¡­ it came from the living room.''


    Velys stood up and gently walked to the door. Then she opened the door a little, like a cat, and approached the living room.


    The living room door was slightly open so Velys could easily see the entire scene taking ce inside the room.


    The sight before her eyes made Velys gasp, but it also made her smile.


    ''Ah! Lah¡­ she''s so brave¡­ hm¡­ maybe next time I should try a little.''


    ''Eh¡­ that position¡­ hm¡­ is a new position, I need to learn iy.''


    In the living room, Lah and Hikaru were wrapped around each other like two horseshoe crabs, as they constantly used positions that Velys had never seen before.


    Velys was like a hard-working student, as she seriously watched and memorizing what was happening before her eyes.


    Suddenly, Velys felt like someone was approaching.


    "V¡­Velys?"


    Velys immediately recognized the person as Aiko. However, she smiled and waved at Aiko: "Come here, there is something very interesting you should see."


    Aiko held onto the wall, as she was feeling a bit of pain ''underneath''. But when she heard a sound filled with lusting from inside the living room, her curiosity led her to this ce.


    Velys immediately approached Aiko, helping her walk.


    Aiko said embarrassedly: "Sorry, I..."


    "Hehehe¡­ I know¡­ is it painful?"


    "No¡­" Aiko blushed and shook her head: "Because I''m too weak¡­"


    "Don''t worry, if you be Hikaru''s woman, he will not abandon you."


    "Um¡­ I understand that." Aiko nodded slightly, she was confident that Hikaru would definitely not do that.


    She nced towards the living room, the sound became louder and more excited: "Velys, that sound is..."


    Aiko covered her mouth, trying not to let her voice disturb the people making sounds in the living room.


    Velys smiled and said: "Hehehe¡­ guess what it is."


    Aiko also knew what that sound was, after all she had just experienced it.


    However, what surprised her was that she didn''t think that Lah would also be Hikaru''s woman.


    Besides... Aiko didn''t think that Hikaru still had enough strength to fight Lah so fiercely.


    The two of them came to the living room door and peeked inside through the slightly ajar door.


    The scene inside made Aiko blush, she opened her mouth because she didn''t think there were such strange positions.


    However¡­ Aiko felt like those positions seemed great. Lah''s expression also made Aiko feel that way.


    "Aiko¡­" Velys suddenly spoke: "Remember those positions, maybe we will use themter."


    Aiko blushed, but still nodded slightly,as she did as Velys said.


    Inside the room, Lah was immersed in endless desire, as she felt the happiness that a woman should feel.


    Hikaru also discovered Velys and Aiko hiding behind the door, peeking at them.


    But he didn''t feel embarrassed. On the contrary, being peeked at by two people made him feel even more aroused.


    Of course, he knew Lah asked him to do it here for that reason. And at this moment, Lah also seemed to feel more excited.


    He bowed his head and whispered into Lah''s ear: "It seems... you are also a perverted woman."


    "Ah! Um¡­ you don''t like me that much?"


    "No! I really like¡­"


    "Then¡­ we should let them see more clearly, right?"


    "UM¡­ It''s up to you¡­"


    Hikaru smiled, he adjusted his posture with Lah, allowing Velys and Aiko to fully admire what they were doing.


    ¡­


    After spending an hour immersed in pleasure, their journey on the path of desire finally stopped.


    Hikaruy on the sofa, and Lahy on top of him. Of course, neither of them were wearing anything, their two naked bodies stuck close to each other.


    Lahid her head on his chest and said softly: "I am your woman, from now on you can trust me, right?"


    "UM¡­ Actually, I have trusted you for a long time."


    "Why?"


    "Because I want to see¡­ can you finally be by my side, or do you just want to use me to find that person?"

 Chapter 189 New items...

    Chapter 189 New items...


    "Huh! Do you always think other people are as bad as you?" Lah said in a sulking tone.


    "Hahaha¡­ I also need to be careful. After all, you are a very special person..." Hikaru said as he lifted Lah''s chin.


    As they locked gazes, Lah suddenly bowed her head and kissed him on the lips. The two of them then indulged ina sweet kiss.


    After a while, the two separated, Hikaru smiled and said: "You intentionally opened the door so Velys and Aiko could see you, right?"


    "Hehehe¡­ I want a little stimtion. After all, we will all be your women in the future, even if they see it, it doesn''t matter." Lah kissed his neck and said.


    "Don''t you want everyone to lie in one big bed?"


    Hearing that, Hikaru started daydreaming. However, he knew that even though everyone was very close to each other, it was impossible to achieve that dream right now.


    "Of course I want that, don''t you feel jealous or ufortable?"


    Lah pouted: "Of course I feel jealous. It''s just¡­ if you make it up to me, love me, and be a little more gentle with me, then I can endure those things."


    Hearing Lah pretending to be pitiful, Hikaru felt a bit amused. He patted her back and smiled, "You''re like a kitten who is greedy for their master''s love."


    "Meow~"


    Lah suddenly cried out, Hikaru was also extremely surprised, he caressed her face and said: "Okay, I will love you more, and be more gentle with you, okay?"


    "Hehehe¡­ you have to remember what you said."


    "Okay, okay, okay¡­" Hikaru nodded: "I hope you won''t betray me either."


    "Xih! I don''t want to do that nonsense." Lah said as she punched his chest. Of course, her punch didn''t hurt him.


    ¡­


    After resting until morning, Hikaru opened his eyes, Lah had left, and in front of him was Velys''s face.


    "Heh?! I didn''t think you had the habit of watching people while they sleep."


    Velys smiled: "Congrattions, yesterday, you sessfully brought Aiko and Lah into your harem."


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    He didn''t sense any jealousy from her, moreover he felt that Velys was happy because he had done it.


    Or... she was hiding her emotions so well that he couldn''t see the jealousy inside her.


    "Velys¡­ sorry, I¡­" Hikaru wanted to say something when Velys'' index finger was ced on his lips.


    "Don''t apologize, I know and I ept it. Just being by your side is enough."


    Hearing that, he immediately patted Velys'' head, he felt lucky to have someone who loved him like her.


    "Ah! Did you use the system yesterday?" Hikaru suddenly remembered what happened yesterday and asked.


    Velys felt a bit embarrassed and lowered her head. She stammered: "I... yesterday I learned about the system''s functions."


    "It''s truly magical, wonderful, but¡­"


    "But?" Hikaru frowned in confusion.


    "I¡­ I used all the energy crystals you gave me and still couldn''t solve the basic problems. Hikaru, am I too useless?"


    "Hm¡­" Hikaru pondered, he didn''t think Velys would feel guilty about that.


    "What problems have you solved?"


    "I¡­" Velys pursed her lips, then said: "I have begun to arrange an automatic clean water source and heating system for the house."


    "In addition, we also arrange additional energy sources to rece electricity and gas, which will ensure the quality of everyone''s life."


    "I also reinforced the vi''s doors, so they now have basic warning, anti-theft and bulletproof functions."


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    "You did all of that with only about 3,000 energy crystals."


    Velys bowed her head and said: "Actually¡­ I spent 4,000 crystals. Because I was worried that the quantity wouldn''t be enough, I used the energy crystals you gave me."


    "But¡­ I was only able to solve a few problems."


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    "Velys¡­ are you¡­ are you misunderstanding something?"


    "Heh?! Why do you say that?"


    "Because you''re doing so well." Hikaru was a bit confused, he exined: "The energy crystals I gave you, although they are many in number, they are the worst kind."


    "You using 4,000 energy crystals to solve basic problems seems like a lot, but if you calcte the actual value, it''s different."


    "You used the least amount of energy crystals to solve the most basic problems."


    Velys immediately raised her head, her eyes full of hope as she looked at him: "So... that means..."


    "It means you did very well¡­"


    Hearing that, Velys breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, I thought I did wrong."


    "No, you did very well, much better than I imagined. Besides¡­ if you don''t have enough resources, just tell me, understand."


    Hikaru said as he patted Velys'' head.


    "Um¡­ I understand¡­"


    ¡­


    After finishing breakfast, Hikaru opened the system information panel to look at it. What he was looking at was the system store.


    There were a few things in the system store today that interested him.


    ¡­


    Name: Instant teleportation card gift box.


    Price: 30,000 lucky points


    Description: When you open this gift box, you can receive 5 to 20 teleportation cards.


    Instant teleportation card: Can help you teleport a distance of 5,000 meters, however, you cannot choose a destination when teleporting.


    ¡­


    Name: Null cancetion card.


    Price: 100,000 lucky points.


    Description: When using this card, you will designate a main character to destroy that person''s aura.


    However, the effect of this card depends on the circumstances and conditions of that main character.


    The card''s effect onlysts for 1 minute.


    ¡­


    Although the price of the two new items in the system storewas very high, if he buys those two items, his luck points would remain very little, but their effect will be extremely great.


    Especially the ''Null Cancetion Card''. Even though it onlysts for 1 minute, that''s enough for Hikaru to take action.


    When you reach a level like his, you don''t need to spend 1 minute, just a few seconds or a small moment is enough to know the oue of the battle.


    Therefore, the effectiveness of that card is extremely huge.


    As for the ''teleportation card'' box, it was like some kind of escape tool.


    Although thending location was unknown, however, just being able to flee immediately is enough.


    30,000 luck points, even if he only received at least 5 teleportation cards, it was more than enough.


    "Buy ''teleportation card box'' and ''main character aura cancetion card''."


    [Ding! You need to pay a total of 130,000 luck points, are you willing to pay?]


    "I agree to pay."


    [Ding! If the payment is sessful, you have 3,000 unused luck points left.]


    Hikaru saw a ck card and a small box appear in the Parana space.


    He took out the small box and took a deep breath: "I hope my luck is not so bad that I only receive 5 cards."


    "Open!"


    [Ding! You sessfully open the ''teleportation card box'', you have received 20 teleportation cards.]


    "The maximum?"


    [Of course.] Suddenly, Rika''s voice rang out: [Currently, your viin points are over 400,000 points, so you can of course win a little gamble like this.]


    Hearing that, Hikaru frowned: "So... how many more points do I need to be a viin?"


    [Hahaha¡­ that will take a long time.]


    Hikaru shook his head, he didn''t care about Rika anymore and concentrated on thinking.


    ''Currently, I only have 3,000 luck points left. Maybe¡­ should go harvest some lucky points.''


    Suddenly, Velys came next to him and gave him arge box: "Hikaru, you asked me to make some food, I have finished it."


    "Um¡­ thank you, Velys." Hikaru smiled and said, then, he took out a bracelet and 5 small cards from Panara''s space.


    "Velys, this is my gift to you¡­"


    "Heh? You want to give me a gift again? You... I... I can''t ept it. Hikaru, you''ve given me too much, I..." Velys hastily refused.


    "No¡­ Velys, you are my woman, it is very normal for me to give you a gift. Besides¡­ these will protect you."


    "If you have them in hand, I can also fight outside with peace of mind, understand?"


    Velys looked at Hikaru for a moment, then nodded slightly: "Hikaru, you treat me so well, I... I don''t know what to do to thank you."


    "Hm¡­ If you want to thank me¡­" Hikaru said as he waved his hand, signaling Velys toe closer.


    Then, he whispered into her ear. As Velys heard what he said, her face turned red. But she pursed her lips and nodded shyly: "Um..."


    "Are you ok?"


    "It''s okay, I... I want that too. As long as you''re happy, that''s enough." Velysughed and said. Her smile was filled with a mix of shame and joy.


    "Ah! Look what the newlyweds are doing." Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    Hikaru and Velys both knew who the owner of that voice was, yes, it was Lah.


    At this moment, she was wearing a sports outfit, she wore a ck jacket over it, and hanging on her back was the bow that Hikaru gave her.


    Lah looked at Velys and Hikaru then pouted and said: "Yesterday you were gentle with me, you were saying that you would love me more, but today you''re hanging out with another girl."


    Hikaru forced a smile: "Okay, stop joking. Lah, I have a gift for you."


    "Heh?! Gift for me? Really?" Lah was a little excited. Right now, she was like an 18 year old girl who had just learned about the feeling of love.


    "Really¡­ this is your gift." Hikaru gave Lah 5 teleportation cards and a bracelet.


    "What is this?" Holding his gift in her hand, Lah frowned and asked.


    "The cards you are holding are teleportation cards. Just hold it in your hand and mentally say ''use'' to be able to teleport to another location 5,000 meters away."


    "However, its disadvantage is that you cannot choose the location to teleport to. To be more precise, you can only teleport randomly."

 Chapter 190 Aikos thinking...

    Chapter 190 Aiko''s thinking...


    "Whereas wearing the bracelet will keep you warm in this cold weather and during summer, you will feel cool."


    "It even has the function of filtering the air and impurities around your body, so you can always breathe fresh air."


    "And its final function is to keep your body clean with a pleasant scent."


    Lah and Velys were startled when they heard that. This was the first time they were learning about something magical that surpassed their understanding.


    The teleportation cards and bracelets were all extremely magical, and it seemed like they were taken out of fantasy novels.


    However, Lah was not like Velys, as she immediately epted his gift without hesitation.


    Velys looked at her in confusion.


    Lah smiled and said: "After all, I am now his woman, it is normal for him to give me gifts. Isn''t that right, honey¡­"


    As she said this she approached Hikaru and kissed him lightly on the cheek.


    Hikaru forced a smile: "Lah is right, Velys, you are also my woman, receiving gifts from me is extremely normal, so don''t feel shy."


    Hearing that, Velys smiled and nodded, then put on the bracelet. As soon as she put the bracelet on her hand, she felt extremelyfortable and warm.


    Velys didn''t need to use the fire element or rely on her body''s stamina to cope with the cold.


    Now, her body seemed to be covered with a curtain of light thathelped her stay warm.


    The air she inhaled was also extremely fresh, causing her lungs to swell, and feel extremelyfortable.


    In particr, Velys also felt like all the dust on her body disappeared.


    "It''s magical." Velys silentlymented, she did not think that this bracelet would be so amazing.


    Velys just thought that the effect would be very miniscule, she felt that it would be so miniscule that she wouldn''t be able to feel it.


    Lah also felt what Velys was feeling. She smiled and said: "Thank you, honey."


    "Okay, Lah, are you ready to go out?" Hikaru shook his head and asked.


    "That''s right. Even though I don''t pay the rent, I don''t want to bezy and be a useless flower vase." Lah smiled and said, "I''ll go out and look for more supplies or information."


    "Um¡­ if you''re in danger, just use the teleport card, there''s no need to save them."


    Listening to Hikaru, Lah smiled and replied: "Of course, anyway I know you certainlyhave more cards like this."


    After saying that, Lah left. Hikaru shook his head and sighed, as he didn''t want to concern himself with her antiques.


    After all, Lah was very strong, maybe... she was even stronger than him.


    The female protagonists in novels for women are extremely perfect and strong, with almost no weaknesses.


    Besides, Lah has some teleportation cards, so there shouldn''t be anything that could endanger her presently.


    Hikaru took out three teleportation cards, a bracelet and a bottle of evolution medicine, and gave it to Velys: "You can pass it to Aiko for me."


    Velys nodded: "Um. Don''t worry, but... Aiko didn''t show up this morning,st night..."


    Hikaru remembered and shook his head: "It''s okay, maybe she was too tired."


    Velys remembered what happenedst night, she recalled Aiko holding onto the wall, her legs shaking as she walked.


    Velys sighed and said: "Hikaru, you should be gentle with Aiko, she is not an evolved person, she is just a normal person."


    Hikaru said embarrassedly: "I was very gentle with her. I only used 1 hour."


    "1 hour? Hikaru, 30 minutes is more than enough for a normal person."


    Hikaru could only sigh and say, "Okay, next time I''ll be gentle withher."


    "Um¡­ don''t hurt her, understand?" Velys patted Hikaru''s head, and smiled as she spoke.


    "Okay, I know."


    ¡­


    Aiko could not sit up. Last night, she used all her strength to go to the living room.


    After seeing the scene of Hikaru and Lah''s fight, she felt even more excited. However, after ''fighting'' Hikaru, that stimtion caused her to feel even more pain.


    In the end, Aiko couldn''t sit up even though her stomach was growling from hunger.


    "Sigh¡­ I''m so weak, I wish I could be strong like Velys or Lah." Aiko silentlymented.


    However, Aiko did not dare to be jealous or demand anything from Hikaru. Currently, her life could be described in one word as ''paradise''.


    While people out there were trying to survive in this terrible cold, avoid zombies, and look for food, Aiko was lying in a beautiful and warm room.


    The food she ate wasplete, and it was even processed into extremely delicious dishes by Velys.


    She didn''t need to worry about anything. previously Aiko used to be very busy making money to pay Rakan''s bills, but now that she had a lot of free time she felt very useless.


    Aiko sighed, her mind was filled with thoughts, she didn''t know what to do to prove to Hikaru that she wasn''t useless.


    "Ah! I can''t kill zombies either... and Velys is a hundred times better at cooking than me."


    "It seems like the only thing I can do is¡­" Aiko suddenly remembered what happenedst night, she grabbed the nket tightly, and pulled it up to cover her face out of embarrassment.


    "No! You can do more than that." Suddenly, a voice rang out from the side of the room door.


    "Heh?! Velys, how did you open the door?" Aiko was startled, she then pull the nket to cover her body, revealing only her face.


    Velys smiled and shook her head: "Next time you should lock the door before going to bed, otherwise, there will be a wolf that will make you unable to leave the next morning."


    Aiko heard what Velys said and she of course knew what she meant. Aiko''s face then became even redder, like a ripe apple.


    "Sorry, Aiko, I¡­"


    "Why are you apologizing to me?" Velys tilted her head, and gave Aiko a puzzled look.


    "Because¡­ I¡­ I slept with him."


    "Hahaha¡­ I don''t care about that." Velys walked into the room, carrying a tray in her hand. On the tray was a te of hot soup, two sandwiches and a ss of hot milk.


    "Okay, eat something, you ''fought'' with him all night, you must be very hungry, right."


    "You¡­ you really aren''t angry?" Aiko asked confusedly. For her, sleeping with someone else''s boyfriend was a terrible thing.


    If it were before the apocalypse, she would have be a trending topic of discussion on socialworks for several days, and she would have suffered scorn from many people.


    But it seemed that Velys really didn''t care about that matter. Aiko only saw Velys smiling gently like a gentle mother as she looked at her daughter.


    Velys smiled and said: "Don''t worry. In fact, I feel more happy for you than jealous. Aiko, wee to this ce, congrattions on bing a member of this big family."


    Aiko was surprised to hear that, after which she cried like a child. Velys then hugged her, anf gently patted her head.


    ¡­


    In the morning, Yue woke up, she felt extremelyfortable. Last night she also slept well unlike the past few days.


    Yue didn''t know if it was because of the bracelet''s effect or because since meeting Hikaru, she seemed to feel a lot more secure.


    After waking up, Yue drank a cup of hot tea from the thermos that Hikaru left behind.


    Overnight, the tea was only slightly warm, but it was enough to make Yue feel extremelyfortable.


    Yue then sat on the bed, and listened to the sounds in the next room, Rayze''s room.


    ''Strange, he didn''t go out today?''


    Yue started to feel a bit worried. If Rayze didn''te out, that means Hikaru won''t appear.


    Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door outside. Hearing that, Yue was a little excited, shr quickly put on her slippers, and approached the main door.


    "Yue! I have ced food at the door, you can get it when you open the door."


    Rayze''s voice rang out.


    Outside, Rayze ced a backpack in front of Yue''s room, then sighed.


    Just as he was about to leave, the door suddenly opened. Rayze was happy, and looked towards the door.


    The door opened just a little, but it was enough to see Yue''s face.


    Rayze saw Yue and happily said: "Yue, you..."


    "Aren''t you going out today?"


    "Heh?!" Rayze was startled, why was that the first word Yue said to him?


    Yue also felt that she was a little bit too excited, so she couldn''t help but speak her mind.


    Yue quickly exined: "What I mean is¡­ what have you been doing out these past few days? If you don''t go out today, do you have other ns?"


    ''She cares about me?'' Rayze felt a bit happy: ''It seems... women are just some kind of deceitful creatures. On the outside, she uses cold words to talk to me, but on the inside, she cares about me very much.''


    Rayze smiled and said: "I won''t go out today because I was injured."


    ''Hahaha¡­ Yue, take care of me too, show me your care and warmth.''


    "Are you injured?" Yue frowned, her eyes filled with doubt as she looked at him.


    "That''s right." Rayze sighed: "I fought a monster so I got a little injured. Besides, yesterday, your piano music attracted a lot of zombies, and to protect you, I had to destroy all of those zombies."


    "That''s why, right now I''m exhausted,bined with the injuries I got from fighting monsters, so I just want to stay in my room and rest for a few days."


    "Yue, don''t worry, it''s just a few minor injuries. I won''t be a zombie, you don''t have to..."


    "You''re not going out today?" Yue didn''t care at all and immediately continued asking.


    Rayze: "¡­"


    ''Can you show a little concern for me?'' Rayze felt like he was about to cry.


    "That''s right, I will stay at home today."


    "Huh!" Yue snorted, then closed the door so hard that it startled Rayze.


    Rayze stood at the front of the room, whilr feeling extremely confused: ''She... seems like she''s sulking.''


    ''Ah! Maybe she cares about me, but doesn''t want me to know.''


    ''Um¡­ thats definitely the case. Yue, wait a few days and we will go to a safe ce together, then I will let you live life like a queen.''

 Chapter 191 Why?

    Chapter 191 Why?


    As Rayze thought about this he went back to his room, and he felt a bit guilty. He felt that if he had taken more chances, he would have be stronger and he wouldn''t be as miserable as he is now.


    ''Damn it! Ever since I met that bastard Hikaru, I''ve failed at everything.''


    ''I couldn''t even get Painko''s superpower egg.''


    ''No OK. I know a lot about the future, if I just sit still I won''t be able to be stronger.''


    ''I still have to protect Yue, and take her to that ce. But¡­ currently there aren''t any special items or equipment that would make me stronger.''


    ''Damn it! Now I can only wait.''


    Rayze was angry, he didn''t think things would be more difficult than before.


    Although in his previous life, he suffered a lot, he encountered many opportunities to develop his strength.


    But in this life, even though he knew the future and knew a lot of information that others didn''t know, he was not as sessful as he was in his previous life.


    "It''s okay¡­" Rayze muttered: "Wait a few more days, my most important opportunity wille. At that time, I will definitely seed."


    ¡­


    In Yue''s room, she sat on the sofa angrily, as she mentally scolded Rayze countless times.


    ''Why is he here today? Why doesn''t he want to go out?''


    ''Strange, maybe he''s nning something else?''


    ''Or... like he said yesterday, does he want to take me somewhere else?''


    ''Not good¡­ Hikaru¡­ when are youing?''


    Yue sat quietly in the waiting room. In her heart, there were two conflicting thoughts.


    She wished that Hikaru woulde today but also hoped that he wouldn''te today.


    Yue wanted to meet him, however, with Rayze here, she also didn''t want Hikaru toe.


    Yue sighed, as she thought about many things.


    "It seems like you''re thinking of me, right?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang in Yue''s ear, startling her, but she immediately happily reached out, hugging Hikaru''s arm tightly.


    "You¡­"


    "Shhh!" Before Yue could speak, Hikaru signaled her to be quiet. He whispered in her ear: "Speak softly, Rayze is an evolved person, all of his senses are many times stronger than normal people. "


    Hearing that, Yue nodded repeatedly, her face unable to hide her joy. She then suddenly felt that her current position was¡­ too close together.


    Because Hikaru had to whisper into Yue''s ear, their faces were now less than 2 cm apart, and she could clearly feel his masculine scent and his breath.


    Yue pursed her lips tightly, as Hikaru inched closer to her, and this made her feel his warmth more.


    Yue became even bolder, she walked closer to him and whispered in his ear: "I thought you wouldn''te."


    "I can''t leave you alone." Hikaru spoke softly.


    Hikaru''s words made Yue feel even warmer: "Thank you."


    "Don''t just say thank you with words."


    Yue knew what Hikaru wanted, her eyes became dreamy, as her face turned red.


    She suddenly took the initiative to kiss him on the lips, and then, she took the initiative to offer her sweet lips to Hikaru.


    A momentter, the two of them separated, and Yue panted, she felt like she wanted to continueimmersing herself in lust.


    "Okay, we should eat something."


    He carried Yue to the kitchen like yesterday as he said this. Yue of course did not resist, as she allowed him to carry her like a princess.


    She also enjoyed being held by him, as she rested on his chest.


    Hikaru put Yue on a chair, the table had already been filled with food without her even knowing.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Yue felt extremely strange: "Are these dishes all made by you?"


    "No, my girlfriend prepared them."


    "Ah! It turns out it was prepared by your girlfriend... Heh?! Wait! What do you mean?" Yue was startled, immediately realizing the strangeness in Hikaru''s words.


    "Like I just said, the food you ate from the moment we met until today was all prepared by my girlfriend. They are delicious, right?" Hikaru smiled and said.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Yue opened her mouth, her hands trembled a bit, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Hmm? Are you okay?


    "Ok?! No, I''m not fine at all!" Yue suddenly shouted, but she remembered that Rayze was in the next room so she immediately fell silent.


    She looked towards the door, then breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Yue took a deep breath, tried to calm down, then spoke. Even though her voice was much quieter than before, Hikaru could hear the anger in her words.


    "You¡­ you have a girlfriend?"


    "That''s right." Hikaru shrugged as if it waspletely normal.


    Yue shook her head, as she looked at Hikaru in disbelief. She sighed and held her forehead: "Hikaru, you''re crazy, you already have a girlfriend, why are you¡­ you¡­"


    Yue couldn''t continue speaking, she could only bow her head and sit on the chair, it seemed like she was still shocked at what Hikaru had just said.


    "What do you mean¡­" Hikaru smiled and said: "you want to know why i continue to flirt with you even when i have a girlfriend right?"


    Yue was silent, but she still nodded lightly.


    Hikaru also silently looked at Yue, neither of them said anything, and the atmosphere fell into silence.


    A momentter, Yue spoke up: "Why? Why are you treating me like this? Why did you turn me into an evil person, someone who is ruining another girl''s happiness?


    Hearing that, Hikaru frowned, he could feel that Yue wanted to cry but she was trying to suppress her emotions.


    He shook his head and sighed: "Yue, you don''t seem to understand... My girlfriend knows of your existence."


    "What?!" Yue was startled, as she felt extremely scared.


    After all, Yue was also a pianist, to her, honor was more important than her life.


    Just think about it¡­ a piano artist destroying other people''s happiness¡­ that was a terrible humiliation.


    Even though it''s the end of the world right now, and there was no inte, or media, Yue''s psychology couldn''t ept this happening.


    "She¡­ she hates me, right?" Yue said tremblingly.


    "No, did you know that when she knew that I was flirting with you, she even supported me. These dishes were made by her for you." Hikaru said.


    Yue was startled when she heard that, but then she shook her head: "Hikaru, do you think I would believe such a stupid lie?"


    "It''s up to you¡­ what I said is the truth. It''s up to you to hate me or disdain me, I think I need to tell you this." Hikaru sighed and exined.


    "I will not only have you, I will also have many other women. You have to ept it¡­ I know, you can''t ept it right now, but I can wait."


    "Go away¡­" Yue said tremblingly.


    Hikaru frowned at her. He stood still, not moving and not saying anything.


    "Go away¡­ please¡­ Please leave this ce. You¡­ you make me feel nauseous¡­" Yue said as she held her head, she cried a lot, her voice trembled as if she had lost control.


    Hikaru sighed and shook his head, then disappeared.


    Right after Hikaru left, Yue raised her head, and she hurriedly looked for him.


    She checked the other rooms, kitchen, bedroom, bathroom... but she couldn''t find him.


    "Why did you leave¡­ you bastard¡­" Yue silently scolded him, then sat down on the sofa dejectedly.


    Women are strange, she told you to leave, but when he left she began looking for him.


    And because he left, she scolded him again, calling him a bastard.


    Yue sat still in her chair, as she remembered what Hikaru had said. She tried to believe what he said but she found it unbelievable.


    Yue tried to position herself as Hikaru''s girlfriend. If she knew that he was outside Besides... Yue is a romantic, what she aims for is a romantic, untethered love like two flirting with another girl, would she smile and ept that?


    The answer is no.


    She couldn''t ept that. Monogamy had been ingrained in people''s minds for many years.


    Besides... Yue is a romantic, what she aims for is a romantic, untethered love like two birds in the sky.


    A romantic and faithful love for each other until the end of life.


    That''s why she couldn''t ept what Hikaru just said.


    However, Yue felt a sharp pain in her heart as if a dagger had just stabbed her heart.


    It hurt so much that it made her feel suffocated.


    "What should I do?"


    ¡­


    Knock! Knock!


    Rayze was lying on the sofa resting when he heard a knock on the door. He quickly sat up and looked towards the door.


    "Rayze¡­ it''s me."


    "Yue?!" Rayze was startled when he heard Yue''s voice ringing outside the hallway.


    He stood up and hurried towards the door but her voice rang out again.


    "Don''t open the door. I just want to ask a few questions."


    Rayze''s body stopped in front of the door, his arm that was about to touch the door handle also retracted.


    He took a deep breath and said: "I''m listening."


    "Rayze, do you love me?"


    Hearing Yue''s question, Rayze was so surprised that he opened his mouth wide. He tried to calm down and said in a warm voice: "I love you, I love you very much, Yue."


    "So¡­ you only love me, right?"


    Hearing her next question, Rayze frowned, he began to hesitate.


    Rayze loved Yue, he really loved her. Apart from her possessing superpowers that could help him evolve, he truly loved Yue.


    However, he never thought that she would be the only person he would be in love with his entire life.


    In the future, he will be an existenceparable to the Gods, an existence that anyone who sees him will have to bow down to.


    That''s why he also had his own desires. He also wanted to have a huge harem with thousands of beauties.


    Rayze sighed: "Yue, I don''t want to deceive you either. I really love you, however, I can''t love only you."


    Yue was silent when she heard that, however, Rayze listened to the footsteps and when he heard none he knew that she was still standing in front of his room door.


    A momentter, Yue''s pain-filled voice rang out again: "Why? Isn''t only me enough?"

 Chapter 192 Narik...

    Chapter 192 Narik...


    Rayze could feel the pain in Yue''s words, and this made him feel guilty in his heart.


    However, he still maintained his stance.


    "Yue, do you know that the world has changed?"


    "Heh?!" Hearing that, Yue was startled: "I... of course I know. The apocalypse has begun and a lot of things have changed."


    "No, you still don''t understand the main problem, Yue."


    "What don''t I understand?" Yue shouted, her voice filled with despair and anger.


    "Yue, calm down and listen to me." Rayze very calmly and patiently said: "The apocalypse has arrived, apart from theck of food and safety the old world order has copsed. Without the police andw, this world has be a giant forest."


    "The strong will rule and their word will bew."


    "Yue, you have no power, so you must ept being the prey of others."


    "You should feel lucky that you are still safe here. Otherwise, I''m afraid you would have been raped to death."


    "You¡­" Yue was about to shout.


    However, Rayze''s voice once again interrupted Yue''s words: "I know you don''t believe me, however, it''s the truth."


    "Yue, the world has changed. I have the power, so I can protect you and the others."


    "If you ept to be my woman, I will definitely protect you, you will have a safe life, and you wouldn''t have to worry about any other problems."


    "moreover anyone who meets you must bow their heads and kneel on the ground in front of you."


    After he finished speaking, Rayze remained silent, as he waited for Yue''s answer.


    Yue was also silent, it seemed like she was thinking. Seeing this Rayze was in no hurry, he just stood still, and waited for her answer.


    After a while, she sighed and said, "I''ll think about it."


    Then Yue''s footsteps rang out, followed by the sound of the door closing. Rayze sighed and shook his head: ''Maybe I was a bit hasty. It''s okay, Yue will have to face thatter anyway, it''s good to tell her now.''


    ''At least, she is going to consider it. That means that she is also gradually epting the truth.''


    Yue returned to her room, she leaed against the door, and bowed her head, as she thought about many things: ''Could it be that... this world has really changed?''


    ''Should¡­ should i change my mind?''


    ¡­


    In the room upstairs, Hikaru clearly heard the entire conversation between Rayze and Yue.


    [Master, don''t you n to meet Yue? She seems to be hesitating, if you¡­]


    "No, Rika, you are wrong."


    [Heh?!]


    "If I appear now, it will only make her hesitate and she will even show more resistance."


    [So¡­ what are you nning to do?]


    "Nothing."


    [...]


    "I''ll just leave her alone for a few days, then I will appear when she feels desperate."


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Kiin sat in an abandoned building, as he happily counted the number of energy crystals he had collected.


    "70 pills. Hahaha¡­ so simple. I just need to collect 30 more pills before i absorb them."


    "However¡­" Kiin remembered that these energy crystals were all taken from a Zombie''s brain.


    Thinking about that, he felt like vomiting.


    "Okay¡­ i just need to close my eyes and swallow."


    "I hope I can find something to eat. Although this is a big city, it seems all the surrounding supermarkets have beenpletely wiped out."


    Kiin scowled and looked around, he didn''t know where to find more food.


    He thought that he would have to start looking for food at convenience stores if the supermarket didn''t have food.


    Besides... he doubted that all the supermarkets and convenience stores in the city had beenpletely emptied?


    However, no matter which supermarket or convenience store he went to, he could only see empty shelves....


    Kiin sighed, luckily he found some food in some houses.


    He even had to find more food in houses where people died.


    Even though he felt a little scared at first, after all, a few days ago he was just a useless fat guy living in a room alone.


    Now, he felt that it waspletely normal. Moreover when he saw a dead body outside, he no longer felt nauseous.


    He took out a bottle of filtered water from his backpack, drank it all in one gulp, then breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It looks like you''re veryfortable, right?"


    A voice rang out. Even though he couldn''t see the speaker, Kiin knew whose voice it was.


    He smiled and said: "Yes, but Ick some supplies. The temperature is dropping rapidly, if i don''t find supplies to survive, I''m afraid..."


    After speaking, he suddenly smiled apologetically: "Gody... could you... could you give me some supplies?"


    "Look¡­ all the supermarkets and convenience stores in the city have been emptied by others."


    Hikaru secretlyughed at Kiin, he wanted to see what face Kiin would make if he knew that he was the one who took all the supplies in this city.


    Of course, only Hikaru knew that, ah, no, Lah also knew that.


    However, he had no intention of saying that.


    At this moment, arge chest suddenly appeared in front of Kiin. He was startled, but hehappily shouted: "Yeah! Gody, thank you."


    "Don''t thank me, if you die it will be detrimental to my ns."


    [Your n?]


    "Do not ask much. You just need to observe."


    [Okay! Okay! Currently I''m not important in your eyes yet, right?]


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t say that. One day, I will need your help."


    Hikaru disappeared and it seemed as if no one had ever Not to mention finding food, just moving in the thick snow which had a temperatures as low as minus 15 been in this room. Of course, Rayze also did not know that Hikaru was in this building.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, the snow fell even more heavily, and it semed to be up to a meter thick.


    Not to mention finding food, just moving in the thick snow which had a temperatures as low as minus 15 degrees was extremely terrifying.


    In a simple house, Rina sat on Alec''sp, she was being warmed by his fur and giant body.


    In front of her were 6 people. 4 young men and 2 girls. At first, they all followed Delmor, to look for a safe ce to hide.


    However, when they saw Delmor killing people for no reason, they became afraid and left the group.


    Of course, Delmor did not stop them. To him, those who left were those who did not deserve to enjoy what he was about to create.


    Currently, a frowning young man walked up to Rina: "Rina, I thought you would take us to a better shelter, but we have been wandering outside for more than 2 days, Where do you want to go?


    Rina gritted her teeth, as she nced at the young man. Alec also frowned. He bared his sharp teeth that was like an industrial grindin machine and scared the young man.


    He took a step back, looked at Rina and Alec with worried eyes, while stammering: "Sorry... I... I''m just... Rina, you know everyone is running out of food right now. The water is also frozen, so we will probably starve to death if we continue to stay here."


    "You have Alec, he can kill zombies and help you find food but we don''t have anyone to help us."


    "I understand!" Rina shouted in annoyance, her voice filled with impatience: "Don''t make any noise, okay? I''m thinking of a n. If anyone doesn''t want to follow me, you can leave this ce."


    "I didn''t force you to follow me, now you''re ming me?"


    The young man continued to move backwards. He wasn''t afraid of Rina, it was just... Alec who was baring his teeth, with murderous intent scared him.


    Suddenly, another young man patted him on the shoulder and said: "That''s enough, don''t bother Rina anymore, she has her ns."


    "Narik, are you¡­are you feeling better?"


    Narik was a young man that was about 170cm tall, he was about 25 years old, somewhat handsome, and he had a slightly thin body.


    "Um¡­ I felt a bit cold yesterday, maybe I just had a cold. Thanks to you and everyone providing me with warm water to drink, I feel better."


    "Hahaha¡­ that''s good, I thought you were dead."


    Narik shook his head: "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Narik looked towards Rina, his eyes full of sympathy and gentleness: "Rina, I know you have your ns. However, even though you have Alec, whose power is enormous, sometimes there are many things that only one person cannot aplish."


    "If you have any ns, tell us, we can discuss ande up with a more perfect n, okay?"


    Rina nced at Narik, then bowed her head and said: "I know."


    Narik heard that and sighed, then turned back to the group of people.


    Rina who was sitting in Alec''sp, pulled her legs up, her face resting on her knees. In fact, she clearly knew the path to where she wanted to go, however¡­ she doesn''t know what she should do when she meets that person again.


    Narik sat with the other five people, his back leaning against the cold wall of the abandoned house, as he stared at Rina.


    In fact, Narik died yesterday. So he was apletely different person.


    To be more precise, the soul inside Narik''s body was another person''s.


    He was a magician who had reached Saint level in another world, however, in the process of finding and breaking the limits of Saint level, he was destroyed by the will of the world.


    Luckily he didn''t die, and his soul crossed the world wall and came to this world.


    Luckily for him Narik, one of the six people following Rina, died yesterday because his body temperature was too low.


    Due to this the soul immediately took over Narik''s body, bing the present Narik.

 Chapter 193 Nariks thinking...

    Chapter 193 Narik''s thinking...


    Narik stared at Rina, his eyes showing a bit of greed.


    In fact, he did not care about her beauty rather he wanted her ability to control Alec.


    However¡­


    Narik saw Alec looking at him with caution in his eyes. In those eyes, Narik felt a terrible threat.


    ''Tch!'' Narik silently clicked his tongue: ''After all, I used to be a Saint-level existence. At that time countless kings had to kneel on the ground when they saw me, but now a dog is looking at me with disdain and caution. .''


    ''As expected... a tiger lost to the ins is not as good as a dog.''


    Narik looked around, his eyes filled with contempt as he looked at everyone: ''ording to this body''s memories... this ce is called Earth.''


    ''Huh! It''s a ce filled with weak people who only rely on iron to survive.''


    ''That''s why when the apocalypse came, the humans in this world could not fight back, and they could only slowly perish like ants.''


    ''This world is too weak, so weak that I feel like this body could die at any time due to the weather condition.''


    ''Sigh... in my previous life, I bathed in a sea ofva to find the Fire Core, I immersed myself in an iceke to fight the Ice Dragon and i still didn''t feel cold.''


    Narik sighed, he closed his eyes, suddenly, his shoulder was tapped by another person.


    He opened his eyes and saw the young man he helped looking at him with pity: "Narik, are you okay?"


    "Ah! I¡­ I''m fine." Narik smiled and said.


    ''Damn it, don''t touch me with your dirty hands.'' Narik silently cursed in his heart.


    However, those were just his thoughts, as he did not dare to say them out loud.


    Currently, the body he resided in was extremely weak, he needed to eat and drink to survive. He also needed to rest and keep his body warm to live.


    Too annoying¡­


    In his previous life, even if he didn''t eat or drink for many years, there was no problems.


    Anyway, eating only reduced his cultivating time, just absorbing natural energy was enough for him to live.


    Besides... he sometimes didn''t need to sleep for several days to be able to function normally.


    But in this world, he needed to eat, drink, rest¡­ and he even needed to pee and¡­


    This made Narik feel extremely annoyed.


    "Um¡­ it''s good that you''re okay. Last night your fever was so high that you had convulsions, luckily everyone was able to provide some warm water, otherwise..." The young man said with a smile.


    His words were sincere, he and everyone really tried to save Narik.


    However, Narik was actually dead, and the person in Narik''s body is apletely different person.


    Of course, nobody knew that. They simply thought that Narik had ovee the fever and recovered his health as usual.


    "Alright." Suddenly, another girl spoke up: "To avoid a situation like Narik from happening, everyone should stay warm and drink warm water regrly."


    "We should also assign people to guard the fire to prevent the fire from going out. In weather conditions like this, if the fire goes out, we can easily freeze to death."


    Everyone nodded, however, their eyes looked towards Rina, expecting that she would give them an answer or a promise.


    However, Rina just sat still, her head bowed on her knees, it was unknown whether she was asleep or awake.


    Everyone just looked at her, no one was going to go near her because Alec was protecting Rina.


    The girl sighed and shook her head, then discussed with everyone about assigning people to watch the fire.


    As for Narik, because he had just experienced a high fever, everyone let him rest, so he did not have to watch the stove.


    Narik nodded, he had no intention of refusing. Afterwards, hey in a warm sleeping bag near the fire.


    Even though he was lying down and closing his eyes, he was actually seeking to absorb the natural energy of this world.


    ''This body is too weak, its ability to sense natural energy is too low.''


    ''Wait! This world¡­ has too little natural energy. What the hell is happening?''


    ''ording to this body''s memory, this world has been devastated and polluted to an extremely serious extent.''


    ''Damn it! Perhaps that''s why the natural energy is so little that it''s almost non-existent.''


    ''This body is inherently incapable of absorbing natural energy, and this world has little natural energy. When will I be able to get my magician powers?''


    Narik felt extremely hopeless. He nned to absorb the natural energy on Earth to improve his weak body and continue his journey to be a magician.


    However, it seemed like the gods were teasing him. The natural energy in the world was extremely little, and even the small amount of natural energy that existed was heavily polluted.


    Besides, the body he was residing in did not have any magical talent, soability to absorb natural energy is also extremely poor.


    This things made Narik so frustrated he wanted tomit suicide. However, he did not do this.


    He had already died once, since he was lucky enough to continue living, he would cherish this life.


    Narik tried to absorb the natural energy, however, all his efforts were in vain. The amount of natural energy he had absorbed in over an hour was just like a drop of dirty water.


    Narik sighed in his heart, he decided to rest and absorb the memories in his mind.


    Suddenly, he found something that interested him in his memories.


    ''It''s¡­ an energy crystal. Are there energy crystals in this ce?''


    That''s right, in Narik''s memory, he saw Delmor and Alec kill zombies, then take out a small ck stone from the zombie''s brain.


    ''Even though the quality is extremely low, it is truly an energy crystal. Although the quality is so low that it seems like it''s only for beggars, at least it''s better than nothing.''


    ''Hm... so people in this world call them undead zombies, it''s strange, zombies are so weak but people are afraid of them.''


    ''Except for the ability to spread diseases and turn other people into undead through wounds, they are as weak as ants.''


    ''Ah! I forgot this world doesn''t have Healers or priests who use magic to heal people.''


    ''What?! Does that young man have the ability to craft items? Could it be¡­ he is a Smith Enchanter?''


    Narik secretly wondered if he should find that young man to cooperate with.


    Although he was not sure if Delmor was a Smith Enchanter or not, in this body''s memories, he saw that Delmor had once created a few items from a few ingredients in a rather magical way.


    Therefore, Narik guessed that Delmor was probably a Smith Enchanter.


    Even if Delmor was not a Smith Enchanter, he still needed the young man''s ability.


    In fact, in his world, he was both a magician and a Pharmacist Enchanter.


    In a world where there was always war, A Pharmacist Enchanter and Smith Enchanter were the two most necessary and most respected professions.


    Weapons and medicine were indispensable in a magical world.


    Even though he was a Pharmacist Enchanter, he could not guarantee whether the medicine he needed existed in this world or not.


    However, one thing he was sure of is that he cannot rely on his own strength to fight in this world.


    He needed magic weapons, or some kind of special weapon to fight. That''s why Delmor was the best person for him to cooperate with.


    But¡­ there was a big problem: what right did Narik have to cooperate with Delmor?


    That''s right, to cooperate with Delmor he had to provide something of value.


    But now, Narik had nothing but a body so weak that he could die at any moment, so how could he cooperate with Delmor?


    ''Damn it! In the end, everything leads to a dead end. At the very least, I need an energy crystal.''


    At this time, Narik suddenly nced towards Alec and Rina: ''If I guess correctly, there are energy crystals in that dog''s body. Moreover the energy crystals would be of high quality.''


    ''If I had that dog''s energy crystal then¡­ just one energy crystal would be enough for me to change the function of this weak body.''


    Gruuu!!


    Suddenly, Alec looked at him and growled, his eyes alert and filled with cold murderous intent.


    ''Damn it! Damn dog, just wait and see, one day I will cut your head off and take out the energy crystal in your head. I''ll roast you over the fire and enjoy all your meat.''


    Narik angrily thought to himself, as he had never been looked downon like this.


    But now even a dog can look down on him and threaten him.


    Narik sighed. He tried to sleep. After all, his body was too weak. If he didn''t get enough rest, he would definitely... die.


    He was lying in a sleeping bag, and although the fire was near him, it wasn''t enough to keep him warm.


    Narik still felt a bit cold, so cold that it made him open his eyes because he was afraid that if he fell asleep, he wouldn''t be able to wake up.


    ''No OK! This body is too weak, its unable to withstand this terrible cold.''


    Narik tried to move closer to the fire. The young man guarding the fire saw him get out of his sleeping bag and asked, "What are you doing?" Can''t sleep?


    Narik nodded: "Um... it''s too cold, I''m going to go closer to the fire."


    The young man smiled and nodded: "Um... be careful if the fire gets into the sleeping bag."


    "I know." Narik smiled and said. Suddenly, he stopped what he was doing and looked outside the door, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    ''That''s¡­ I''m not mistaken, even though the scent is very faint, it''s definitely the scent of that thing.''


    "What''s up?" The young man saw Narik suddenly look outside the door and asked in confusion.


    "Ah! Nothing, I¡­ I was going¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ going to pee, right? We are all men, there is no need to be shy." The young man smiled and said: "Be careful of catching a cold, it''s very cold outside."


    Narik nodded, then put on a sweater and ran outside.

 Chapter 194 Yue! Its time for us to go

    Chapter 194 Yue! It''s time for us to go


    It was still snowing a lot, the temperature was so low that Narik felt that his hands were frozen and his legs were shaking.


    However, he did not take note of this. He just stood still and sniffed with his nose.


    His nose moved like a dog as he tried to smell the scent lingering in the air.


    "This scent¡­ It''s definitely that; I can''t mistake it."


    Narik frowned, then walked towards the forest behind the house. In fact, this was just a temporary house built for rangers, so it was extremely simple andcked many things.


    Narik walked into the forest. The temperature was so low that he started grinding his teeth, and his body trembled violently.


    At this moment, he felt that his legs seemed to be frozen, as he lost feeling in them.


    However, he was not afraid; he huddled forward, his feet stepping into the knee-deep snow.


    Narik walked for about 5 minutes and then saw a tree branch that was about a metre high and growing in the middle of a thickyer of snow.


    While other trees gradually died from the cold temperature, only the one in front of him still seemed to be growing well.


    The leaves were still green, and they even radiated a mysterious blue aura.


    "Here you are... Lunar Herb." Narik smiled with satisfaction; this was really what he needed.


    "Hahaha¡­ this world has given me a way to live, I can still return to being a noble Saint." Narikughed loudly like a madman.


    However, the cold wind howled, and in this dark and cold forest, no one could hear his voice.


    Narik slowly approached the lunar herb. The Lunar Herb was about one metre tall; it resembled a small branch with about 10 leaves. Each leaf resembled a green jade, radiating a mysterious aura.


    Narik reached out and plucked a leaf. He smiled happily: "The lunar herb can improve the body, and it''s suitable for people inclined to cultivate their body."


    "I discovered it just in time, this body is too weak, just by using this leaf, I can reform this body."


    "Hahaha¡­ Hahahaha¡­ The gods are helping me¡­ the gods are on my side."


    Narik immediately ate the leaf, chewed it, and swallowed it.


    Immediately after that, his eyes turned blue, and even his fingernails turned blue.


    What happened next was even more terrifying, as his body began to swell like a balloon.


    His veins also turned blue, and they were clearly visible behind the skin like tree roots.


    Narik''s face also swelled up, like in horror movies.


    Even though he was tormented by the pain, happiness could be seen on his face.


    He closed his eyes, trying to feel and absorb the surrounding natural energy.


    The wind suddenly became stronger; countless winds formed a small tornado, the centre of which was Narik.


    But the hurricane swirled around him and then merged into his body as if his body were a hole.


    A momentter, Narik''s body slowly shrank and returned to its normal shape.


    However, unlike before, his body was now extremely perfect, and he was not as skinny as before.


    Even though he was not wearing any clothes, he still did not feel cold.


    "Hahahaha¡­ hahahaha¡­ I seeded. Luckily, I still retain some memories of the physical cultivation method, otherwise, I''m afraid I will still be a useless person right now."


    Narik happily looked at his body, he felt that this was the body a master should possess.


    He stretched, then sped his hands together as if pping, and then separated them. Between his two hands, suddenly appeared a purple ball the size of a fingertip.


    That sphere made a sound simr to countless birds singing, the sound was chaotic and extremely terrifying.


    From that sphere, electric rays shot out.


    Narik looked at the ball and nodded with satisfaction: "UM... although the energy is not much, I can start to use some low-level magic."


    "So¡­ Just destroy the Undead, ah, no, let''s call them zombies. I''ll just kill the zombies and get the energy crystals, so I can level up quickly."


    He went next to the Lunar Herb, used a torn piece of cloth to put all the leaves inside, then took it away.


    "Even though the lunar Herb only works once, and using it a second time has no effect, it can bebined with other medicinal herbs."


    "Orter¡­ I can give this as a reward to the subordinates I trust."


    Narik smiled confidently, he thought of a bright future where he would establish an organization in this world.


    A huge organization that would make everyone afraid to hear its name.


    Narik suddenly frowned and looked towards the simple house in the distance. He thought for a long time and decided to go back there.


    However, he was startled when he realized that his body was not currently covered by any cloth.


    As his body swelled, his clothes were torn into countless pieces. Narik then sighed, he approached the small house, and upon seeing that everyone had fallen asleep, he wanted to gently enter inside.


    However, Alec remained vignt. Narik was afraid that if he went inside and Alec cried out, everyone would pay attention to him...


    For a master magician like him to be seen naked by everyone was even more terrifying than death.


    He suddenly remembered the cars parked not far from here.


    Narik quickly ran towards the cars, luckily, there were still some supplies and clothes in the car. He then wore a t-shirt, a pair of jeans and a thin jacket.


    After that, he returned to the abandoned house.


    The young man watching the fire was startled when he heard footsteps. He raised his head and saw Narik and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You startled me." That young man grumbled.


    "Hahaha.. sorry." Narik smiled and said, then once again entered the sleeping bag.


    Although he was now capable of resisting zombies and harsh weather, he had the feeling that if he continued to apany that girl, he would find what he needed.


    Narik naturally trusted his intuition.


    In the old world, thanks to his intuition, he sessfully collected countless rare items and encountered many opportunities.


    That''s why he could easily reach Saint level.


    In this world too, Narik chose to continue trusting his intuition.


    Of course, Narik also had another thought. He thought that Rina would definitely help him meet Delmor and help him cooperate with Delmor.


    Anyway, in the memories that he had seen Delmor was very concerned about Rina.


    Maybe¡­ Rina was just sulking at Delmor a little. After all, Rina was the type of girl with a princess-like personality. If she endures a little hardship, she will return to her pce.


    Narik closed his eyes, on the surface it looked like he was falling asleep, but in reality he was trying to absorb more natural energy.


    Although the natural energy in this world was extremely low and polluted, he had no other choice.


    Narik thought that he should at least be able to defend himself in this world. Although he can now kill zombies easily, he thinks things are not that simple.


    ¡­


    Time passed very quickly, in the blink of an eye, 3 days had passed.


    During this time, Hikaru did not go out much. He mainly just checked to see how Kiin had grown and if Rayze did anything else.


    To be more precise, he was checking to see if the main characters and others acted like what the "event information card" showed him.


    Just as he thought, everythinghappened exactly as the "event information card" showed him.


    During these days, in addition to observing the people he needed to observe, he also killed zombies.


    Anyway, most zombies were currently frozen, so they were no different from fish lying on the cutting board.


    He needed to collect more energy crystals, mainly so that Velys and Lah could evolve their superpowers. Besides, he also wanted Velys to use energy crystals to renovate their vi.


    However, Hikaru has another reason why he went out¡­ he was looking for a Zombie Hunter.


    That''s right, during Rayze''s fight with the Zombie Hunter, he realized that the Zombie Hunter was too strong and its fighting power was too terrible.


    He even saw in the "event information" that the Zombie Hunter would appear with power thatpletely overwhelmed other evolved people.


    So it would be even stronger than Hikaru.


    That''s what Hikaru was worried about. Was there anything more terrifying than a monster with the ability to continuously evolve ?


    And there was one thing that worried him even more: Armored Zombies with high intelligence.


    In the past three days, he had killed 7 Armored Zombies, however, he still could not find the highly intelligent Armored Zombies he had faced.


    Hikaru was also worried. If that Armored Zombie evolved to a strong level, he was afraid he wouldn''t be its opponent.


    Three days passed, and although Hikaru did gain any luck points, he harvested a lot of energy crystals.


    And besides that, he also harvested a few more ingredients to use the ''fusion space'' in the Panara Box.


    Of course, the materials he found were still not enough to use the fusion space in the Panara Box.


    But Hikaru was not in a hurry because today, he has something to do.


    ¡­.


    At building number 36, Yue sat on the sofa, her eyes dark like those of a panda. She looked into the distance as if waiting for someone, her left hand continuously caressing the bracelet that was worn on her right hand.


    "Hikaru¡­ Did you really abandon me?" Yue muttered; her lips were so dry that they seemed chapped.


    Tears suddenly flowed out of her eyes, and her eyes clearly showed pain and longing.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Yue! It''s time for us to go..."

 Chapter 195 I should also face him.

    Chapter 195 I should also face him.


    "Go? Where to?" Yue muttered, however, Rayze spoke before she could continue asking more questions.


    "This ce is no longer safe. I will give you one day at most. Tomorrow morning we will have to leave this ce."


    Hearing that, Yue muttered in panic: "Leave this ce... but if I leave, Hikaru won''t find me."


    She gritted her teeth, then stood up and walked to the door. "Why are you leaving? I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay here."


    Rayze sighed. Even though there was a door between them, he could picture Yue''s face, which was full of surprise and anger.


    "Yue, I''m just protecting you. This ce is really not safe anymore, monsters will appear and sweep the entire city."


    "If we don''t find another shelter, we will definitely die. Monsters are not like Zombies, they are much more agile, violent and bloodthirsty than zombies."


    "Yue, trust me. I can¡­"


    "I''m not going anywhere!" Yue shouted: "I will stay here, even if I die, I will die here."


    Rayze sighed and shook his head: "Even if you don''t want to, you have to go. Yue,ter you will understand why I am doing this."


    "Perhaps you feel that I am cruel and dictatorial, however, I am doing everything to ensure that you have a safe life."


    "I don''t need it!" Yue shouted again: "Go! Go away!"


    Hearing that, Rayze sighed again, shook his head, and left. Before leaving, he left a sentence: "Tomorrow morning, I will take you out of this ce. Whether you like it or not, I will take you away."


    After Rayze finished speaking, he went back to his own room. After all, he had already made that decision, and even if Yue said anything else, it would be meaningless.


    Besides, he didn''t want to hear Yue scold him. Rayze thought thatter she would definitely understand why he was doing this, and by then she would definitely be grateful for what he was doing.


    Rayze sat on the sofa in the living room and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''Damn it! Even though I used a lot of energy crystals, they only helped me increase my strength, they couldn''t replenish the life energy I lost.''


    ''Tomorrow, as long as I get that thing tomorrow, I can definitely replenish my life energy.''


    ''Moreover... I can possess an extremely terrifying superpower.''


    ''Surely no one knows about the existence of that thing apart from me. Hikaru is the same; even though he has regressed like me, he definitely doesn''t know about that.''


    Rayze remembered the memories from his previous life, at that time, he identally discovered that ''thing''.


    However, by the time he knew about that thing, many people already knew of its existence.


    When the evolved people knew about its uses, they immediately fought for it. At that time, bodies began to pile up, and blood flowed into rivers.


    But... this time will be different because he was the only one who knew about the existence of that thing and its location.


    The unfortunate thing is that in his previous life, the person who got that thing was someone from the government''s regr army.


    That''s right, even though thew had copsed and zombies could be found everywhere, the government''s army still existed.


    After all, the army is a collection of people who have undergone intense training focused onbat.


    That''s why they didn''t easily copse and fail when the apocalypse arrived. To them, confronting zombies was extremely easy.


    This was because zombies were slow and didn''t know how to use weapons. However¡­


    Rayze recalled that in his previous life, zombies were just an appetizer. When the real monsters appeared, the army finally broke down, and at that time, the evolved people became the main fighting force, and they were able to defeat the monsters.


    Rayze took a deep breath as he felt an uneasiness gradually appear in his heart. It became clearer and clearer, making him feel a little scared.


    "Weird¡­ Why do I feel insecure? Maybe¡­"


    "No, Hikaru definitely doesn''t know about that, no one knows about that. It was a few monthster that people knew about the existence of that thing."


    "It will be okay¡­ Everything will be okay."


    Rayze gasped, as if someone were chasing him. No, it was because he was scared.


    His initial confidence was gradually disappearing after too many failures. He felt like someone was manipting everything in the dark.


    However, Rayze shook his head because he was thinking of Hikaru.


    "Impossible. Even if Hikaru regressed like me, he still can''t have as much information as me."


    "Hikaru died only about a month after the apocalypse struck. The information I know was only discovered a few monthster."


    "Calm down¡­ I shouldn''t worry. I am the chosen one; I can do it."


    "Before, even without knowing the future, I was able to reach the level of the gods."


    "This time¡­ I know everything in advance, so I can correct the mistakes of my previous life."


    "I can take all the other opportunities, I can do it."


    Rayze tried to calm himself.


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Rina sat in a car and looked towards Noack Mountain¡ªor, to be more precise, the vi at the top of the mountain.


    Rina sat in the passenger seat, while Narik sat in the back. Even though he knew how to drive after absorbing the previous Narik''s memories, he didn''t want to be a driver for ordinary people.


    Narik frowned and looked up at the top of the mountain, where there was a very strongly fortified vi. Although the vi was quiterge and could be clearly seen standing at the foot of the mountain, it was surrounded by a wall more than 5 meters high.


    "Is that where you want to go, Rina?"


    Narik suddenly spoke, Rina was startled when she heard that but she nodded slightly.


    Narik frowned: "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, it''s just¡­ I don''t know if he''ll wee me or not."


    Rina bowed her head and said. At this moment, she looked quite miserable. Her hair hadn''t been washed for many days so it stuck together and smelled badly.


    Her body was also quite dirty, her face was dirty, and her eyes appeared a bit gloomy.


    "Him? What do you mean?" The young man driving the car suddenly shouted: "We havee a long way, you lit the fire of hope for everyone, but now you are talking as if you don''t know anything."


    "Rina, are you kidding me?" The young man seemed to have lost his temper, as he angrily shouted with all his strength.


    After that, he panted, while holding the steering wheel with both of his hands. If it weren''t for the steering wheel, Narik was afraid he would have punched Rina a few times.


    "Calm down." Narik suddenly shouted. That young man turned his head towards Narik.


    Narik also looked at him, Narik''s eyes seemed to carry magic, as it was able to calm the young man down.


    When Narik saw that the young man had calmed down, he looked at Rina and asked: "Rina, we have trusted you until now, at least you told us the truth."


    "Shut up!" Rina suddenly shouted: "You all followed me. I just said I knew another safe ce. I didn''t ask you to follow me."


    "Bastard." The young man immediately lost his patience, as he rushed to grab Rina''s cor.


    "Stop!" Narik shouted, however, it was already toote.


    A giant wed feet suddenly appeared, broke the car window, and stabbed the young man in the chest.


    "AAA!" Rina also screamed in fear. Even though she knew it was Alec, seeing the blood spurting out of that young man''s chest and sshing onto her body made her unable to calm down.


    Narik gritted his teeth, as he looked at Rina with contempt: ''Damn it! This bitch has good looks but nobrains.''


    Narik tried to control himself, he nced at Alec''s animal paws that slowly retreated, then disappeared, leaving a hole in the windshield.


    Moreover ¡­ It left a dead body in the car. The people who were in other cars saw these scene and became scared, so they immediately drove away.


    At this moment, only Narik and Rina were left.


    Narik shook his head, he also nned to use these people to establish a shelter for himself.


    Anyway, he didn''t want him to do everything by himself.


    "Rina, if you don''t say anything then I''ll leave too. I can''t be with someone who doesn''t respect others." Narik said, although his voice was calm, it was enough for Rina to hear the anger within it.


    Rina trembled, she gritted her teeth and shouted: "Enough! If you want to leave then go away, I don''t care. You are all a bunch of bastards, you wanted to follow me, but now you are ming me and iming that I was the one who brought you here."


    "Rina¡­"


    "Fuck off!" Narik wanted to say something but Rina shouted, interrupting his words.


    Narik now had the same thoughts as the young man, however, he knew that Alec was still outside, and that it was watching his every move.


    At this point, Narik could only grit his teeth and get out of the car, then left. Before leaving, he turned his head and looked towards the car, as he thought about many things in his mind.


    Finally, he adjusted his emotions a bit, then turned back.


    ''It''s okay, right now I''m still weak and need a safe ce to develop my strength.''


    ''Its fine to bow my head and lower my ego. I just have to be a level 4 mage, thenI can sit at the top of this world.''


    Narik reassured himself, then returned to the car. He stood in front of the car and said: "Rina, I believe you have an unspeakable problem. Look, we have arrived at our destination, can''t you bravely face what you need to face?


    Narik tried to convince Rina.


    Hearing that, Rina gritted her teeth, she suddenly remembered what Hikaru did to her, she remembered him looking at her with contempt.


    She didn''t know why Hikaru had changed so much. She couldn''t ept that, she just wanted things to go back to how they were before, when Hikaru used every means to court her.


    "You''re right." Rina gritted her teeth, her face showing determination: "I should also face him."

 Chapter 196 Why did you appear here?

    Chapter 196 Why did you appear here?


    "Him?!" Narik frowned. He felt that there was something strange about this. His intuition was telling him that there was something strange about the young man Rina was talking about.


    Narik raised his head and looked towards the vi on top of the mountain, which looked like a citadel.


    Even though the entire mountain was covered in snow, there were no snowkes around the vi. Narik even saw trees and flowers that were still growing normally.


    ''Strange... Why do I feel a huge source of magical power in that mansion?''


    Narik frowned and thought: ''Could it be that... there are people in that ce who possess magical power?''


    ''If so, that would be great. I have a type of magic that can absorb other people''s magic, and it will save me a lot of time.''


    Narik thought, his face showing an extremely scary and cold smile.


    In fact, the magic he just thought of was Demon Race magic.


    After a battle, he identally obtained that type of magic, however, in his world, anyone who used that magic was considered a member of the Demon Race.


    Even though that magic was amazing and could help a weak person quickly be a master magician, if he were discovered using that type of magic, he would definitely be hunted down and cut into hundreds of pieces by the whole world.


    But¡­ in this world, it was different. In this ce, there is neither an ''Inquisition Council'' nor a ''Justice Enforcement Team''.


    In this world full of death, even if hundreds or thousands of people die, no one will care.


    That''s why he could freely use that kind of evil magic. Of course, the person whose magical energy was drained by him would definitely die.


    Moreover, they wouldn''t die normally, as they would die in an extremely painful way. He would evenpletely absorb their souls.


    ''Even though the magical energy that exists in this world is very small, if I can use that type of magic and absorb the magical energy of others, I can level up very quickly.''


    ''This is very reasonable. Perhaps in this world there are also many people who naturally possess magical energy in their bodies.''


    ''If I just find those people, I can absorb magical energy from them. I also don''t need to worry about the magical energy that exists in nature anymore.''


    Narik finished thinking and continued: "I will go with you, Rina, you will not be alone."


    Rina got out of the car, nodded, and then walked towards the Noack mansion with Alec.


    Narik also followed Rina, however, he kept a certain distance from her because Alec was walking beside her.


    asionally, Alec turned his head and nced at him sharply.


    Narik frowned, silently cursing in his heart: ''Damn it! Damn dog! Wait until I be a magician and possess magic; I will turn you into ashes.''


    The road to the top of the mountain was covered with snow, however, after only walking for about 100 meters, they encountered an extremely strange scene.


    In front of them was an ice wall more than two meters high, but the inside of the wall waspletely hollow.


    It was as if there had been something inside, but then it disappeared. That ice wall was about 100 meters long, and it was almost covering part of the foot of the mountain.


    Rina was surprised: "What is that?"


    While Rina was surprised, Narik had a different expression. When he saw that ice wall, he was immediately happy: "That... that ice wall was created from magic."


    "Magic?" Rina frowned, and she turned her head to look at Narik.


    Narik was also startled, and he immediately covered his mouth. Because he was too excited, he couldn''t control himself and said what he thought.


    Nairk shook his head: "No, you heard wrongly. I just said this ice wall looks like it was created by magic."


    Rina frowned, however, she didn''t think much about it. She even had the same line of thought as Narik, asthe ice wall in front of her looked like it was created from magic in fantasy novels.


    She couldn''t think of anything that could create that wall of ice.


    However, there was one noticeable thing and that was the ice wall blocking the path to the Noack mansion.


    Even though it was only two meters high, it was impossible for a weak girl like Rina to ovee it.


    "Woof!"


    Suddenly, Alec cried out, he theny down on the snow, his tail wagging continuously.


    Rina knew what it meant, she immediately sat on its back, and held its neck tightly with both hands.


    Immediately after that, Alec jumped more than three meters high, stepped on the ice wall in front of him and ran at incredible speed towards the vi.


    "Wait! What about me? Oy!!!"


    Narik screamed in despair, in the end, he could only shake his head, while attempting to climb that ice wall.


    Luckily he had be much stronger after using the Lunar Herb, so he could easily jump onto the ice wall.


    And of course, he could also withstand the terrible cold that the ice wall emitted.


    ''This ice wall was definitely created from magic. I can''t be wrong, magical energy is still inside that ice wall, and it''s allowing it to exist without being mixed with the snow.''


    ''But¡­ a person who can create such arge ice wall is definitely a high-level magician, I can''t be subjective.''


    ''Strange... are there still people in this world who can use magic? If so, I can try trading with that person.''


    ''Anyway, in this world there are definitely no magic skill scrolls like in my world.''


    ''I still remember a lot of magic skills in my head, it''s something I can use to initiate a trade.''


    ''On the contrary¡­ hahaha¡­ I will trick them, and slowly absorb that person into my magic so I can level up.''


    Narik felt excited as he thought about this, and his steps became faster.


    Even though the snow was very thick, he easily walked on it. Although his speed could not bepared to Alec''s, he was still very fast.


    More than five minutester, he arrived in front of the wall of the vi on top of the mountain.


    Rina and Alec also stood there, however, Alec did not jump into the vi, instead he crouched slightly as if sensing danger.


    Narik frowned, he knew that Alec was capable of oveing that five meter high wall with ease. However, instead of jumpingit was extremely cautious.


    He could see Alec''s hair standing up, and countless electric rays were around his body as if preparing to fight at any moment.


    When Rina sensed that Alec was worried, She felt strange and asked: "Alec, are you okay?" What''s going on?"


    "Don''t worry, this ce is very safe."


    Narik: "..."


    He felt that Rina was an idiot, she was unable to judge situations and she thought simply like a child.


    "Rina, do you know the owner of this ce?"


    Narik spoke up, however, when Rina heard his question, she was like a cat whose tail was stomped on by someone, as she immediately shouted angrily.


    "What does it have to do with you? If you decide to follow me, you must obey my everymand, understand?"


    "If you continue to speak without my permission, I will let Alec bite off one of your arms."


    Hearing that, Narik frowned, and in his heart he immediately put Rina on the list of people who needed to die after he had umted enough strength.


    He could not ept that his honor was being trampled upon by such a useless and arrogant girl.


    At this time, Alec did not seem to notice Narik''s eyes filled with murderous intent, as he just stared at the wall, ready to fight.


    Rina also looked towards the wall. She frowned and shouted: "Hikaru,e out quickly." I will count to 5, if you don''te out, I will leave."


    "5¡­"


    "4¡­"


    "3¡­"


    "2¡­"


    "Hikaru, what the hell are you doing? I''ve already counted to two and you''re still inside with that bitch Velys? Come out here!"


    "1¡­"


    "Good! If you don''te out, I''ll leave."


    "Let''s go, Alec¡­" Rina whispered into Alec''s ear.


    Hearing Rina''s words, Alec felt relieved and quickly turned to leave.


    Narik frowned, he still stood still, with no intention of following Rina because he knew with her personality, she certainly wouldn''t give up so easily.


    Just as he thought, Rina only walked a few meters and then angrily shouted: "Alec, rush inside."


    Alec was a little shaky now, he groaned as if he was scared.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Rina was angry: "Didn''t you listen to what I said? Hurry up! I have to see what the hell Hikaru and that bitch Velys are doing inside."


    Alec bowed his head, in the end, he still followed Rina''s orders. Of course, it only needed to run a few steps to jump over the wall that was more than five meters high in front of it.


    However, at this time something strange happened.


    As soon as Alec jumped up, countless pieces of paper-thin ice shot towards him.


    Alec was in the air, so he was unable to dodge. It could only emit countless electric rays, which he shot towards the ice pieces to break them.


    Although its reflexes were very good, things were not simple.


    Before Rina could even realize what was happening, those pieces of ice immediately passed through the countless electric rays released by Alec and stuck it''s body.


    Alec painfully flew backwards and fell on the ground. Luckily, he used his body to shield Rina, so she was not injured.


    Even when it fell on the ground, it let its body hit the ground first while Rina fell on top of it, so she did not suffer any damage.


    Only Alec was injured, he looked pitiful, blood flowed out from his wounds wetting his fur.


    Narik frowned, he clearly saw the ice fragments that attacked Alec earlier.


    And of course, he also felt a little worried.


    ''Strange... Those pieces of ice from before were definitely some kind of high-level magic. It even ignored Alec''s attack.''


    ''The person who released those ice shards is definitely a level 20 magician, nothing lower.''


    "Ah! Rina, why did you appear here?"

 Chapter 197 Rina and Velys...

    Chapter 197 Rina and Velys...


    Rina turned her head and looked towards the direction the voice came from. A girl stood on the high wall, she was wearing a JK uniform with a white shirt and a pink short skirt.


    Even though that outfit waspletely contrary to the current weather, the girl didn''t seem to feel cold.


    On the contrary, a strange aura radiated around her body that made it seem like the space around her and the space in the surroundings were pr opposites.


    Her skin was white, she had pink lips, and long yellow hair thatradiated sparkling light.


    "Velys?!" Rina asked somewhat doubtfully.


    Velys nodded: "Um... did youe to find Hikaru?"


    Hearing that, Rina gritted her teeth. She looked down at herself, then looked up at Velys, her eyes filled with anger and jealousy.


    Inplete contrast to Velys, Rina was now extremely dirty, her body smelled bad and she hadn''t taken a bath for many days.


    Rina''s hair was stuck together, her face was dirty, her eyes were dark like a panda''s, and her body was much thinner because she didn''t eat enough.


    Looking at Rina and Velys, they looked like people from twopletely opposite worlds.


    Rina was like a beggar who just emerged from a pile of trash, and Velys was like ady from a noble family.


    Rina brought darkness and filth, while Velys brought dazzling light and beauty like an angel.


    Before, although Velys was also very beautiful, Rina was much more beautiful than her.


    But now it was different, Velys looked like apletely different person. Her beauty and aura hadpletely changed, and she seemed to have be a more perfect version of herself.


    This made Rina''s jealousy rise even more intensely.


    "Velys¡­ you¡­" Rina wanted to question why Velys was so great.


    While most people werecking everything, especially food and drinking water was not enough to sustain life, Velys was still clean and dazzling.


    Even the clothes that Velys was wearing were extremely clean, and it was not even the slightest bit dirty.


    Of course, Rina waspletely unaware that the snowkes flying near Velys were immediately disappearing.


    At this moment, Rina''s eyes were covered with jealousy and anger. She didn''t even want to ask Velys why she looked clean while she was so miserable.


    If she said that, it would mean that Rina had epted that Velys was better than her.


    Rina gritted her teeth and said nothing more.


    Velys nced at Rina, then looked back at Narik and asked: "Is that your boyfriend?"


    Hearing this, Rina shouted: "Bullshit, why would such a useless person be my boyfriend? Even if all the men in this world die, he wouldn''t be worthy of being my boyfriend."


    Narik frowned, and he changed his mind from killing Rina to torturing her, and making her regret existing in this world.


    This was the first time a Master like him was humiliated by an ordinary woman.


    Narik admits that he was not a good person, after all, to survive in a cruel world like his previous one, everyone must stain their hand with fresh blood.


    He was the same, as he also had to kill countless people to reach the highest level.


    That''s why he couldn''t forgive people who insult him like Rina.


    To him, women were just tools to satisfy his desires.


    Moreover¡­


    Narik nced at Velys, he felt her body emitting a type of aura that only he could see in three colors which were red, blue and purple.


    ''Those three types of aura represent the three types of magic she holds.''


    ''It''s terrible, in a ce where natural energy is still polluted, there is a person who possesses three such talents.''


    ''Even in the old world, people like that girl were geniuses, and were fought over by other guilds or kingdoms.''


    ''Besides¡­''


    Narik''s eyes examined Velys from top to bottom, revealing greed and desire.


    ''A girl as beautiful and talented as this, dying would be too unfortunate. At least¡­ she can be my woman.''


    ''That''s right, a woman like that is worthy of a great magician like me.''


    Narik looked at Velys and smiled, however, Velys did not pay attention to Narik.


    To her, it was normal for people to admire her beauty.


    And of course, other men were just like ants to Velys. So why would she care about the gaze of some ants?


    Velys only paid attention to Rina.


    "It seems like these past few days have not been kind to you." Velys spoke up. However, her words were truly filled with concern for Rina.


    To Velys, Rina was still her friend. Although the two usually fight a lot, Velys was still a little worried about Rina.


    Velys even felt like letting Rina join this big family.


    But Rina felt differently. When she heard Velys'' words, she gritted her teeth angrily: "Velys, don''t look down on me."


    Velys was a bit surprised when he heard that, but then she shook her head: "Rina, your personality is still the same, you still impose your own thoughts on other people."


    "I wonder when you will be able to grow up? When will you be able to think properly and objectively?"


    "Shut up!" Rina shouted: "Velys, don''t think you''re a noble girl. You''re just a whore, who uses her body and beauty to seduce other men."


    Narik frowned when he heard that. At this moment, he considered Velys as his woman, that''s why, when Rina insulted Velys, it also meant she was insulting his woman.


    Narik spoke up: "Rina, you should pay attention to your words, she is worried about you, but your attitude makes people ufortable."


    "You..." when Rina heard Narik''s words she was so angry that her face turned red like fire, and her words got choked in her throat.


    "Enough!" Velys shouted: "Rina, I hope you and I are still friends, not enemies."


    "Friend?! After all that you did, do you think I would still be your friend?" Rina shouted, her eyes wet as if she wanted to cry.


    "Velys, you stole my man and made him hate me. You live happily in a safe and warm ce, with plenty of food and water."


    "What about me? I have to wander everywhere and look for food and water. There is no night when I sleep well, there''s no day when Ieat well."


    "Velys, it''s all because of you. Because of you, I have be this miserable."


    Velys frowned, and stared at Rina. After that, she sighed: "Sigh... Rina, you are like a princess in a golden castle."


    "Even though that castle is extremely beautiful and sturdy, it also separates you from the outside world."


    "In that castle, what you know is only your thoughts. And you think your thoughts are right, and that no one can change your thoughts."


    "When the castle protecting you copsed, the outside world waspletely different from what you expected, and you thought everyone around you was crazy, and that only you were sane."


    "Rina¡­ grow up."


    "You¡­" Rina was angry, she immediately shouted: "Alec, attack her! Tear her into a hundred pieces! Hurry up!"


    When Alec heardRina''s order he moved a little bit, but then hecould only hold still and pant.


    Rina angrily kicked Alec''s back: "Are you deaf?" Did you not hear my orders?"


    "Stand up! Kill her! AAAA!!!"


    "That''s enough, Rina." Velys spoke up, her voice was gentle but filled with coldness: "Can''t you see it''s exhausted?"


    "It has fatal wounds all over its body. If you don''t quickly stop the bleeding, it will definitely die."


    "Impossible! You are lying!" Rina shouted: "Don''t try to trick me! I will never trust you, never."


    Velys frowned at Alec. Its body was extremely thin, as ity on the ground, she could see its ribs that were visible as if it had been starved for days.


    Just as Velys thought, after separating from Delmor, Rina didn''t seem to know how to take care of Alec.


    Delmor was the only one who knew what Alec needed to eat and absorb to level up.


    Of course, someone with a princess disease like Rina didn''t care about those things at asShe thought it was Delmor''s responsibility to care for Alec.


    After separating, Alec could only survive on his own. However, Alec always followedRina to ensure her safety, so he didn''t have time to hunt and find food for himself.


    Velys didn''t know any of that, as she just felt sorry for Alec.


    It sacrificed itself to protect its owner, and yet... Now its owner sees it as a useless creature.


    "That''s enough, Rina, if you keep hitting it, it will die." Velys spoke up.


    Rina angrily shouted: "It has nothing to do with you if it dies. A useless dog like this might as well die."


    Rina''s angry words made Alec feel cold.


    In fact, Rina loved Alec very much, however, in just one moment she let anger take over all her thoughts and she said some words that made Alec despair.


    Although Alec could not speak, he could understand everything the people around him were saying.


    The Tier E monster was no ordinary monster, its intelligence was equal to that of a 6 year old child.


    Alec''s eyes were filled with pain mixed with a bit of despair and sadness.


    Velys shook her head and asked: "Enough! Did youe here to see Hikaru?"


    Hearing that, Rina raised her head and shouted: "That''s right! Call him out here, I want to talk to him."


    "Rina, you are not his woman, nor are you his rtive. Why do you think he''lle and see you? Velys replied, now, she was extremely angry.


    What did Rina rely on to look down on her man?


    No one could look down on her man, nor trample on his dignity.

 Chapter 198 My master is him...

    <h4>Chapter 198 My master is him...</h4>


    "You¡­" Rina gritted her teeth, she felt so angry that she was about to cry: "Good! If he doesn''te out, I will sit here until I freeze to death. By then, even if he regrets it, I will still be dead."


    Velys sighed and shook her head. She felt that Rina was too childish. She believed that it was impossible for Rina to change her personality, and that it would be more believable to say that a pig could climb a tree.


    "Rina, Hikaru won''t see you." Velys said: "How do you treat him? How does he treat you? I think you probably already know this very well."


    "When I followed Hikaru, I remembered everything you said very clearly. I hope you don''t bother him, or disrupt both our lives."


    "If you want to find a safe ce to live, I will wee you. I don''t even mind you falling in love with the same man as me."


    "But if you came here just to cause trouble, I''m sorry, I can''t let you in. If you don''t leave, don''t me me for being cruel."


    Velys''s voice was filled with coldness, like a lonely block of ice in the ocean.


    Narik frowned when he heard that, but Velys'' words made him feel that she was a wonderful girl.


    She was not hesitant to share the man she loves with another girl. Besides, Velys was also extremely beautiful, moreover she was a genius magician whose potential was immense.


    If he made her the manager of his harem, Narik could leisurely cultivate without worrying about anything.


    However, when he realized that Velys was talking about a man named Hikaru, his eyes turned cold.


    He then used a strange magic,?he focused magical energy into his eyes, and stared at Velys.


    Narik was also originally a Pharmacist Enchanter, so it was not difficult for him to realize that Velys had lost her first time.


    Narik silently scolded himself: ''Damn it! Why is Hikaru so lucky to have such a wonderful girl?''


    He felt extremely angry because he considered Velys his woman. Now that his woman had already given her first time to another man, Narik just wanted to cut Hikaru into a hundred pieces.


    The pride of a magician who once stood at the top of the Fantasy world would not allow him ept that his woman had already given away her first time.


    However, considering Velys''s potential and his current status, Narik had to swallow this anger.


    ''Hikaru, right? You have sessfully angered me. Wait until I regain my strength, no, as long as I regain 10% of my strength, I will make you regret?existing in this world."


    ''Velys¡­ okay, I forgive your stupidity. It''s because I showed upte that I missed such a good girl.''


    ''Don''t worry. Even if you have lost your first time, I will still love you and help you be the happiest woman in this world.''


    Velys frowned. She nced at Narik and saw him looking at her with lust and a bit of contempt.


    She felt a little ufortable with Narik''s eyes, however, she didn''t care about it much.


    Rina then clenched her teeth,?she tried not to let her tears flow out. However, she still felt both angry and annoyed but she could not refute Velys.


    Velys didn''t stop, she continued: "Rina, I consider you my friend, but that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want."


    "Hikaru is the man I love, I''m willing to share him with you, but that doesn''t mean you have the right to torture him."


    "Rina, right now, you are not qualified to stand in front of him."


    As Velys spoke, her words pierced Rina''s heart like knives.


    That''s right, currently, Hikaru was like an emperor, who wielded enormous power and almost limitless resources.


    Besides him, there was Velys, Lah and Aiko. All three of them were extremely beautiful, intelligent, and even possessed super powers with enormous potential.


    What did Rina have now?


    Besides Alec who was dying and her "princess syndrome" she had nothing.


    She didn''t know how to cook, she didn''t know how to do housework, nor did she have any super powers. Moreover her personality even causes countless troubles for those around her.


    "Velys¡­ you stole my man, and now you''re telling me that you''re going to share him with me?" Rina gritted her teeth and said, her eyes showing anger and hatred.


    Velys shook her head: "You can think whatever you want. Now, you have two choices, either leave, or ept to live quietly in a safe ce."


    "VELYS!" Rina shouted loudly: "I don''t need your pity. It''s useless to talk too much, let Hikarue out to see me, otherwise, I will..."


    "What will you do?" Velys'' voice was filled with murderous intent and it seemed like she was also losing patience with Rina.


    "I¡­" Rina wanted to say something but in the end she could only stay silent as she was lost for words.


    Velys suddenly frowned, she turned her head and looked towards the mansion. After a while, she nodded and sighed.


    The way she looked at Rina was extremelyplicated, her gaze containing many emotions. Velys then spoke up: "Hikaru agreed to meet you."


    She waved her hand, and the wall under Velys suddenly parted, revealing a small passage.


    Narik was also a bit startled, he frowned because when that wall split, there wasn''t any magical energy controlling it.


    ''Could it be¡­ that this is the modern technology that this world possesses?'' he thought.


    ''It''s amazing, if I master this technology, plus the ability to control my magic, I can create a huge empire.''


    Narik nced at Velys. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that Velys''s value had increased.


    ''Woman¡­ you are definitely mine. It doesn''t matter even if you have lost your?first time. I have a way to help you forget that bastard and wash away the dirt on your body.''


    After Narik finished thinking about this he felt happier.


    Velys didn''t pay attention to Narik, as she just nced at Rina, then looked back at Alec.


    She raised her hand, and Alec''s wound immediately froze, she did this to help Alec stop the bleeding.


    "Don''t worry, I helped him stop the bleeding, he can live for a while longer."


    Listening to Velys, Rina was a little happy, but then she looked arrogantly at Velys: "Huh! I don''t need your help."


    Hearing that, Velys just shook her head. After all, she understood Rina''s personality too well. She was toozy to answer or exin. She just turned around and left in silence.


    After Velys disappeared, Rina looked at Alec for a moment, then bowed her head and said to him: "Alec, hold on a moment, I will ask him to save you."


    Alec only nced at Rina for a moment, then closed his eyes, he was trying to conserve his strength and prolong his life, while waiting for a miracle toe.


    Rina caressed Alec a bit then stood up and walked into the small path in front of her.


    Narik nced at Alec for a moment, then followed Rina.


    As soon as they stepped through the wall separating the vi from the outside, Narik and Rina were both startled by the scene inside the vi.


    Even though this ce was hidden by a wall, there was aplete contrast to the world outside the wall.


    Outside, the world was engulfed in chaos and death. The temperature was also so low that everything was frozen and trees could not grow.


    But inside the vi, more precisely the garden in the vi looked like a paradise.


    The trees here grew like the one''s of the tropical forest, moreover there were no animals here just a few insects.


    The green color of the trees covered the entire surrounding of the vi. This ce looked great, and the temperature here was just right, as it was not too hot, nor too cold.


    Narik and Rina even saw a lot of fruits about to ripen on the trees, and all kinds of fruit trees growing close together.


    "This ce¡­" Rina was startled. At this moment, she realized that this ce was more magical than she thought: "What is this ce?"


    "Is that a stream?" Narik spoke up.


    Rina heard that and looked in the direction that Narik was looking, there was a small stream flowing there. The spring water was clear, there were no fishes in the stream, but it gave Narik and Rina the feeling that the spring water could definitely be used as drinking water.


    Rina felt a bit confused. Outside, people were trying to survive, find food, and fight the terrible cold, while this vi was like a tropical paradise.


    Fruits were everywhere, and you could pick them with just your hands.


    Some fruits were even so ripe that they fell on the ground, they were just lying there on the grass without anyone touching it.


    Clear spring water flowed across thisrge garden as if there were an endless source of water.


    "Hello!" Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    Narik and Rina looked forward, opposite them was a girl about 155cm tall, who was wearing a ck and white maid outfit.


    She had long ck hair like a waterfall, and her beautiful face had a bit of innocence that made people just want to hug her.


    The maid''s dress was knee-length, revealing her legs that were covered in white stockings, and this made her even more adorable.


    The girl gave a friendly smile and said: "My name is Aiko, I am master''s ve. Please follow me, I will lead you to meet the master."


    Narik was surprised when he saw that girl. He was just surprised by her beauty, but what surprised him more was that the girl also possessed a huge source of magical energy inside her body.


    Narik was not wrong, the magical energy source inside that girl''s body was greater than the girl named Velys.


    However, it seemed to be sealed by some kind of magic so it couldn''t escape, and Aiko couldn''t use that energy either.


    Suddenly, Narik remembered something, he was startled and said: "You said... you are your master''s ve, so your master is..."


    Aiko smiled and nodded: "Yes, my master is Hikaru."


    Narik: "..."

 Chapter 199 Narik and Rina...

    Chapter 199 Narik and Rina...


    Narik felt like he had just been pped by Hikaru, he felt extremely humiliated even though he didn''t know who Hikaru was.


    The girl he met previously (Velys) was beautiful, intelligent, and extremely talented. He had guessed that she was Hikaru''s girlfriend, and he felt that he was probably with her because he was lucky.


    But now another girl had appeared who was also extremely beautiful, and she even had a huge source of magical energy sealed inside her body.


    But this girl named Aiko was also Hikaru''s woman.


    Narik really wanted to ask... since when were women with both beauty and talents asmonas vegetables? In just one day, Narik had met two people, both of whom were Hikaru''s women.


    It must be known that in Narik''s Fantasy world, women who possessed magical potential like Velys or Aiko were extremely rare.


    Women like that would have positions as leaders, the Holy Maiden of the Holy Land, or even the Queen of a certain Empire.


    In the magical world, as long as you are strong enough, you can do anything you want.


    If you are constrained by thew, it means you are not strong enough.


    Therefore, if women possess enormous strength, they can also possess enormous power.


    However, in this world, the magical energy that exists in nature is extremely small, it''s so miniscule that it is simr to panning sand to find gold on the bank of a stream.


    There were probably a few people who possess magical energy inside their bodies, however, the quantity and quality are definitely not the same as that of his fantasy world.


    But today, Narik had seen two girls who were beautiful and possessed huge magical potential that was not inferior to the geniuses in his world.


    This made him feel skeptical about the nature of this world.


    However, Narik tried to think of another case and that was that Hikaru was just lucky to be able to possess two girls like that.


    The girl named Velys may have found a way to harness the magical power inside her body.


    But even though the girl named Aiko who was standing in front of him also possessed enormous magical energy inside her body, she seemed unable to use it.


    That means that the young man named Hikaru is probably only lucky to be able to find two girls like this.


    As for the ability to exploit the hidden power within their bodies, perhaps... only Narik can do it.


    However, Narik once again saw something he did not want to see.


    Aiko had also given away her first time.


    Narik gritted his teeth, he felt so angry that he wanted to destroy this entire world... ack, but he currently didn''t have any ability to do that.


    But he was very angry.


    He could still control himself when he discovered that Velys had given out her first time, but when he found out that even this girl had lost her first time, it was really difficult for him to control it.


    But since this was someone else''s territory, he had to restrain it.


    Besides... to be able to have so many women, especially strong women like Velys, Narik believed that Hikaru was not weak.


    Narik took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his emotions. He was also not a fool. While he himself did not possess any power, if he decides to fight Hikaru, he would definitely fail.


    Without Hikaru doing anything, Narik felt that even if he faced Velys, he would definitely lose.


    Narik nodded and said: "Aiko... do you know there is something special inside your body?"


    Hearing Narik''s question, Aiko felt a bit surprised. But after thinking about it, she blushed again, then ced her hands on her abdomen, about 5cm from her navel.


    "This¡­ you can see those things? Sorry, it was too much so maybe there''s some left inside me."


    Narik: "..."


    Rina: "..."


    Narik: ''Are you serious? I''m asking about your magical power, I don''t need to worry about that. What are you doing while blushing and speaking with that proud and happy voice?''


    Narik regretted asking Aiko about the magical energy source inside her body.


    He held his forehead, as he felt an extremely painful headache. But he also realized that Aiko didn''t seem to know that she possessed an incredible source of magical energy that was being sealed.


    Although Narik felt angry, he also realized that he himself possessed the information, no, to be more precise, the key to activate Aiko''s power.


    And of course, he also knows how Velys can evolve her powers.


    Narik shook his head. Even though he knew Aiko had also lost her first time, he feltthat he could not ignore the issue.


    By using a certain taboo magic, Velys and Aiko can be clean girls again, and of course, their memories will be reced ording to what Narik wants.


    While Narik was thinking, Rina also frowned, as she felt extremely ufortable with what Aiko was expressing.


    During the end of the world, when Rina became dirty and became uglier, Velys became more beautiful, and she was many times more dazzling than her.


    Velys was even more beautiful than Rina before the apocalypse arrived.


    And since velys became Hikaru''s woman, that was all Rina could think about.


    But she didn''t think that there was another woman here who was also extremely beautiful.


    After Aiko used the evolution medicine, not only did her physical strength increase many times over, but her appearance also became more perfect.


    what made Rina ufortable was that this girl was also Hikaru''s woman, and she was even showing off the dirty solution that was still inside her.


    Rina gritted her teeth and smiled contemptuously: ''Velys... you never thought that Hikaru would be with another woman, when he already has you right?''


    ''Hahahaha¡­ if you knew this, how would you feel? I''m looking forward to seeing the look on your face at that time.''


    ''Hikaru¡­ I thought you were a loyal man, but you''re just trash.''


    ''Yes you have Velys but you still extend your fangs towards another woman. Luckily I saw your true nature early on and didn''t agree to be your girlfriend, otherwise, hahaha...''


    ''I''m really looking forward to seeing the expressions of you and Velys when I expose this.''


    Rina seemed very confident with her n so her smile was full of confidence.


    At this moment, Rina felt extremelyfortable and said: "Aiko, right?"


    Aiko nodded: "That''s right. You can call me Aiko, I will take you to the living room."


    Rina and Narik nodded, each with their own thoughts and goals aa they followed Aiko to the vi.


    On the way, they also felt extremely jealous because the ce where Hikaru lived was like paradise.


    This ce would still be considered an extremely wonderful ce even beforethe apocalypse arrives.


    It was quiet, surrounded by trees, with a cool stream, moderate temperature, ..etc.


    This ce was like heaven in hell.


    After walking for a while, they finally entered the living room. Aiko left, a momentter, she brought a tray of food and a bottle of clean water and ced it on the table.


    "Velys thinks that everyone hasn''t eaten anything yet, so she specially cooked some dishes for everyone to enjoy, and she hopes everyone can enjoy it." Aiko then very politely added: "Hikaru is resting, he wille to see everyone soon."


    In the living room, there were only Narik and Rina left, along with hot dishes that smelled so delicious that they made their mouths water.


    Rina and Narik didn''t know whenst they ate dishes that were fully cooked and seasoned like the one before them.


    The steak was grilled to perfection, and the herbs and lettuce were so fresh it was as if they had just been picked.


    The aromaing from the meat made it difficult for them to control themselves. Especially the clean water, the bottle containing clean water was warm, in a weather like this, a bottle of warm water was enough to save many lives.


    Rina at first wanted to refuse the food a bit because she didn''t want to eat food cooked by her enemy. But because the grilled meat was so fragrant, she couldn''t help herself, so she picked up a knife and fork and started to enjoy it.


    Narik was different. In his world, eating was almost meaningless because when a magician reaches a high level, they do not need to eat or drink to survive.


    As long as they absorb magical energy, even starving themselves of hunger and thirst for a month is not a big problem.


    Besides, in the Fantasy world there is a type of energy pill. That pill can help magicians replenish their energy and fill their stomachs, so they don''t need to eat anymore.


    For magicians, eating is a meaningless, time-consuming task. Only ordinary people pay attention to that.


    But seeing the table of food in front of him, Narik suddenly felt... as if he was wrong.


    He tried to taking a few bites, and as soon as the food entered his mouth, his eyes lit up.


    ''Yummy! what is this? Compared to any medicinal herbs I''ve ever eaten, they taste much better.''


    Narik screamed in his heart. What he said was true, he was also a master, standing at the top of the world, so of course he had tasted countless medicinal herbs in the world.


    However, this was the first time he ate a dish that was more delicious than any medicinal herbs he had ever eaten.


    ''Could it be... that all food in this world is this delicious? Even though food doesn''t have any use other than providing energy for the body to function, tasting a delicious dish like this still makes me feel happy.''


    ''Ah! It seems like I''ve been cultivating for too long, so I''ve missed out on a lot of normal things.''


    He raised his head and saw that Rina was also surprised by the food she was eating.


    ''It seems... this world''s food is also normal, maybe it''s the person who cooks these dishes.''


    ''Velys... is beautiful, a genius magician, and a good cook.''


    ''So perfect, so wonderful... If I can''t own her in this life, no one can own her.''

 Chapter 200 Alec...

    Chapter 200 Alec...


    Suddenly, Narik remembered how Velys and Aiko had both lost their first time, even though he knew a magic that could make them clean again, it still made him angry.


    However, he knew he couldn''t be angry right now, nor could he do anything strange.


    The opponent was too strong, if Velys wanted, she could easily kill him and Rina.


    Seeing the way Velys fatally injured a monster like Alec made Narik a bit scared.


    Narik tried to stabilize his emotions and continue enjoying the meal. Even though Rina felt very angry right now, her hungry stomach didn''t care whether she was angry or not.


    Faced with delicious food, she chose to temporarily forget her anger and enjoy the food she hadn''t eaten in a long time.


    ¡­


    Outside, Alecy on the ground, waiting for his life toe to an end.


    Although Velys had frozen its wound, in reality, the wound was so deep, it had damaged his internal organs.


    Combined with the fact that he had been starving and stressed for many days, his physical and mental strength werepletely exhausted.


    If he was still normal, he could endure another day, but now things were different, whether he could endure another hour or not was a big question.


    Suddenly, a young man appeared in front of it. With a friendly smile, he said: "It seems... you chose the wrong master."


    When Alec heard the contemptuous voice he was quite angry, but he was too weak now. Not to mention standing up, he wouldn''t even breathe.


    The other person then continued speaking: "If you agree to be my pet, I will save you. If not¡­ then goodbye, I hope you can find a good owner in your next life."


    After speaking, that person took out a small test tube, the test tube contained a blue blood solution that emitted neon light.


    "Well¡­ what is your choice? Will you be loyal to a master who abandons you, or will you search for a new master?


    "This is not betrayal because your master abandoned you first. Do you know what she is doing now?"


    "Enjoying a delicious meal andpletely forgetting that you are injured and about to die."


    "Is such a master worthy of you sacrificing your life?"


    "Perhaps you don''t fully understand what I''m saying, but I hope¡­ you can make a smart choice."


    Alec heard everything the young man said, and of course, his memory was very good.


    He even remembered the smell of the young man. Yes, he immediately recognized the person as Hikaru, whom its owner, Rina, hated very much.


    Alec didn''t really understand what the young man was saying, but he could understand that Hikaru wanted to adopt him.


    At this moment, Alec was in conflict with himself. A part of him wanted to be loyal to Rina until death without changing, the other part of him wanted to be with Hikaru.


    After all, he is an animal, and no matter how strong he is, his thinking is quite simple.


    Alec remembered the time he spent with Rina, she really didn''t appreciate him at all.


    She didn''t care that he was hungry or cold. She only cared about herself.


    Alec had been starving for many days, not only was there no time for him to find food on his own, but Alec also had to stay by Rina''s side to protect her.


    In the end, what Alec received in return werecurses, and a kick when Alec was seriously injured.


    Perhaps... What made Alec loyal to Rina until now was the beautiful memory of when Alec was a child, and he was held in Rina''s arms.


    "Grrr!"


    Suddenly, it growled, however, the sound was very soft, you probably had to put your ear close to its mouth to hear it.


    But Hikaru was different, he had be an evolved person, his power had reached Tier (E-), that''s why he could hear the sound very clearly.


    "If you agree, please wink once. If you disagree, blink twice."


    Alec thought for a moment, then, he blinked once¡­


    There was no second time.


    Hikaru smiled, then he poured the vial of power evolution potion into Alec''s mouth.


    In fact, in recent days, he had robbed Rayze and Tadashi of many opportunities thanks to the ''event information'' he had seen.


    Because Rayze was seriously injured and his life energy was too low, he could only hide in his room.


    That''s why Hikaru easily robbed his opportunities. However, even if Rayze appeared, he would not be able to stop Hikaru.


    Otherwise, he will be destroyed by Hikaru.


    In three days, Hikaru obtained over 100,000 luck points and quite a few items.


    Even though there were very few of those items that were of any use to him, that didn''t mean he would throw those items away.


    If he can''t use it, it doesn''t mean other people can''t use it.


    He gave those items to Lah, Velys and Aiko, and it helped them increase their strength.


    And of course, he also had many luck points to buy many items in the system store.


    Among them, Tier (F-) power evolution medicine was the thing he buys the most.


    Although it has lost the ability to evolve his power, it can help Hikaru recover from fatal wounds or replenish his energy in a short time.


    20 power evolution potions (F-) only costs 10,000 luck points.


    He bought a lot of them, and even merged some of them and now he was keeping 5 vials of power evolution medicine (F+).


    With these power evolution potions, he and the others didn''t need to worry about energy problems and getting injured won''t endanger their lives.


    After the power evolution medicine was poured into Alec''s mouth, the wounds on his body quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In just 2 minutes, Alec was able to stand up. Even though his wound had recovered, there was still very little energy left in its body, so it still sat on the ground to save energy.


    At this moment, Hikaru took out more than 10 energy crystals (F-) from Panara space and ced them on the ground.


    "Eat¡­ if you had followed me, I wouldn''t have been stingy with you." Hikaru smiled and said.


    However, Alec was in no hurry to eat those energy crystals but instead stared at Hikaru as if he wanted to say something.


    Hikaru also knew what it wanted to express and shrugged: "Don''t worry, I don''t have much time to harm Rina. After all, in the past, I also liked her, that''s why I will let her leave here safely."


    "But¡­" Suddenly, Hikaru''s voice became cold: "You should remember that I don''t want others to threaten me either. If she hinders me, I will kill her without hesitation, do you understand?"


    Alec felt the terrible murderous auraing from Hikaru and frowned.


    In the past few days, Hikaru had fought and killed many zombies, he even killed many people.


    In this apocalyptic world, he was not an honest person. To achieve his goal, he became a true viin.


    Killing too many people and zombies had caused Hikaru''s killing intent to increase horribly.


    The number of zombies he killed was probably higher than 15,000. Besides, he also killed quite a few people, and he didn''t know how many people he killed.


    Hikaru only remembered that when he arrived at the warehouse at the harbor, there were many people alive there.


    But the people who were still alive were mostly men and young people, or middle-aged people, with no women or children.


    Even a fool knows what happened. To take over the resources inside the warehouse, Hikaru killed everyone there.


    Of course, he left behind the children and women.


    Hearing that, Alec bowed his head and began eating the energy crystals. After eating, his dirty fur suddenly fell out and new fur quickly grew.


    Hikaru nodded with satisfaction: "Good! Right now I don''t need you to do anything, so you can do anything you want."


    "However, when I need you, you must appear, understand?"


    Alec nodded, then approached the wall surrounding the vi, he found a spot without snow andy down.


    Hikaru knew that perhaps he still didn''t feel secure, he was probably afraid that he would endanger Rina, so hey here to guard her.


    He didn''t talk much as he wasn''t jealous at all. Anyway, it''s normal for a dog to be this loyal.


    If Alec easily gave up on Rina, he would be suspicious and he would kill him.


    A dog that easily abandons its owner is not the dog he wants.


    Hikaru nodded, then entered the vi.


    ¡­


    "Oy! When will Hikaru appear?" Rina had already eaten her fill. She frowned and shouted angrily towards Aiko.


    Narik saw that and frowned: ''You bitch, you dare to yell at my woman? Huh! Ill try to restrain myself, when I possess magic, I will p you and break all your teeth, then throw you into a pig pen.''


    Hearing that, Aiko was not angry at all. On the contrary, she smiled gently and said: "Master is still busy. If you are a little impatient, would you like to take a shower?"


    "Take a shower?" Narik and Rina said in unison.


    "Um¡­" Aiko nodded: "Don''t worry, the water used for bathing is hot and clean, there won''t be any poison or dirt inside."


    Narik and Rina now opened their mouths wide. Rina frowned, as bathing was a fatal seduction for her.


    Every woman wants to be clean and beautiful, and she hasn''t bathed for many days, which makes Rina feel a little dissatisfied.


    No, extremely dissatisfied.


    Now hearing Aiko say that they can have a hot bath, what could be better than soaking in a hot bath duringthe cold weather.


    Rina gulped, as she was trying to put up a strong front. But Narik was different, he wanted to immediately jump inside the hot tub he felt that only a fool would refuse this offer.


    However, Aiko''s next words made Rina let go of her arrogance.


    "Of course, this ce also has clean clothes for everyone to change into."

 Chapter 201 Laylah and Rina

    Chapter 201 Lah and Rina


    After bathing, Narik and Rina seemed to turn into twopletely different people.


    Rina had now regained the beauty she had before the apocalypse struck. She was wearing a ck dress, and her tinum hair had also regained its original beauty.


    Narik was also the same, after using the Lunar Herb, his body had be more perfect, and his face had also be much more handsome.


    They returned to the living room and sat on the sofa. Rina leaned back in the chair, feeling extremelyfortable and safe.


    Especially Rina, after all, she is a girl. Normally, girls bathe once a day, but sometimes bathing twice a day is also normal.


    But since the apocalypse struck, Rina hadn''t bathed for many days. Someone with a princess-like personality and cleanliness preference like Rina would definitely not be able to stand it.


    That''s right, it was really unbearable for her. Her body was full of foul odors and dirty stains, her hair was as tangled as a tumbleweed, and her clothes had not been changed in many days.


    But the apocalypse had arrived, the temperature dropped to minus 10 degrees Celsius, which froze the water, and she couldn''t find a ce to bathe. But even if she found water to bathe in, she wouldn''t know how to boil the water.


    However, in this era, water for drinking is scarce, so there is no water for bathing.


    That''s why Rina had to endure the filth for so many days.


    Now, after soaking in a hot bath and even using high-quality shampoos, she felt extremelyfortable.


    Rina suddenly remembered the past days when she was wandering around, then she felt extremely tired, now she just wanted to stay in this vi forever.


    However, she also felt extremely jealous of Velys.


    That''s right, Rina enjoyed hot water, good food, and a safe ce to live, Rina also knew that these things belonged to Hikaru.


    But why was Velys allowed to stay in such a wonderful ce, when she had to live so miserable outside, fighting the harsh weather and eating poor food?


    Velys even seemed to possess some kind of superpower.


    Rina guessed that Hikaru must have helped Velys awaken her superpowers. She also saw Hikaru help Lah awaken her superpowers, so it''s not difficult to guess that Velys was also helped by him.


    Rina gritted her teeth, feeling extremely ufortable.


    ''These things should all be mine, I am the owner of this ce.''


    ''Hikaru is mine, this ce is mine. Why¡­ Why does Velys enjoy what should be mine?''


    Narik didn''t pay attention to Rina, he sat on the sofa, he was currently wearing a t-shirt and jeans, while enjoying thefort this vi provided.


    ''AH! It''s sofortable, since when has bathing been a kind of enjoyment?''


    ''Maybe because I was so focused on cultivating that I forgot there are many things in this world that, although simple, still make usfortable and happy.''


    ''Huh! Hikaru¡­ Don''t me me. Because this ce is sofortable, I have decided¡­ hahaha¡­ this ce will be mine.''


    ''Living in afortable pce, surrounded by beautiful beauties, is truly a dream life.''


    ''Maybe¡­ the Gods brought me back to life because they wanted me to pay attention to these little things.''


    ''Thank the Gods, don''t worry, everyone, I will be a lord again, I will cherish everything, and enjoy all the joys in this world.''


    "Ah! Are there any guests today?" A woman entered the living room, startling Rina and Narik.


    That woman was about 30 years old, and she was more beautiful than Rina, she had brown hair which was thigh in a ponytail and she was wearing a sports outfit.


    Moreover she had a sinful figure. Why is it sinfulyou might ask, it''s because her figure can evoke evil thoughts in people and make people want tomit a crime.


    Her body was full of curves like hills and valleys that were distributed extremely reasonably.


    She also had a milf aura, which was full of charm, and... many guys would like to call her, mommy.


    Narik was surprised at this moment: ''There is another girl here, so beautiful, this girl''s beauty is different from Aiko and Velys.''


    ''Wait! This girl¡­ What the hell is going on, this girl also possesses magical power.''


    ''But¡­ strangely, the magic power inside this girl has a blue color and a purple color, what element is that?''


    ''The magical energy is strong, even stronger than the magical energy inside Velys.''


    ''Damn it! Is this a genius mine? Everyone here possesses extremely high talent, enormous potential, and besides... Everyone is beautiful.''


    ''Damn it! It''s the first time I am feeling jealous of others to this extent. Wait! F*ck you, Hikaru.''


    ''Hikaru! Hikaru! Hikaru! This girl has also lost her first time, are you... are you a devil?''


    ''Why didn''t Ie to this world sooner. My God, are you making fun of me?''


    Narik''s insides were about to copse. He also wanted to cry but he couldn''t cry.


    Why are there three super beauties in a ce like this, each with special abilities?


    Narik currently wanted to strangle Hikaru to death. Even if he couldn''t defeat Hikaru, he still wanted to make Hikaru feel a little pain.


    Narik was jealous, so jealous that tears were about to flow out of his eyes. Are all the beauties in this world Hikaru''s?


    If you eat meat, at least leave some soup for other people to eat. If you eat everything, won''t other men starve?


    "Ah! Rina, did you alsoe here to rely on Hikaru? Hm? Is this your boyfriend? Lah crossed her arms, leaned against the wall, and smiled as she spoke.


    Rina frowned, she felt ufortable being paired with Narik. But Narik also did not feel proud to be paired with Rina.


    Are you kidding me? Rina only has a bit of beauty and a stupid dog, what else does she have? Nothing.


    Her Personality is also not good.


    She doesn''t have the potential to be a magician.


    And she does not even possess magic.


    She doesn''t even know how to cook well.


    In other words, in Narik''s eyes, Rina is no different from a whore, who only knows how to lie in bed to satisfy other men.


    Ah! Being a whore doesn''t work either, she doesn''t know how to make a man happy.


    Rina shouted: "Lah, why are you here too?"


    Lah shrugged: "Because I am Hikaru''s woman. It''s ok that you don''t know, anyway, you left with Delmor."


    "Speaking of Delmor, where is he now? Weren''t you with him?"


    "Don''t mention Delmor." Rina said angrily: "He doesn''t respect me."


    "Ah! Doesn''t respectyou?" Lah frowned, a hint of contempt suddenly shed in her eyes: "You''re misunderstanding him, right? Before, he was always by your side, saving you, whatever you needed, he did for you, why do you say he doesn''t respect you?


    "It''s obvious you don''t know?" Rina snorted, her expression extremely angry: "He suddenly went crazy, killed people, then forced everyone to do as he said."


    "I couldn''t bear it so I left, but he didn''te tofort me. Huh! A man like that is not worthy of me being with him."


    Lah heard that and felt extremely amused in her heart.


    "Lah, why did you be Hikaru''s woman? Did you know that¡­"


    "Of course I know." Lah shrugged and said: "He has many women, right?"


    Rina was a bit surprised, but she immediately frowned and said: "That''s right." He deceived Velys''s feelings and trust, while secretly having sex with the female housekeeper and with you. Do you ept that?"


    "Why not?"


    "Heh?!" Rina waspletely surprised at what Lah said: "You... didn''t you hear what I just said? I said¡­"


    "Rina, you''re still the same."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is¡­" Lah smiled and said: "The world has changed, the times have changed, but only your personality and thoughts have not changed."


    "Rina, do you think Velys doesn''t know that Hikaru has many women?"


    "So why does she continue to live with him?" Rina shouted angrily.


    "Because the one who helped Hikaru possess more women was Velys."


    "What?!" Rina stood up in surprise, her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked at Lah: "No, you''re lying! Velys would never do that. A woman never epts her man having an intimate rtionship with any other woman."


    "Correct."


    "But¡­ why?"


    "What you say is true, but it is only true in times of peace. And now¡­ is there anyw that says a man cannot have more than one woman?" Lah said smiling.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Rina wanted to object, but Lah seemed to be holding a bucket of ice water, which she was continuously sshing on Rina''s face.


    "Don''t think that since you have a little beauty then everyone has to surround you, pamper you, and treat you like a princess."


    "Hahaha¡­ how funny. What do you have now? A bit of beauty, a bit of special hair color and a dog, other than that, what do you have?"


    Narik heard that and gave Lah a thumbs up: ''This woman... is too strong. Her words are as sharp as knives, just using her words alone silenced Rina. I like you, hahaha¡­''


    ''The stronger the woman, the higher my desire to conquer her.''


    Lah of course did not pay attention to what Narik was thinking. She looked towards Rina, her eyes filled with contempt and continued to speak.


    "Hikaru has everything now, he has strength, a safe ce to live, a lot of food reserves, and clean water."


    "Overall, he has a wonderful life and can give anyone he likes a life like this. To be more precise, now Hikaru is the king."


    "A king must of course have a harem. I also don''t want to wander outside looking for food in vain, while fighting against the harsh weather."


    "As long as I be his woman, I will have everything. Warm water to bathe in, delicious food to enjoy, and he might even help me awaken super powers."


    "And you¡­ Rina, what do you have?"


    Rina was so angry that she was shaking, her hands were clenched so tightly that they turned white, moreover her eyes were red and wet as if she were about to cry.


    "Ah! You want to cry? And yet, Velys was the one who helped Hikaru gather me and Aiko into his harem. If you think Velys will be jealous, you are wrong."


    "She''s not jealous, on the contrary, she feels happy because Hikaru has many women."

 Chapter 202 Hikaru and Rina...

    <h4>Chapter 202 Hikaru and Rina...</h4>


    "You¡­ you¡­" Rina pointed at Lah, while stammering: "Shameless, lecherous¡­ you are humiliating women."


    "Please¡­" Lah smiled contemptuously: "If arrogance and respect can help fill my stomach at this time, then I don''t need to rely on him."


    "So¡­ Rina, you''re so arrogant, maybe you don''t need these things, right?"


    "You don''t need water to drink, you don''t need food, you don''t need warm water to bathe in, right?"


    "Take your arrogance and sleep on the street, girl. The way you look at life seems a bit simple."


    "If you don''t like it, you can get out of here, I don''t wee you either. Consider the services you just enjoyed were something I gave you as alms."


    "AAA!!! Bitch, don''t think that just because you can sleep with him, you have the right to speak to me like that." Rina suddenly shouted: "I thought you were a police officer and your self-esteem was very high. I was wrong. You are just like those two whores, selling your body in exchange for a little food."


    "Even if I starve to death, I don''t need his alms."


    SLAP!


    Lah suddenly swung her hand and pped Rina, the p was so strong that she fell on the ground.


    Of course Lah also limited her strength, otherwise, Rina would not only fall on the ground, as her head would have also fallen off her neck.


    Narik saw this and silently gave Lah a thumbs up: ''Nice. There''s nothing moreforting than seeing someone you hate being beaten.''


    ''Hahaha... beauty, beat her a little more, at least beat her beauty away, then she won''t be arrogant anymore.''


    "You dare hit me?!" Rina shouted: "You¡­ you¡­"


    "If you dare say another word, I will break your teeth." Lah''s voice was extremely cold, like a deviling out of hell.


    Rina took a deep breath in fear, not daring to say anything.


    Lah suddenly nced at Narik, her eyes full of scrutiny as she looked at him from top to bottom.


    Narik was not afraid when he felt Lah looking at him. On the contrary, he puffed out his chest, revealing his perfect muscles for her to see.


    ''Woman, you don''t need to look so closely, maybe you''ll get a closer lookter, hahahaha¡­''


    p! p! p!


    "Looks like I missed a good show." Hikaru pped his hands as he walked into the living room, his face carrying a somewhat mysterious smile.


    He came next to Lah, wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her: "I''m here now, did you miss me?"


    Lah blushed, leaned her head on his shoulder, and spoke while smiling shyly: "Of course I remember, look, the girl you''ve been waiting for hase. If I hit her, will you be angry?"


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    In his heart, he really felt afraid of Lah. She is better than most of Hollywood''s top actors, but with her acting skills and beauty she still became a police officer.


    He felt like the Oscars really owed Lah an award


    "Hahahaha¡­" Hikaruughed loudly: "No, of course I''m not angry with you. I''m just afraid that you''ll dirty your hands by hitting her. what! Have you beaten her enough? If that''s not enough, keep hitting her."


    "Huh! How dare I hit the lover of your dreams." Lah suddenly pouted, her eyes were wet as if she was about to cry: "Anyway, you only want my body, you don''t love me at all."


    Hikaru: "¡­"


    ''Second sister, you are my second sister. Do you need to act to this extent? If people didn''t know me, they''ll think that I''m someone who used money to force you to sleep with me.''


    Hikaru felt a bit of a headache. Lah was good at everything, but she was too smart, so smart that sometimes it made him feel a bit ufortable.


    "Okay, stop joking." Hikaru waved his hand and pped Lah''s butt.


    "Ack¡­ um¡­ Don''t do that, there are still people here right now."


    "Hahaha¡­st night you said you wanted to do it in another room, so why do you feel shy now?"


    "You¡­" Lah smiled shyly, while lightly hitting his chest: "I mean¡­ i did it when no one was here, but now both your first love and another man is here, we ¡­ let''s wait until evening."


    "Hahahaha¡­ okay, of course." Hikaru smiled and said: "This person is..."


    Narik saw Hikaru''s eyes and immediately said: "My name is Narik, I''m just Rina''scpanion, i have nothing to do with her."


    Narik showed a friendly smile. As he spoke to Hikaru he was not too arrogant or timid.


    However, in his heart he secretly judged Hikaru a lot: ''Damn it! Does he look any better than me?''


    ''Is he more handsome than me? Do you think you are a king because you have a good shelter?''


    ''In his body there is only a little magical energy, not even half that of Velys.''


    ''But at least he has outstanding physical strength. Hahaha, no matter how strong his physical strength is, in the future, he still won''t have any foundation to be able to fight magicians.''


    ''I... can definitely win against him. No, I can defeat him, and kill him easily. As long as I reach level 5, I can crush him like an ant.''


    ''Hikaru, I''ll let you dance for a while, wait a little longer, you don''t even have the right to kneel in front of me and beg me to spare your life.''


    Hikaru frowned at Narik, his eyes seemed to be thinking about something, suddenly he showed a mysterious smile.


    Lah saw Hikaru''s smile and immediately looked towards Narik, she also had some strange thoughts in her heart.


    "Hikaru!" Rina?shouted: "You let your whore hit me?"


    "Ah! Look, Rina, what do you want me to do? Hit her to calm your anger?" Hikaru smiled and said.


    "That''s right! Beat her, beat her to death, otherwise, I will never pay attention to you again!" Rina shouted like a crazy person.


    Her hands sped the cheek that Lah pped, her cheek imprinted with Lah''s?hand.


    Hikaru nced at Lah: "Oy! She wants me to beat you to death, what should I do now?"


    Lah bowed her head, her face extremely pitiful and sad as she spoke: "If you want to beat me to death, I can only stay silent and ept it."


    "After all, she is your first love, and I am just a lustful woman who came to you only because you have a safe ce where I can hide from zombies."


    Hikaru sighed: "Sigh... Rina, you see how pitiful she is, there''s no need to beat her to death."


    "But¡­" He suddenly stroked Lah''s hair, his expression extremely despicable: "Tonight I can beat her to death in another way."


    Lah rested her head on Hikaru''s chest, her face as red as embers: "Hikaru, you... don''t do that, yesterday you tired me to death. If it continues today, I''m afraid..."


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t worry, then I''ll be gentle with you tonight." He said while gently kissing Lah''s hair.


    "You¡­ you¡­ vile, lecherous thing." Rina trembled and pointed towards Hikaru and Lah: "Go and die!"


    Narik also clenched his fist at this scene, he was so angry that his eyes looked like they were about to spit fire.


    ''Damn it! That''s my woman! Mydy! She¡­ she''s dirty. This whore¡­''


    ''Calm down! Calm down! I can fix everythingter, no need to worry.''


    Hikaru paid no attention to Rina, as his whole attention since the beginning was focused on Narik.


    He grinned and smiled contemptuously: "Rina, when I chased you and flirted with you before, you looked down on me. What are you here for now? Sorry, I''m not interested in you anymore."


    Hearing that, Rina felt a bit embarrassed, and she did not dare to look him straight in the eyes as she spoke: "It''s because... at that time I needed to focus on studying, and i couldn''t... couldn''t care about other issues."


    "Ah! Good, so are you not focusing on your studies now?"


    "Right now¡­ I¡­"


    "Rina, tell me, what are you here for?"


    Rina gritted her teeth, thought for a long time, then said: "I want to be here, if you... if you allow me to be here, I can ept you pursuing me."


    ''But... but I will just ept you flirting me, as I won''t sell my body cheaply like those girls.''


    Hikaru looked at Rina, the atmosphere fell silent, after a while, Hikaru burst outughing.


    "Hahahaha¡­ hahahaha¡­ Rina, you amuse me hahahaha¡­"


    "What¡­what do you mean?" Rina shouted.


    "Hahaha¡­ Rina, do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "This¡­ I¡­"


    "Huh!" Hikaru snorted in contempt: "Do you think I''m a dog? Do you think that if you wave your hand, I''lle, and if you send me back, I''ll have to go back to the doghouse?"


    "Rina, look closely at reality. Now you are nothing more than a beggar who is begging for my mercy."


    "I think you would have changed, I thought by now you would no longer be arrogant and would have epted reality."


    "Do you think I have enough food to serve you? Do you think I have enough water for you to bathe in?"


    "Wake up, Rina. This is reality, this is the end of the world, not a ce where you continue to be a princess."


    "You will give me a chance to pursue you? Hahahaha¡­ this is the funniest thing I''ve heard since the apocalypse happened."


    "Rina, even if you take off your clothes and lie on a bed now, I may not want to touch you."


    "Look at Lah, Aiko and Velys, they are all more beautiful than you, more useful than you and more obedient than you. And you, what do you have now?"


    Rina clenched her teeth, tears?flowing out of her eyes like two streams.


    "I give you two options, you can stay here, but you have to work. Just like Aiko, be my servant, my ve."


    "Or¡­ you can go away. After all, I used to flirt with you, I will give you some food, but next time, if I see you¡­"


    Hikaru suddenly changed his attitude, his voice was so cold that it made Rina and Narik tremble: "The next time I see you, I will rape you and throw you to the zombies, do you understand?"


    Rina shivered, she no longer looked at Hikaru with contempt?instead her eyes were now filled with fear, as she was unable to recognize the person who once pursued her.


    Rina suddenly thought of a scenario. If... if she had epted him at that time, would her life now be the same as the girls around him?


    No! Surely her life would?even be better because he actively flirted with her.


    As for the other girls, Velys, Lah, and Aiko, they were all girls who proactively took off their clothes and climbed into his bed.


    But¡­ in this world there is no medicine for regret.

 Chapter 203: Follow them...

    Lah caressed his face and said: "Hikaru, let me go back to the room for a bit."


    "Um!" Hikaru nodded, he knew she wanted to let him handle this himself.


    When Lah left, the room fell silent. Rina sat on the floor crying, while Narik stared at Hikaru, his eyes filled with hostility.


    "Do you think I did something wrong? Or do you want to take revenge on me on her behalf?" Hikaru nced at Narik and smiled.


    "Ah! No, I¡­ I just feel that you are really lucky, you already possess a safe ce to hide, andthree beautiful girls who serve you. In this ce, you are the emperor."


    Even though Narik was praising Hikaru, the tonehe used showed that he was looking down on Him.


    To him Hikaru was like a mouse, who was the king of his little mouse nest.


    Hearing that, Hikaru did not get angry at all, rather he just smiled and said: "It seems... you are very jealous of me."


    "What others strive to achieve, no matter how wonderful or perfect, you think is just luck."


    "Do you expect everyone to be trampled under your feet, Narik?"


    Narik frowned, he remembered that since entering this ce, he had not said his name, so howdid this young man know his name?


    ''Could it be that... the owner of this body once knew this young man. It''s impossible, I have digested all of this body''s memories, and there are no memories rted to him.''


    Narik secretly thought of many reasons, but he still felt a bit confused.


    When Hikaru saw that Narik was silent he smiled and said: "Hahaha... are you worried? Don''t worry, things will be even more interestingter."


    "Do you think you are the smartest person in this ce? Are you the strongest? Are you someone who knows many things that other people don''t know?"


    "No, you are wrong. Maybe you don''t know anything about me, but I... know you very well."


    Hikaru sharply looked at Narik, his eyes were like a sword pointing towards Narik.


    Although Narik wasn''t scared of Hikaru, for a small moment, he felt scared and involuntarily took two steps back.


    ''I¡­ am I scared?''


    ''No! Impossible, but why did that young man make me feel that all my secrets are seen through by him.''


    ''Could it be... that I was wrong? Does Hikaru think I''m still the Narik of this world, does he think I''m still an ordinary dog?''


    ''Certainly that''s the logical answer.''


    After thinking about it, Narik regained his original confidence. He stood up straight, and looked straight into Hikaru''s eyes with full confidence and started speaking: "Am I right? You anyway..."


    SLAP!


    Suddenly, Hikaru pped him, the p was so strong that it made Narik fall on the ground.


    Even when he was lying on the ground, Narik did not believe that Hikaru had pped him.


    "You¡­" Narik wanted to say something, but he thought about it and fell silent.


    He didn''t see Hikaru''s arm swing towards his face, which meant that Hikaru''s speed had surpassed his speed many times over.


    But this was even more unbelievable because Narik had used a Lunar Herb, and his body should have reached a perfect state.


    In this state, his physical strength, reflexes, and endurance should be three times greater than a normal person''s.


    But¡­ Why could someone like Hikaru beat him so easily? Clearly, there was no magical energy in Hikaru''s body.


    Narik felt confused, extremely confused.


    Hikaru lowered his head to look at Narik who was lying on the ground, his eyes filled with murderous intent as he said: "Narik, take back your contempt, if you continue to look at my woman with your dirty eyes, I will cut it off and hang it in front of my house."


    Narik gritted his teeth, he felt extremely humiliated and angry, but right now he could only be patient and restrained.


    Narik realized that he could not defeat anyone in this vi, including Hikaru.


    Narik thought that Hikaru was just a fool, who thanks to his luck could acquire a safe ce andbeautiful girls who could rely on him.


    But he was wrong. It seems that Hikaru was the strongest person here, and he could not see through his strength.


    Hikaru took out a handkerchief, wiped the hand he had used to p Narik''s face, then threw the handkerchief on him.


    "You can stay here and be my dog, or take your girlfriend, and get the hell out of here."


    Hikaru finished speaking and left, not caring about their thoughts at all. Until he left, he never looked at or paid attention to Rina.


    Rinay on the ground, as she watched Hikaru leave. There were many things she wanted to say but in the end she could only stay silent.


    Aiko walked in, carrying a backpack and ced it on the ground: "If you decide to leave, take this backpack, master''s orders."


    Narik and Rina really wanted to continue staying in this ce, but they felt so embarrassed and humiliated that even if Hikaru didn''t chase them away, they would have still left on their own.


    Looking at Hikaru''s back, Narik felt so angry that he wanted to tear Hikaru into a million pieces. But he knew that he was still too weak right now.


    That''s why he had to endure this humiliation.


    Narik approached the backpack and saw that there were many canned goods inside and some cold-resistant clothes.


    He smiled disdainfully but he still picked up his backpack, then pulled Rina and left.


    Walking to the gate of the vi, Narik turned around and silently swore in his heart: ''I swear... I will repay you a thousand times over for today''s humiliation. Hikaru, this time you win, but it''s also thest time you win.''


    Rina also turned her head to look back at the vi behind her, but at this moment, her arrogance seemed to have disappeared, reced by regret.


    But a momentter, Rina''s eyes became crazy, she clenched her teeth, her expression extremely angry.


    ''Hikaru, Aiko, Lah, Velys¡­ I remember your names and faces well. One day, I, Rina, will return to this ce.''


    Leaving the vi, they saw Alec lying on the ground, looking a bit tired.


    At this time, Rina came to Alec. She approached him, caressed his fur and said: "Alec, in the end, only you are still by my side."


    "AH! Your wound haspletely healed, Alec, you''re amazing."


    Alec nodded as if he understood what Rina said. However, the way Alec looked at Rina now waspletely different from before.


    There was no more absolute loyalty, no more absolute trust. Instead, there was just indifference.


    Of course Rina didn''t pay any attention to that, after all she never really cared about Alec.


    Rina was like a little girl who demanded that her parents give her a dog. But she only wanted to pet the dog when she liked, while ignoring the well being and needs of the dog.


    In the end, Rina''s parents had to take care of that dog. In general, Alec was like Rina''s short-term hobby. When she feels sad, she can caress him and talk to him.


    But when she makes new friends, shepletely forgets about Alec''s existence. Or when she is angry, Alec is the object of her anger.


    "Rina¡­ I have something to tell you¡­" Narik suddenly looked towards Rina and said.


    Rina frowned, as she was still angry about what happened earlier in the living room.


    She didn''t pay attention to Narik, she just jumped on Alec''s back, while nning to leave.


    "Don''t you want revenge?" Narik continued.


    At this time, Rina suddenly looked towards Narik, frowned and said: "What do you mean?" Can you help me take revenge?"


    "That''s right." Narik smiled and said: "We were both humiliated by Hikaru, why don''t we cooperate together and take revenge on him?"


    Rinaughed disdainfully: "Ah! You speak confidently, but just now you were pped by him and you fell on the floor, so how will you take revenge on him?"


    "I still have Alec, so I can get revenge. But you, what do you have?"


    Narik didn''t say much, he walked to a tree on the side of the road, swung his fist, and punched the tree trunk.


    BAM!


    When the tree trunk encountered his fist, it immediately broke and fell down. Rina, who witnessed this, frowned.


    "By my strength."


    In fact, Rina was quite surprised. If a normal person wanted to punch a tree trunk, she was afraid it would be very difficult, no, it would be impossible.


    But Rina still angrily said: "Are you very strong? So why didn''t you fight him back then? You were lying still on the ground like a dog, now why are you showing me your strength?


    Narik shook his head and said: "No, Hikaru is too strong, he is many times stronger than me."


    "So how will you take revenge on him?" Rina said contemptuously.


    "Of course I have a method to take revenge on him." Narik smiled and said: "It''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s find a secret ce to talk better."


    Rina nced at the vi behind her, then looked at Narik and nodded. She then sat on Alec''s back and left with Narik.


    In the vi, Hikaru sat on a sofa on the top floor, while looking out through the window.


    Next to him was Lah, who was sitting on hisp, her head resting on his shoulder, as she allowed Hikaru to put his hand into her shirt, and grope her.


    Lah''s face turned red, but she didn''t resist, she even raised her chest to coordinate with his hands.


    "Hikaru, aren''t you afraid that those two people wille back to take revenge on you?"


    Hearing Lah''s question, his hand suddenly squeezed a little harder. Lah couldn''t help but moan due to this: "Um... don''t be so harsh..."


    "Of course I know they wille back for revenge, however, that is what I want." Hikaru smiled and said.


    "So¡­ that backpack¡­ um¡­ is also part of your n."


    "That''s right. I don''t want them to die too soon."


    "Hehehe¡­ Hikaru, you''re such a bad person. What you mean is, you want them to be alive, so you can observe them, right?" Lah said while smiling.


    "I feel like you were paying a lot of attention to that young man, maybe¡­ does he have any secrets?"


    "That''s right." Hikaru did not hide anything, he immediately said: "That young man is just like Delmor and Rayze..."


    Hearing that, Lah immediately understood what was going on: "So... you... um... don''t..."


    "Lah, I have a n¡­ I need you to follow them."


    Lah bit her lip, her face as red as embers: "You... want me to work, you have to..."


    "Good! Tonight, you and Velys¡­"


    Hearing that, Lah smiled and kissed his ear lightly: "Call Aiko too, don''t let her be lonely."


    Hikaru smiled, he looked out the window as if thinking about something very interesting.

 Chapter 204: Nariks thinking

    Suddenly, Lah whispered into Hikaru''s ear, startling him: "Really?"


    Hikaru turned his head and looked towards her, his face full of surprise.


    Lah shrugged: "I don''t understand why she became like that. Maybe... you should meet her alone for a bit, but it seems like she will make you feel very happy."


    Hikaru nced at Lah, he felt confused because he didn''t notice this: "No way! After all, she is a normal girl, and she''s very shy."


    "Even if she has be my ve, that doesn''t mean I have changed her personality."


    "Could it be¡­ Velys did that?"


    Lah shook her head and smiled: "I don''t know, now you should try."


    Hikaru looked at Lah with suspicion, then he nodded: "Okay, I''ll try."


    Having finished speaking, Hikaru stood up and looked for Aiko. The vi was veryrge, but he quickly found her.


    Aiko was currently harvesting some fruits from the garden, and cing them in a basket.


    She was like a spirit filled with innocence in the garden.


    It looked like she was untainted by any dirt of this world, she was pure, innocent and gentle.


    Her long ck hair that was like a waterfall, coupled with her beautiful face, and her maid outfit, could make every man unable to control their desire.


    There was a kind of desire to hold her in his arms and protect her. But there was also a part of him that wanted to torment her, see her cry, and be dirty.


    Hikaru remembered the past few days, even though Aiko cooperated very well with him in having ''fun'', he felt that Aiko was still quite shy.


    He also remembered what Lah said, and this made him extremely doubtful.


    As Hikaru approached Aiko, she noticed him, smiled and bowed her head: "Master, do you need my help?"


    He shrugged, approached Aiko, and patted her head: "Have you gotten used to life heretely?"


    Aiko happily nodded: "Uhm, life here is wonderful, Velys and Lah have helped me a lot. Moreover¡­ this ce has you, master."


    "This ce is like an oasis, it is filled with joy and i have no need to worry about anything."


    "But¡­ master, am I too useless?"


    "Hm?! Why do you think so?" Hikaru frowned and asked.


    Aiko bowed her head, worry could be seen in her face as she spoke: "Because¡­ because I can only help with a few small things, that are not worth mentioning. Velys and Lah both possess amazing superpowers and can protect this ce from Zombies."


    "Velys can cook delicious food and renovate this vi, making this ce look like paradise. Lah is also very smart, she is like your advisor."


    "But¡­ as for me¡­ I don''t know what to do. I feel like I''m the most useless person here."


    As Aiko spoke, she felt extremely sad, her eyes suddenly became wet as if she was about to cry.


    Hikaru saw this and immediatelyforted her a bit: "No, Aiko, you are not useless. You have a great effect on me."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Besides¡­ if you feel like you''re useless then you¡­" Hikaru then whispered something into Aiko''s ear.


    Aiko was startled when she heard that, her face turned red, and the fruit in her hand also fell on the ground.


    "Is that Okay?" Hikaru smiled and asked.


    Aiko pursed her lips tightly, she bowed her head, her face so red that it looked like a volcano was about to erupt.


    She gripped her skirt so tightly that it was enough to show how shy she was.


    Hikaru saw this and sighed, while thinking to himself: ''It seems Lah tricked me, how could a girl like Aiko do those things.''


    "Um!" Aiko suddenly spoke, then nodded slightly: "If master wants it, it will be fine."


    After she finished speaking, she ran away and walked to the door. She didn''t forget to turn around and say: "Master, wait for me, you... you shoulde to my room."


    "Heh?!" When Hikaru regained consciousness, Aiko had disappeared. He felt as if his mind had been struck by lightning.


    But then, he shook his head: ''There''s no way, Aiko can''t be that kind of person. There''s no way she could do such things.''


    Although he found her actionsdifficult to understand, Hikaru still decided to go to Aiko''s room to see what she would do.


    He walked around the mansion for a while, then went to Aiko''s private room.


    Standing in front of the room''s door, Hikaru still had doubts but he ignored them andknocked on the door.


    Knock!


    As soon as he knocked on the door, Hikaru immediately realized that the door was unlocked. He pushed the door open and went in. It was a bit dark inside because Aiko had closed the window tightly and the curtains were also pulled back.


    He closed the door, then looked towards the bed. Aiko was currently sitting on the bed, wrapped around her was a thick nket, covering her bodypletely.


    Hikaru sighed: ''It seems that Lah really tricked me. Aiko is not the type of person who can do such embarrassing things.''


    Hikaru pretended to be happy and said: "Are you shy? Last night you were moaning loudly and now you''re shy?"


    Aiko pursed her lips, even though it was very dark inside the room, Hikaru could see everything clearly.


    He could see that Aiko''s face was red due to how shy she was.


    Hikaru approached her and sat on the bed, seeing Aiko wrapped in a thick nket, that left only her head made her look a bit funny.


    Suddenly, Aiko let go of the nket, the nket fell, revealing her snow-white body that was hidden behind a slightly transparent nightgown.


    What was more special was that she was also wearing a ne around her neck, a chain was attached to the ne, the other end of the chain was held in her hand, and she was offerring it towards him.


    "Master¡­ you¡­ please punish me." Aiko said while feeling extremely embarrassed, her eyes were wet as if she was about to cry.


    Hikaru looked at the scene in front of him with surprise, he was so surprised that he didn''t know what to do next.


    This was the first time he had seen Aiko dressed like this. He even saw her wearing a pair of dog ears on her head and a dog tail on her back.


    But¡­ How can that tail be attached? Hikaru thought of an extremely strange but also extremely reasonable answer.


    He swallowed his saliva, looking at Aiko in this form made him want to conquer her heart.


    Just like he previously thought. Aiko was like an extremely pure and beautiful spirit that made every man have two contrasting thoughts when they saw her.


    One part of himwanted to hold her in his arms, protect her, and use every bit of gentleness tofort her.


    But Hikarucurrently wanted to embrace the other part of him, he wanted to torture her, see her cry, and soiled.


    He smiled, approached Aiko, and grab the chain in his hand.


    Aiko was pulled, her whole body fell on the bed, her pitiful face looked up at Hikaru: "Master..."


    Hikaru nowpletely believed what Lah said, Aiko was really that type of person.


    On the outside she was a gentle, easily shy girl, but on the inside she was... a little slut.


    The tail was actually attached to...


    Afterward¡­


    ¡­


    Elsewhere, Narik and Rina went together to an area at the foot of the mountain.


    At this point, Rina could no longer be patient so she asked: "Narik, what do you want to say? Can''t you talk here?"


    Narik nced towards the vi. He frowned and said: "No, let''s go to the nearest town, it''s still not safe here."


    "Not safe? Do you think they are following us?" Rina shouted: "Alec, do you sense anyone around here?"


    Alec sniffed, but then immediately shook his head.


    "Have you seen it? Alec can smell things within 100 meters around, and no one is following us."


    Narik nced at Alec, then looked at Rina: "So why do you think his wound recovered?"


    "Because¡­" Rina wanted to say something, but then remained silent because she also didn''t understand why Alec''s wound had recovered.


    "Alec, why did your wound heal?" Rina asked Alec.


    When Narik saw Rina acting like a fool he held his forehead, as he felt a bit hopeless.


    "Don''t ask him, he can''t tell you what happened. I suspect Hikaru helped it recover from its wound, I also suspect it has now betrayed you."


    Hearing that, Rina frowned angrily: "What the hell are you talking about?" Alec has the ability to heal himself. Before, when Alec and Delmor went hunting, Alec was also injured a lot, but then his wounds healed on their own."


    "Its wound recovered thanks to it eating energy crystals, but since it followed you, have you ever fed it energy crystals?" Narik shouted.


    Rina heard that and remained silent. That''s right, since Alec followed her, it didn''t seem to eat anything.


    "No, maybe¡­" Rina wanted to refute him but she couldn''t find any reason to refute him.


    "The odds of it betraying you are very low, after all, animals like Alec rarely betray their owners." Narik exined: "However, you should be a little careful, Hikaru is a smart and cunning person."


    Rina gritted her teeth and nodded. She lowered her head to look at Alec, she couldn''t believe that Alec would betray her.


    She also couldn''t imagine how she would have to survive in the apocalypse without Alec.


    "Okay, let''s go somewhere further away, it will be safer."


    Listening to Narik, Rina could only nod, then follow him.


    After arriving at a house about 7 kilometers east of the Noack Mountain, Narik and Rina sat in the house''s warehouse, and built a fire to warm themselves.


    "Rina, as you just saw, I have very strong physical strength, but that''s not all."


    Narik spoke up. Alecy in the distance, his eyes closed tightly as if sleeping, while Rina and Narik sat around the fire, warming themselves and talking.


    "I can help you possess physical strength like me, I can even help you possess magical powers like Velys and Lah."


    "What? So does that mean I need to eat energy crystals?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!